(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra. Critical introd. and list of variants by Johannes Hertel"

THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 

VOLUME TWELVE 



HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 

EDITED 

WITH THE COOPERATION OF VARIOUS SCHOLARS 

BY 

CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN 

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE (ACADEMIE DES INSCRIPTIONS 
ET BELLES-LETTRES), ETC., PROFESSOR AT HARVARD UNIVERSITY 

IDolume twelve 



CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS 

s Tbarvarb THntver0itE 

1912 



THE 

PANCHATANTRA-TEXT 
OF PURNABHADRA 

CRITICAL INTRODUCTION AND LIST OF VARIANTS 

BY 

DR. JOHANNES HERTEL 

PROFESSOR AM KOENIGLICHEN REAL-GYMNASIUM, DOEBELN, SAXONY 




CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS 

bp tmrvarfc 

1912 



The volumes of this Series may be had, in America, by addressing Messrs. GINN 
AND COMPANY, at New York or Chicago or San Francisco, or at the home-office, 
29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. ; in England, by addressing Messrs. GINN & Co., 
9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W.C. ; and in Continental Europe, by 
addressing Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig. For the titles and descriptions and prices, 
see the List at the end of this volume. 






JAN 1 9 1967 
'SITY OF T 



PRINTED FROM TYPE AT THE 

UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD, ENGLAND 

BY HORACE HART, M.A. 
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 



First edition, 1912, One Thousand Copies 



TO THE MEMORY 

OF 

RICHARD PISCHEL 






CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFATORY MATTER ix 

Preface ix 

Delayed appearance of the volume ........ ix 

The material intended for volume xii divided between volumes xii and xiii ix 

Designations of the manuscripts in the list of variants . . ix 

The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves . . ix 

The numbering of the single tales in volume xi ..... ix 

Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors . . . . x 

Purnabhadra's attitude towards his sources . ... xi 

Acknowledgement of obligations . .xii 

Key to Tables I and II of volume xi 1 

Aksara- forms in the manuscripts * and bh ...... 1 

INTRODUCTION TO THE EDITION OP PURNABHADRA'S PANCATANTRA . . 5 

Chapter I. Survey of the single recensions and of their MSS. . . 5 

Pedigree of the recensions of the Pancatantra, in tabular form ... 5 

Key to the pedigree under 25 headings .6 

1-6. Kashmirian ........... 6 

7. North- Western copy (N-W.), represented by 

8. The Pahlavi recensions 7 

9. Pseudo-Gunadhya ; 10. Somadeva ; 11. Ksemendra .... 7 

12. North-Western epitome (n-w). From this flows 

13. The source (n-w 1 ) of 8 

14. The archetype of the Southern Pancatantra 8 

15-19. Manuscripts of the last, grouped under 5 sub-recensions . . 8 

20. A lost manuscript (n-w 2 ) agreeing with n-w 1 . . . .10 

21. Nepalese recension (v) . .10 

22. The HitopadeSa 10 

23. Textus simplicior (Jama) : H-class ; cr-class (Kielhorn-Biihler) . . 11 

24. Pnrnabhadra's text (Jaina) .14 

25. Later contaminated Jaina recensions ....... 15 

25*. Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension . . 15 

25*. Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from textus simplicior, &c. . . 15 

25 s . Single books of different recensions combined 16 

25*. Other recensions (25* a to 25 4 g) contaminated with Jaina recensions . 17 

25. Jaina recensions moulded into other forms ..... 20 

25'. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated . . 20 

b 



viii Contents 



PAGE 

Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, his language . . 21 
1. Previous statements . . . . . . . . . .21 

2. The date of Parnabhadra's recension 22 

3. Parnabhadra's work 27 

4. Parnabhadra's language . ...... 31 

Chapter III. Account of the manuscripts on which this edition is 

based 37 

1. Description of the manuscripts ........ 37 

Manuscripts bh, N (first group) ........ 37 

Manuscripts *, PL 1 , Pr, M, p (second group) ...... 88 

Manuscripts A, Bh, 4> .40 

2. Value and mutual relations of these manuscripts . . . .41 
3. The manuscript N goes back indirectly to bh . . . .42 

4. The manuscripts PL 1 , Pr, p, and M go back to * . . .42 

5. Critical discussion of the manuscript A 43 

Discussion illustrated by text of Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove . . 44 
6. Critical discussion of the manuscripts Bh and 3> . . .56 

Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer .... 67 

7. Books I to III in manuscripts Bh and 3> 67 

Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, xiii, Lion's retainers outwit camel 68 

Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in constructing 

the text 73 

1. Basis of the text of our edition 73 

Manuscripts bh, N, A ; *, PL 1 , p, Pr, M ; Bh, * . .76 

Manuscripts bh and * differ very little from Parnabhadra's autograph text 77 
2. Emendation of the text ......... 77 

LIST OF VARIANTS 83 

The variants are given for each page of text, from page 1 to page 290 

INDEX or STANZAS ........... 201 

It covers all the stanzas of Parnabhadra's text (HOS. 11) 
And also those of the textus simplicior (Kielhorn-Btthler) 

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS ...... . 230 

Additions and corrections to volume xi . 

Additions and corrections to volume xii 231 



PREFACE 

Delayed appearance of the volume. This volume appears later than 
the editor of this Series and the author expected. The printer's copy was 
ready several years ago ; but circumstances for which nobody is to blame 
prevented its being issued earlier than now. 

Distribution of the material originally intended for this volume. 
The general plan of this volume may easily be seen from the table of 
contents. As appears from page xvii of volume xi, it was my original 
intention to give with this volume parallel specimens of the text of the 
various recensions. Technical reasons, which have to do with the size 
and shape of the sheets on which these specimens are printed and with 
related problems of the bookbinder's art, made it seem more practical to 
issue the specimens in a little atlas, and to designate the atlas as volume xiii. 

Designations of the MSS. in the list of variants. In the ' List of 
Variants ', the designations of all the manuscripts (sigla codicum) of which 
the variant readings are given in full have been printed at the bottom 
of each page, whereas the designations of manuscripts to which only 
occasional reference is made are there omitted. 

The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves. 
The occasional quotations from the Berlin manuscript K (see below, p. 15, 
25 2 ) are given from the collations of Benfey and of Professor R. Schmidt. 
Unless the contrary is expressly stated, all the other references are to the 
respective manuscripts themselves and not to collations or to secondary 
copies. 

The numbering of the single tales in volume xi. In volume xi the 
superscriptions qraTT ^ and so on, at the head of the single tales, are given 
in the usual Occidental fashion. This is a deviation from the procedure 
of the manuscripts. Partly by way of justification, and partly for the 
sake of beginners, it is well to state here that, in the first place, Sanskrit 
manuscripts never have such story-numbers at the beginning of the single 
stories, but always (if they number the stories at all) at the end ; and, in 
the second place, that even the best manuscripts are inconsistent in this 
matter. 

By way of illustration, a few details may be given. Our MSS. of 
the bh-class have no story-numbers ; the numbering contained in the MSS. 



x Preface 

of the *-class and in the fifth tantra of Bh are given in the ' variants '. 
See, for instance, variants on p. 6, 1. 27, p. 14, 1. 5, p. 21, 1. 11, &c. Since the 
interpolated stories are in most cases numbered before the frame-stories, 
the numbering of the MSS. disagrees of course with that of our printed 
text. The frame-story I, xv of our edition, e. g., is numbered as xxi in 
the MSS. of the *-class, whereas the intercalated stories xvi to xx are thus 
numbered both in the print and in the MSS. In tantra v, the frame-story 
is numbered as i in the *-class, and all the following stories are numbered 
down to xii. In this case the frame-stories are throughout numbered in 
the MSS. before the intercalated stories, whereas in Bh, which in this 
tantra is a MS. of the textus simplicior, the frame-story is numbered as i, 
our first story as ii, our third story, in which all the following tales are 
contained, as xii (see variants on p. 289, n), our stories iv to ix in like 
manner as iv to ix, and our x as xi ; whereas our xi, which is inserted in x, 
is numbered in Bh as x. 

Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors. At the end of 

this volume, some additional corrections to vol. xi are appended. Several 
learned friends of mine have sent me emendations which they will not find 
among these corrections. I need not say that thankfully and carefully 
I took all their proposals into consideration ; but in the course of my 
critical work I have become extremely cautious in correcting the readings 
of good MSS. Nothing indeed could at first sight be more convincing than 
the emendation f*}U!!9J)tmtft, which one of these scholars proposed instead 
of f^BJnprffo, as my text reads p. 2, 1. 12. But as the best MSS. of both 
the recensions of the textus simplicior, from which Purnabhadra took this 
passage, confirm the reading of the MSS. of his own recension, this con- 
jecture is inadmissible; see variants on p. 2,12. 

The same scholar proposed to read with the editions of Kosegarten 
(V, 49), Blihler (V, 60), Jivananda VidySsagara (V, 60), and Kasinath 
Pandurang Parab (V, 58) f*nft?if instead of f*HI!li, as our text has in 
its stanza V, 46 b. But again our variants (on p. 273, l) show that Purna- 
bhadra took the wording of this stanza into his text exactly as he found it 
in his sources, and we have no right to alter what he approved. There 
can be no doubt that in this as in other cases the later printed editions 
simply follow that of Kosegarten ; cp. below, p. 53, and Indogermanische 
Forschungen xxix, 215 ff. 

I now regret that I followed Parab in correcting the chandobhanga 
in stanza II, 155 a. This stanza is absent from all the other recensions of 
the Pancatantra including the textus simplicior. I found it in a metrically 
correct form in Parab's Subhashita-ratna-bhandagara and in his edition of 



Preface xi 

Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, and as the correction seemed to be an unavoidable 
one, I adopted it. But later on, I found the same stanza with exactly 
the same chandobhanga in Jivananda Vidyasagara's edition of the Bhoja- 
prabandha and in the metrical version of the Campakasresthikathanaka ; 
see below, Variants on p. 163, 13. And when my ' Variants ' were already 
printed, I found again this stanza with its chandobhanga in the printed 
edition of Devavijaya Gani's Pandavacharitra (see Yashovijaya Jaina 
Granthamala, 26, p. 152), and in three old MSS., the one containing 
Dharmacandra's Malayasundarikatha, the other two Hemavijaya's Katha- 
ratnakara (story 211). Hence it is evident that this stanza was current 
in its faulty form, and that this form should be restored in our text. As 
here, Purnabhadra in several places took over into his text anomalies of 
his sources ; see below, p. 30 f. and p. 36. All these cases should be 
carefully observed, as they afford us one of the best means for constructing 
a pedigree of the different recensions, and for finding out their most 
trustworthy MSS. 

In my emendations I always carefully examined the best MSS. of att 
the old recensions, including both classes of the textus simplicior, and 
I beg my critics not to venture conjectures of their own, without comparing 
the same sources and without taking into due consideration their genetic 
relations. The text of Kielhorn and Blihler cannot replace the MSS. of 
the textus simplicior, as will appear from our parallel specimens, from 
pages 58 ff. of this volume, and from the occasional quotations strewn over 
my notes. 

Purnabhadra's attitude towards Ms sources. Purnabhadra no doubt 
knew Sanskrit well, and if he had not been renowned for his pdndityam, 
no minister would have entrusted him with the revision of so celebrated 
and widely-known a nltitastra as the Pancatantra already was in Purna- 
bhadra's time. Moreover, his work would not have been so widely circulated 
and copied again and again to even recent times, by Jainas as well as 
by Brahmanas, if it had not been approved by the most cultivated people 
of his own time as well as of later times. Hence it seems to me now quite 
possible that he was well aware of such anomalies as he took over into his 
text, but that he intentionally refrained from altering them. In stanza 5 
of his Prasasti he says : 



xii Preface 

This shows at all events that he had a great consideration for his sources, 
which, as appears from our parallel specimens, he followed pretty faithfully. 

Acknowledgement of obligations. Once more I have the pleasant duty 
of making public acknowledgement of invaluable help and kindness 
received from very many scholars. First of all I must thank Geheimrat 
Professor Boysen, Director of the Leipziger Universitatsbibliothek, Professor 
Miinzel, Director of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, and Mr. F. W. Thomas, 
Chief Librarian of the India Office Library, London. These gentlemen 
sent me the Pancatantra MSS. preserved in their respective libraries and 
permitted me to use them under the most liberal conditions. To Mr. Thomas 
I owe the possibility of collating again the London MS. A, and the Poona 
MSS. bhPBh. Moreover, this scholar procured for me copies of the most 
valuable MS. h (see below, p. 12 f.), of the Ulwar MS., and of the MS. 
preserved in the Raghunath Temple Library (cp. p. 231 of this volume). 
Both these latter MSS. are inferior fragmentary copies of Purnabhadra's 
recension. But to know this is a great relief for an editor, for whom 
nothing can be more painful than the thought that there may still exist 
some MSS. of very great value which he is not allowed to use. 

To Professor A. A. Macdonell of Oxford I am deeply indebted for 
sending me the Pancatantra MSS. of the Max Miiller Memorial. Besides, 
he as well as Mr. Thomas collated for me a passage of the originals of 
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEF which were not in my hands, when I needed 
them for this single passage ; see below, p. 44 f . To Mr. Premchand 
Keshavlal Mody, M.A., LL.B., of Ahmedabad, I owe the use of the MSS. pr 
(see p. 12) and Pr (see p. 14). Sastravisaradajainacarya Muniraj Shrl 
Dharmavijaya Suri, the founder of Shri Yasovijayajainapathas'ala in 
Benares, and his head disciple, Muni Indravijaya, who unite in their 
persons the truly Indian pandityam with a keen sense for philological 
criticism and with a far-sighted benevolence to all the scholars interested 
in Jaina literature, have sent me many valuable Jaina MSS. and books 
necessary for my further work, and have given me many items of informa- 
tion of the utmost value which it would have been difficult or impossible 
to get in Europe. 

In 1910 the Munich Academy awarded from the income of the Edmund 
Hardy Foundation a prize of one thousand marks for my Contributions to 
the History and Criticism of the Pancatantra Literature (Arbeiten zur 
Geschichte und Kritik des Pancatantra). Since Theodor Benfey was a 
member of that distinguished corporation, and dedicated to it, over half 
a century ago, his celebrated pioneer work in Comparative Literature, 
entitled ' Pantschatantra ', and since so eminent an authority in that same 



Preface xiii 

field as Geheimrat Ernst Kuhn is closely and no doubt authoritatively 
concerned with the administration of the Hardy Fund, it is a matter 
of deep satisfaction to me that I am here able to record the Academy's 
approval of the way in which I am continuing the work of Benfey. 

If I am able to continue this work, I owe the happy privilege in largest 
measure to Professor Charles R. Lanman; for at his instance an inter- 
national memorial signed by seventy subscribers (more than a third of the 
signatures came from India), was addressed to the Koniglich Sdchsische 
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften with a petition that this corporation request 
the Koniglich Sachsisches Ministerium des Kuitus und offentlichen Unter- 
richts to allow me the leisure necessary for bringing my work to a 
satisfactory conclusion. Rektor Professor Dr. Curt Schmidt of our Real- 
gymnasium in Doebeln most kindly supported this petition, and the Royal 
Ministry granted it. I may now hope to complete the literary-historical 
part of my undertaking, as with the present volumes (xii. and xiii. of this 
Series) I am completing the philological part thereof. 

I need scarcely add that for these volumes, as for volume xi, Professor 
Lanman has laid me under deep obligation by revising my Introduction 
and other preliminary matter in respect of its English style, and by 
arranging the contents of the volumes with his well-known editorial skill. 

Mr. J. C. Pembrey, Hon. M.A. (Oxon.), the Oriental Reader at the 
Clarendon Press, has not only done his work with his unfailing care and 
pains, but has also given me many valuable suggestions which I was glad 
to follow. 

To all the above-mentioned gentlemen and corporations, and to the 
Royal Ministry, I here record my heartfelt thanks. The great and 
sympathetic interest which they have shown in this large and laborious 
undertaking, gives me courage to address myself to its second and perhaps 
more difficult part; and this, when complete, will, very likely, and as 
I hope, turn out to be a History of the Indian Narrative Literature. 

JOHANNES HEBTEX. 
OrossbaucUitz bei Doebeln, Saxony, 
December 10, 1911. 



KEY TO TABLES I AND II OF VOLUME XI 

Specimens of the MSS. * and bh in facsimile. In volume XI, 
between the end of the introductory matter (p. xlviii) and the first page 
of Purnabhadra's text, are inserted two Tables, containing collotype re- 
productions of fifteen specimen-parts of the MSS. 4 1 and bh. These facsimiles 
are designated as ' No. 1 ' and so on, and are thus referred to in this Key. 
They are especially useful as showing the old aksara-forms used in our 
MSS., and as making it very clear how some of them were easily liable 
to be misread by later copyists. 

Facsimile No. 1 shows a verso-page of *, corresponding to the passage 
beginning svayutMntikam (169, l of our text) and ending with bhadra (170, 12). 
Our reproduction is a trifle smaller in size than the original. The original 
has three red spots : one in the centre of the middle square beneath 
the (correct) leaf-number 60, and encircling the small hole ; one in the right 
margin, covering the figure 5 of the (wrong) leaf-number 56, of which 
the figure 6 and part of figure 5 have been lost in the course of time 
with part of the margin ; and one just opposite to it in the left margin. 

Facsimile No. 2 shows a recto-page of *, corresponding to the passage 
gatam vyddham to krtah inclusive, 173, 2 to 174, 23 of our text. The original 
has only one red spot, namely, in the middle of the blank square. 

Facsimile No. 7 shows a verso-page of MS. bh, corresponding to our 
text 125,11 rtkdni to 125,29 samdptam ce inclusive. The original is a trifle 
larger than the facsimile, and has neither the blank square in the middle 
of the page nor the red spots in the middle and in the margins. 

The Jain diagram for the sacred word arham appears in , see No. 2, 
7 e. Aunsvara appears at the end of the line in *, see No. 2, 12 g. Cp. 
Variants 183, 11. The same character is used merely to fill out the blank 
space at the end of the line in *, No. 8, 6 g and 7 g. Variants thereof 
in *, No. 1, 1 z, 4 z, 9 z, 14 z ; No. 2, 7 g. Red markings. In the originals 
of * and bh, the words uktam ca, api ca, the ends of the single padas, 
and other important places are coloured with red. 

Aksara-forma of the MSS. * and bh. Under the headings of such 
forms as are for one reason or another of interest, are now given references 
to the facsimiles and to the places thereon where such forms may be found. 
References for are on the left ; those for bh are on the right. 



Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI 



Aksara-forms. 

Initial i : 
Post-consonantal : 



Post>consonantal ai: 
Post-consonantal o : 

Post-consonantal au : 
Modern forms : 
gga: 

gha, old form : 
{/ha and ppa : 

gha, modern form : 
gha and tha : 



jha: 
jjha : 

tit and nu : 



In facsimiles of MS. ^. 

No.l,2ik; 7e; 8n; 14r. 
No. l,2b dhe; 2m, 5r ye; 2u 
se ; 3 y le ; 5 d Me ; 5m sthe. 



No. 1, 4bg rai; 6u, 12 1 dai; 
14 c tat ; 10 a smai ; 14 e thai 



2g yo; 3f 
3 n <o ; 3 s go ; 



No. 1, 1 m 
tro ; 8 1 sto ; 
3 v 6/10. 



No. 1, 1 q mau; 3q, 8b dau; 

6 z saw. 

No. 1, 11 n ro; 11 z yo ; No. 2, 

7 b fyo. 

No. 2, 15 f rggam (distinctly two 
ga's). The usual form No. 15, 
2 in durggam. 

No. 8, 4 b c rgha ; 7 a pfea ; 
No.2,9bg*u; 10f,Ucgha; 
No. 9, 1 a gha. 

The old form of gha is distinct 
from that of ppa, but easily 
confused with it : cp. No. 1, 

1 c rppi ; 4 h rppa ; No. 8, 

2 a, 6 d rppa. 

No. 1, 5t gha; No. 2, 1 c, 2a 
ghu ; 4 d ghra. 

The modern form of gha is 
distinct from that of tha, but 
easily confused with it : cp. 
No. 1, 1 v tham ; 6 y, 13 s tha ; 
No. 8, Igtha; Qftham; lOe 
rtham. 

No. 1, 15 c jhum (quite distinct 
from leu 15 e and g) ; cp. 
jjhi, No 12, 2 a. 

No. 9, 3 b jjha (cp. Buhler, 
Palaogr., Table V, v-18 from 
inscr. ca. 807 A. D.) ; No. 12, 
2 a jjhi (cp. Btihler, Palaogr., 
TableV, xiy.xviii, xix, xxi-18). 

Very nearly alike. For tu, see 
No. 1, Id, 3k, 7x; No. 8, 
8b ; for nu, see No. 1, 15 b. 



In facsimiles of MS. bh. 

No instance. 

No. 7, 1 middle tye ; 1 first quar- 
ter ye ; 1 third quarter ste ; 
1 fourth quarter te, ke ; 2 first 
quarter sre, &c. 

No. 7, 5 and 6 middle, and 9 first 
quarter thai ; 6 first quarter 
kyai ; 10 third quarter dai. 

No. 7, 1 fourth quarter no ; 2 first 
quarter yo ; 3 second quarter 
vyo, dyo, to ; fourth quarter 
vyo, dyo. 

No instance. 

No. 7, 7 second quarter ptai. 
No instance. 



No instance in the facsimiles 
(and none in the entire MS.). 



No instance. 

In bh, the form of tha is like 
that of our printed texts : 
No. 7, 1 a rtha ; 2 third quarter 
tha ; 5 middle thai. 



No instance. 



No instance. 



For nu, see No. 7, 7 first quarter. 



Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI 



Aksara-forms. 

t and n in conjuncts : 
tra: 



In facsimiles of MS. \^. 

Very similar. Thus : 

No. 1, 2g, 5k; troBf; <H9b. 



In facsimiles of MS. bh. 



Cp. nnr, No. 7, 1 first quarter ; 

tra, No. 7, 6 first quarter. 
No. 5, 1. 
tsa, No. 7, 2 second quarter and 

9 first quarter ; No. 5, 3 end. 
No. 7, 2 last quarter, exactly 

like sru. 
Identical in bh. For tya, tya, 

see No. 7, 4. first half, four 

examples ; tye, No. 7, 1 middle ; 

tya, 2 end. For nya, No. 7, 

2 third quarter ; 3 beg. ; 6 

middle. 
tha after s, cha, b before dha, and s before ta or tha or i\a, are very similar. Thus : 



tvd: 
tsa: 

stu: 
tya and nya : 



No. 1,2 x, 8 h, 13d. 
No. 1, 8c; fcw No. 1, 12 a; 
tsne No. 1, 14 v. 



Quite distinct in \fr. For tya, 
see No. 8, 3bc; tye, No. 1, 
6 be, 12 d; tyu, 2 q. For 
nya, see No. 1, 9 c, 10 v. 



stha: No. 13, 3a; sthe, No. 1, 5m; 

stha No. 3, 2 middle ; 4 end. 

ecfco : No. 1, 4 u v ; No. 10, 2 and 4. 

bdha: No. 1, 11 p; cp.No.10,1 second 

half. 

ita: No. 1, 10 q, &c. 

stha: No instance. 

sna : No instance. 

ddha and dtw : Identical in i/c. For both, see 

No. 1, 14 q, niryativasad vad- 

dha. 



stha, No. 7, 2 third quarter; 

sthi, 6 second quarter. 
cchi, No. 6, 2 middle. 
No instance. 

No. 7, 1 third quarter (twice). 

No. 6, 3a. 

No. 5, 2 middle. 

Distinct in bh. For ddha, see 
No. 7, 6 first quarter ; ddhya, 
1 third quarter; ddhi, 8 first 
andfourth,andlOfirst quarter. 
For dvi, see No. 7, 7 second 
quarter. 






INTRODUCTION TO THE EDITION OF 
PURNABHADRA'S PANCATANTRA 



Chapter I. Survey of the Single Recensions, and of their 
Manuscripts, as used by the Author of this Volume. 

Pedigree of the recensions of the Fancatantra. Below is given 
a statement of the various Indian recensions, and in such a tabular form 
as to make clear the genetic relations. The Brahmanical recensions are 
marked with a star (*) ; the Jaina recensions with a dagger (f). 

1 'Original work (Kashmir, about 200 B. C. ?) 
2 *t (Kashmir) 



6 *K (Kashmir)- 
before 570 



9 'Pseudo-Gunadhya 



7*N-W 
North- Western India 

i 



10 *Somadeva, 

Kathasaritsa- 

gara, 1063-1082 

(Kashmir) 



11 *Ksemendra, 
Brhatkatha- 

manjarl, 

about 1040, 

Kashmir 



12 *n-w 8 Pahlavi recen- 
North-Western sions, Persia, 
epitome after Western Asia, 
Kalidasa (fifth North Africa, 

century) Europe, 

from about 570 



13 'n-w 1 

14*SP 
Dekkan 



20* n-w 2 



3 * (Kashmir) 

I 



4 *gar. a, 

Kashmir, 

before 1000 



5 *b. /3 

Kashmir, 

before 1000 



Tamil 
recensions 



23 ttextus simplicior, 
North- Western India, 

after 850. 
H-class and a-class 



I i I V 

15*0 16*0 17 *y 18*8 19 * 



I 



21*K 22 'Hitopade^a 
Nepal Bengal ? 

before 1373 




24 tPOrnabhadra, 
North-Western India, 
1199 



25 Later mixed recension* 



6 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

Key to the pedigree. There follows now, under twenty-five headings 
corresponding with those of the table (1-25), a brief statement as to each 
of the inferrible or extant recensions of the Paiicatantra, so far as known 
to the editor of Purnabhadra's recension, and as to the MSS. used by him 
as editor, and in his studies of the history and sources of that text. 



1. The original work. 

The author's MS. of this work and all exact copies of it are lost. 

2. t. 

Some copy, inferrible but no longer extant, of the original work, which 
copy already contained certain mistakes and interpolations. 

3. 8'. 

The lost Sarada archetype of the Kashmir recension or Tantrakhyayika. 
S contained many corruptions and gaps, and some more interpolations. 

4. S'ar. a. 

The more original text of the Tantrakhyayika. Known from the MSS. : 

P = Puna, Deccan College viii. 145. 

P 1 = one leaf, containing most of the kathamukha, Decc. Coll. viii. 145. 

p 1 = the greater part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein. 
The Sanskrit text of MS. P was printed in Abh. der Kgl. Sachs. Ges. der 
Wissenschaften, vol. xxii, No. v, p. 1 ff. 

5. S'ar. /3. 

The slightly revised and enlarged text of the Tantrakhyayika. Used by 

Ksemendra. Part of the interpolations contained in Sar. /3 go back to some 

MS. of the K-class (No. 6). MSS. : 

p 2 = the smaller (last) part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein, 
z, and its derivatives p r R, MSS. belonging to Dr. Stein. 

Critical edition of these recensions : Tantrakhyayika, die alteste Fassung 
des Pancatantra. Nach den Handschriften beider Rezensionen zum 
eraten Male herausgegeben von Johannes Hertel. . . . (= Abh. der Kgl. 
Ges. d. Wissensch. zu Gottingen. Phil.-hist. Kl. N.F. Band xii. 2). 
Translation: Tantrakhyayika. Die alteste Fassung des Pancatantra. 
Aus dem Sanskrit iibersetzt mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen von 
Johannes Hertel. 1909. Leipzig und Berlin. Druck und Verlag von 
B. G. Teubner. 2 vols. 



and of their Manuscripts 



6. K. 

A lost Sarada MS. which was the source of all the other recensions of 
the Pancatantra. 

7. JS-W. 

A North- Western copy flowing from K, not extant, but represented by 

8. The Palilavi Recensions. 

The Pahlavi version itself is lost, but very numerous offshoots of it are 
preserved. See V. Chauvin, Bibliographic des ouvrages arabes ou relatifs 
aux Arabes public's dans 1' Europe chre"tienne de 1810 a 1885. II. Kalilah. 
Liege. H. Vaillant-Carmanne, Imprimeur. Leipzig, en commission chez 
0. Harrassowitz, Querstrasse 14. A new edition and translation of the 
Old Syriac version has been given by Prof. Friedrich Schulthess of Konigs- 
berg. Title : Kalila und Dimna, Syrisch und Deutsch. Berlin. Verlag von 
Georg Reimer. 1911. 

9. Fseudo-Gtmadliya. 

The lost metrical extract from an old text of the Pancatantra, interpolated 
in a North- Western recension of the Brhatkatha. 

10. Somadeva. 

The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Somadeva's 
Kathasaritsagara. Editions used by the author of this volume : 

Br = Katba Sarit Sagara. Die Marchensammlung des Somadeva. Buch vi. 
vii. viii. Herausg. von Hermann Brockhaus. Leipzig 1862 in Com- 
mission bei F. A. Brockhaus (= Abh. fur die Kunde d. MorgenL, 
herausg. v. d. Deutschen Morgenl. Gesellschaft, ii, No. 5). 

Du = The Kathasaritsagara of Somadevabhatta. Ed. by Pandit Durgaprasad 
and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. Printed and published by the 
proprietor of the " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1889. 

MSS. used by the author of this volume : 
A = I. 0. 1881, E. 3957. 
B = I. 0. 2165, E. 3949. 
C = I. 0. 1102, E. 3955. 
K = Sanskrit College, Calcutta, No. 1796. 
P = Deccan College, 1887-1892, No. 660. 

11. Kaemendra. 

The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Ksemendra's 
Brhatkatha-manjaii, xvi. 286 to 567. Editions : 



8 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

v. M = Der Auszug aus dem Pancatantra in Kshemendras Brihatkatha- 
manjari. Einleitung, Text, Uebersetzung und Anmerkungen von Leo 
von Mankowski, dr. jur. & phil. Leipzig, Otto Harrassowitz 1892. 

= The Brihatkathamanjari of Kshemendra. Ed. by mahamahopadyaya (!) 
pandit Sivadatta, Head Pandit and Superintendent, Sanskrit Depart- 
ment, Oriental College, Lahore, and KasMnath Pandurang Parab. 
Printed and published by Tukaram Javaji, proprietor of Javaji 
Dadaji's " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1901. 

12. n-w. 

A north-western epitome, in which all the stories and nearly all the verses 
of N-W were given. It must have been composed after Kalidasa's 
Kumarasambhava : see vol. I of my translation of the Tantrakhyayika, 
p. 158, middle. 

13. n-w 1 . 

This is a derivative of n-w, and the immediate source of 

14. SF. 

The archetype of the so-called Southern Pancatantra. Of this archetype 
no quite faithful copy has been handed down to us. The MSS. known 
to us belong to the following five sub-recensions : 

15. SFa. 

A | A B palm-leaf MSS., C a paper MS., all of them belonging to the 
B I late Prof. Leo von Mankowski, and kindly lent to the author 
C ) of this volume by him. 
K, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Government Oriental MSS. Library, 

Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-7. 
L, ditto, 7-1-6. 
N, ditto, 7-1-8. 

Q, a copy of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, Class. Index, p. 165 b , No. 5,110. 
P, a copy of the beginning of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, p. 165 b , No. 5,109. 

R, ), !, !> 5,111. 

S, ,, 5,113. 

TJ, 5,116. 

V, 10,^40. 

W, 10,241. 

Y, ,, 10,242. 

Z, a copy of a not numbered MS. of the Palace Library, Tanjore. In this 
copy, the text of the SP is wrongly ascribed to Ksemendra. 



and of their Manuscripts 



After my edition of the SP was printed, I got, through the kind help 
of Prof. E. Hultzsch and Govt. Epigraphist V. Venkayya, the MS. b, 
i. e. a copy of the beginning of the MS. Hultzsch, Reports on Sanskrit 
MSS. in Southern India, No. II, p. 45, 1219. This MS. goes with B. 

16. SP ft. 

F, a collation of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library^ 
Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 3-2-20. 



H, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. 
Index, p. 46, No. 6 B-3-15. 



. first 
group. 



0, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. 

Index, p. 46, No. 3-4-19. 
E, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.N 

Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-5. I second 

1, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. [group. 

Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-10. j 

M, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.j third 
Index, p. 46, No. 5-3-13. J group. 

The text of the MSS. F HO, El, with the variants of the best MSS. of 

SP a has been published in the following edition : 

Das siidliche Pancatantra. Sanskrittext der Rezension /3 mit den 
Lesarten der besten Hss. der Rezension o, herausg. von Johannes 
Hertel. Des xxiv. Bandes der Abhandlungen der phil.-hist. Kl. der 
Kgl. Sachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften No. V. Leipzig bei B. G. Teubner 
1906. 

17. SPy. 

D = India Office, Biihler MSS. April 24, 1888, No. 320. 
G = India Office, Burnell 211. 

A useless attempt towards publishing these two MSS. has been made 

by Dr. Michael Haberlandt, Zur Geschichte des Pancatantra, Sitzungsber. 

d. phil.-hist. Cl. der Wiener Ak. d. Wissensch. 1884, p. 397 ff. Cp. ZDMG. 

Iviii, p. 3 ff. 

18. SP 8. 

T, a copy of the MS. of the Palace Library, Tanjore, Burnell's Class. Index, 
p. 165 b , No. 5,112. Cp. Introduction to my ed. of SP, p. xxxiv f. 

19. 8F ;'. 

X, an old palm-leaf MS., presented to the author by the late Prof. v. 
Mankowski. An analysis of this southern ' textus arnplior ' has been 
given ZDMG. Ix. 769 ff. and Ixi. 18 ff. 

c 



10 Chap. I. Swvey of the Single Recensions 

There are, furthermore, two Paris MSS. of the SP, and one MS. belonging 
to Prof. Teza, which were not available for me. Cp. ed. of the SP, 
Intr., pp. xxix and xxxiii. 

20. n-w 1 . 

A lost MS. agreeing on the whole with n-w 1 , but having numerous more 
original readings. The first and second tantras were transposed in this 
recension. 

21. v. 

A. Nepalese recension, containing only the verses and one prose sentence 

which the copyist evidently took for a stanza. First and second tantras 

transposed. MSS. : 

n 1 , a copy presented to the author by the Durbar of Nepal, and containing 
books I to III incl. Cp. ed. of SP, p. Ixxxviiiff. The complete 
variants of this MS. are given in the ed. of SP. 

n 2 , a copy of the beginning and of the end, transcribed from the same 
original as n 1 , and procured for me by Prof. Sylvain Le"vi. This 
MS. contains the stanzas of tantras iv and v, which are missing in n 1 . 
They are printed in the appendix to my Introduction to the edition 
of the Sanskrit text of the Tantrakhyayika, p. xxvii. 

22. The Hitopadesa. 

This is based on n-w 2 and some other story book. Its author was a Saiva 

called Narayana, who wrote for some king Dhavalacandra, probably in 

Bengal. Books I and II transposed as in v. 

Editions with critical notes: 1. Hitopadesas id est Institutio salutaris. 
Textum codd. MSS. collatis recensuerunt interpretationem latinam et 
annotationes criticas adiecerunt Augustus Guilelmus a Schlegel et 
Christianus Lassen. Pars I. textum sanscritum tenens. Bonnae ad 
Rhenum MDCCCXXIX. . . . Pars II. commentarium criticum tenens. . . . 
MDCCCXXXI. (The translation promised on the title has not appeared). 
2. Hitopadesa by Narayana. Ed. by Peter Peterson. Bombay, 1887 
(= Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. xxxiii). 

As to these and other editions compare : tJber Text und Verfasser 
des Hitopadesa. Inaugural-Dissertation . . . bei der hohen philoso- 
phischen Facultat der Universitat Leipzig eingereicht von Johannes 
Hertel . . . Leipzig. Druck von Breitkopf & Hartel, 1897. 

A truly critical edition of this work is still a desideratum. The Nepalese 
MS. N, mentioned by Peterson in the preface of his edition, p. i, did 
not belong to the British Museum, as Prof. Peterson thought, but to 



and of their Manuscripts 11 

the late Prof. Cecil Bendall, and now belongs to the Cambridge 
University Library. A MS. which Prof. Zachariae presented to the 
Library of the German Oriental Society has been described by him 
ZDMG. Ixi. 342. 

After the publication of SP and v it will now be an easy task to 
determine the best MSS. of the Hitopadesa and to give a truly critical 
edition of this work. 

23. The textus simplicior. 

Called in the MSS. Pamcakhyanaka. This text is the work of some 
Jaina author who seems to have lived after the middle of the ninth 
century A. D., since he quotes a stanza of Rudrata 1 , and before 1199 A. D., 
as Purnabhadra used this text as one of his main sources. The author 
added new tales and new stanzas, especially from Kamandaki 2 , transposed 
the stories, especially in books III and IV, and greatly amplified the bulk 
of the Pancatantra, especially in the fifth book. As for the single stories, 
he not only altered their wording throughout, but also their purport. The 
stories of the textus simplicior have many features in common with 
Buddhistic forms of these tales, which deviate from the old Pancatantra 
texts. The MSS. of this recension disagree very considerably, and in most 
of them the text is in no good state. All of them are revised copies. 
MSS. of the textus simplicior : 
H, No. 281 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek. Not dated, but older 

than I. 
I, No. 280 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, dated sarn. 1701. As to 

H and I see my paper ' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens 

Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 ff. 
O, MS. of the Bodleian, Oxford, Aufrecht's Cat., p. 157% No. 335, ' ex 

eodem codice atque Hamburgenses H. I. videtur transcripta esse.' 

Dated sam. 1709. This MS. I have not seen. 
Bh, fifth book, contains a text very closely agreeing with that of the 

Hamb. MSS., but without two interpolations of H I. See below, 

p. 56 ff., and cp. No. 25, Later Mixed Recensions. 
<r = Decc. College, Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356. Not dated. Copied 

by gani Caritraklrtti, disciple of gani Tejastilaka. Corrected by pandit 

Sukirtti and pandit Amarasimha. 
s = Decc. Coll. i. 17. First leaf replaced. Copied from an old original 

(many small gaps). Not dated. 

1 See Pischel's edition of Rudrata (Rudrata's (Jffigaratilaka and Ruyyaka's Sahrdaya- 
lila. Kiel, Haeseler 1886), p. 26. 

* Benfey, Pantschatantra I, p. xv, note 2. 






12 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

S = Decc. Coll. xv. 147. First two leaves and last leaf missing. The 
conclusion of IV, vii (Mouse-maiden), with IV, viii (Saints' clothes) is 
an unintelligibly short abstract, after which the fourth tantra is 
concluded. Dated samv. 1534 caitramase suklapakse 5 pamcamyam 
tithau somavasare atreha Harsapure 



sutena savakena pustika likhita punyasyarthe tena punyena bhagavan 
sri Mahat'WiM piitostu, &c. 

a = Decc. Coll. xii. 252. A fragmentary MS. of the text contained in S. 
The conclusion of IV, vii (with the emboxed story IV, viii) is literally 
the same in both MSS. The following leaves are missing : 1-55 incl., 
59-61, 63-74, 77, 80, 85, 86, 89, 93 to the end. At the end of tantra iv 
the copyist gives his name : likhitam idam pro(!)hita-Ramacamdrabhi- 
dhena nijapathanartham paropakrtaye castuh I 

pr = a MS. belonging to the Bhandar of Ahmedabad, and lent to me 
through the good offices of Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody of the 
same town. It bears the marks da 7, pra 25 ml, and da 13 pra 15. 
Colophon: sarnvat 1592 varse vaisasasiditraravau lisitam. This MS. 
agrees very closely with the edition of Kielhorn and Buhler. 

Bii 2 = India Office, Buhler MS. 86. Fragment, leaves 1-39 incl. of 88 leaves 
missing. Dated Samvat 1804, Saltern 1669 praihamMe pausavadya 2 
dvitlydydm ludhe Bhisagupandmnd Sn-Ndrdyanapamta(i. e. pamclitaftutena 
suhrdvarenedam pamcopdkhydndkliyam pustakam likhitam svdrtham par&rtfiam 
ca, &c. 

Mil* = Max Miiller Memorial e 11, Bodleian, Oxford, 50 leaves. Begins 
kd sotkamtMs tutati iva (corresp. to Purn. 230, 3). The text of this MS. 
belongs to the o--class. Dated sake 772 Sdrvarindmasamvatsare vaisdkfia- 
$uddhanava<ydm. 

h = a copy of the MS. mentioned in Sh. R. Bhandarkar's Report, Bombay, 
1907, p. 55, 46. The original lies in a dilapidated fort in Hanumangad 
or Bhatner (Bikaner). Bhandarkar says : ' The place in the fort where 
I saw the box of manuscripts is also dilapidated and deserted. The 
heir to the manuscripts is a young boy who, I believe, is studying at 
Patiala.' . . . Bhandarkar calls the original ' a copy of Panchatantra 
made in Samvat 1429, while Firuz Shah Taghlak was on the throne.' 
Mr. F. W. Thomas kindly procured me the copy, which was ordered 
by the Durbar of Bikaner. It has been made by two copyists, neither 
of whom knew Sanskrit, and both of whom, especially the second one, 
very often misread the old-fashioned characters of the original. The 
colophon does not mention the date given by Bhandarkar, as the 
copyist of this part of the MS. evidently altered it to give the date 



and of their Manuscripts 13 

of his own copy. As the colophon gives an idea of the knowledge 
which this copyist the better one of the two has of the Sanskrit 
language, I give it here : sarapum [for samaptam !] vedam aparlksita- 
karanam nama pamcamam tamtramm iti i vrhatpamcatamtram samattamh 
(corr. to samaptamh)!! samvat 1965 ramitimigasaravadl 12 ne lisamtamm 
atmacatarabhuja FiMneran&g&r&m&dhye Saratare gacchai II yadrsam 
pustamka drstva tadrsam lisitam maya I yadi I suddhamm asuddham. 
va mama doso na diyateh II srir astuh II srikalpamnam astuh II s"rl 
subham bhavayat h II h. This copy is very faulty. Moreover, very 
many corrections and glosses are entered in it in some places. In 
spite of all this the copy is valuable. But a future editor of the 
textus simplicior must try to get the original of our copy for his work. 
This original must contain a good old text of this work. The story 
I, v is concluded in it as in H I. 1 In the Introduction to my transla- 
tion of the Tantrakhyayika, p. 158 (Kap. II, 2, 1, S. 31), I have shown 
that the stanza which contains the argument of story II, iii of our text 
has been altered in all the descendants of K, and has been well pre- 
served only in Sar. Our Specimen III, 1. 133, footnotes, gives the 
reading of h, which, though corrupt, proves in an evident manner that 
originally the textus simplicior also had the reading of Sar. 
c = Deccan Coll., Bhand. Cat., xvii. 637. Fragment. Leaves still extant : 
2-10 incl., 14-21, 23-33, 37-41, 43-46. Goes down to acimtaya, Kielh. 
p. 89, *. Rather faulty ; modern. 

The textus simplicior has not been handed down to us in its original 
form. All our MSS. show interpolations, 2 and the original wording has 
not been preserved in any one of the MSS. that I have seen. Our 
parallel Specimens and, above all, the text printed below, p. 58 ff., show 
that the MSS. of the textus simplicior may be roughly divided into two 
groups : 

(1) The H-class, to which belong HIO and book V of Bh; see below, 

p. 58 ff. 

(2) The <T-class, to which belong o-sprh (and book V of 4> ; see Later 

Mixed Recensions). 

As to the Vaisnava MS. S and to the MS. a of the purohita Ramacandra, 
I cannot say to which class it has to be assigned, as unfortunately I failed to 
copy the greater part of their text. At any rate these two MSS. are worthless. 
Of the two classes, each at times excels the other in the greater originality 
of an occasional passage. Our parallel Specimens I-III and the text 

1 Cp. Uber die Jaina-Rezeneionen [see below, p. 15], p. 97 ff. 

1 Cp. Her. kgl. Bachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften, ph.-h. Kl. 1902, p. 68 f. 






14 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

printed below, p. 58 ff., show that Purnabhadra used copies of both these 
classes. Wherever he follows the textus simplicior, nearly his whole 
wording can be reconstructed from MSS. of these two classes. It is 
scarcely possible that he had before him a MS. from which both the 
H- and the o--class are derived, as in some places either the H-class or 
the cr-class is more original than Purnabhadra's text. 

The text of the H-class seems to me, on the whole, to be the more 
original one. It has not yet been edited. 

One single MS. of the tr-class has been edited by Kielhorn and Buhler 
in their well-known edition of the Paficatantra in the Bombay Sanskrit 
Series, Nos. IV, III, L Cp. ZDMG. Ivi, p. 298 f. This edition agrees very 
closely in its wording, and completely in the arrangement and number 
of its tales, with the above-mentioned MS. pr. 

As to Kosegarten's edition, see below, p. 15, ' Later Mixed Recensions', and 
p. 44 ff. 

24. Purnabhadra's text. 

Called in the MSS. (like No. 23) Pancakhyanaka. Purnabhadra's text 
is a compilation of Sar. 0, of the textus simplicior, and of sources unknown 
to us, amongst which there was a source composed in Prakrt ; see below, 
p. 27 ff. He seems to have known Ksemendra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347. 
According to his prasasti, he completed his work in A. D. 1199 by the 
order of a minister named Srt-Soma. 

No other recension of the Paficatantra has been handed down to us in 
BO authentic a wording as Purnabhadra's work. The MSS. which contain 
it are the following : 

bh = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. x. 190. 
N = x. 189. 

A = India Office 2643, E. 4084 (a revised copy). 
* = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 55. 
P= Report 1897, 419; 

L 1 = Leipzig University Library, A. 404. 
M = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 54. 
p = ii. 46 (a revised copy). 

Pr = a MS. of the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad, da. 28, pra 10. Not 

dated, but old. 

B = Oxford, Aufr. Cat., p. 157*, No. 337. It contains only the first two 
tantras and the greater part of III (down to 227,5 krtaghnd incl.). 
Written after A. D. 1810. As I know this MS. only from Tullberg's 
collation, I neglected it. As for the other MSS., see below, p. 37 ff. 
The text of this recension has been published in vol. xi of the HOS. 



and of their Manuscripts 15 

As to the textus simplicior and Purnabhadra's recension, cp. my papers : 
' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 ff., 
and ' Uber die Jaina-Kezensionen des Pancatantra ', Berichte der phil.-hist. 
Kl. der Kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, 1902, 23 ff. 

The lack of critical spirit, which is so characteristic of the old style 
pandits, was the reason why the more complete, i. e. the interpolated 
and contaminated MSS. of celebrated works, were always copied, whereas 
the old genuine texts disappeared. Hence the textus simplicior and 
Purnabhadra's recension completely ousted the old Pancatantra from 
North-western India. But Purnabhadra's compilation was not the last 
stage of this literary development. Numerous new recensions arose, and 
these have been copied and enlarged even to our days. These mixed 
recensions may be classed under six heads. 

1. The textus simplicior was interpolated from Purnabhadra's text. 

2. Purnabhadra's text was interpolated from the textus simplicior and 

other sources. 

3. Single books or tantras of different recensions were combined. 

4. Other recensions were contaminated with the Jain recensions. 

5. The Jain recensions were moulded into other forms. 

6. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated. 

25. Later Mixed Recensions. 

25 1 . Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. MSS. : 
D = I. O. 2790. Dated samv. 1796 asadhavadi 3. 

b = Deccan College, Bhandarkar's Cat. xii. 253. Fragmentary MS. The 
following leaves are still extant : 49-79 inch, 81-5, 87-9, and one leaf, 
the pagination-number of which is ninety-something (the unit of the 
number is not to be made out). 

d = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. ii. 44. Has 54 leaves, incomplete. The 
text goes to sahanam aha, Kielhorn, p. 93, 14. 

Mii 1 = MS. Max Muller Memorial e 10 of the Bodleian. 100 leaves. 
Fragment. Begins with ca vilokya Purn. 130, 10. The rest complete. 
Dated tsambat 1776 varse I Sake 1641 pravarttamdne \ jyestamdse I krsne 
pak*e I caturlhydm 4 tithau I ddiiyavdre\ Written Sitjdnasimhajlvijayardjye I 
Sri Vlkdnera-madkye by one dcdrya Rdmakrsna. 

Mii 3 = MS. Max Muller Memorial d 40. 71 leaves. Contains books III to V 
inclusive. The pagination begins with 1. Not dated. 

25 2 . Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from the textus simplicior and other 
sources. MSS. : 

K = Berlin, Chambers 176. This MS. is known to me from the collations 
of Benfey and R. Schmidt. 



16 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

L 2 = Leipzig University Library, A. 403. 84 leaves. From the beginning 
to trdsaydm dsa 219, 2. Title HitopadeSa (only in mg.). Very faulty Saiva 
MS. After I, i the story Hitopadesa II, iii, ed. Schl. (' Dog and Ass '). 

Bii 1 = 1. 0., Buhler MS. 85. Dated sake 1788 ksayanamavatsare. This 
is the recension translated by Galanos, and used by Meghavijaya (see 
below, p. 19). Cp. WZKM. xix. 62 ff. 

Mii 2 = MS. Max Miiller Memorial f 1. Complete. The pagination (lost on 
some leaves) goes from 244 to 395. Leaf 279 wrongly inserted after 
379, leaf 337 after the first leaf of Sivadasa's Vetalapancavimsatika, 
which follows in the MS. Down to about p. 22 of our text Mil 2 
contains a mixture of Simpl. and Purn., the textus simplicior prevailing. 
But also in some other places the textus simplicior has been compared. 
After truyate ca, 94, 4, for instance, Mii 2 continues : tat pranastam knlam 
paksikulam samprati I any an api svechayd vydpddayixyati I yatah ( = Kielhorn, 
i. 72, is). Thereupon follow, with variants and corruptions, the stanzas 
Kielh. 342 to 346 incl., and then the MS. continues with our stanza 
344. Nearly all the mistakes common to *bh appear in our MS., and 
many other corruptions besides. Of the prasasti, Mii 2 has the two 
stanzas of PPrM. Mii 2 is dated tunyaSdstramuniScam . . . [supply dra\ 
1760 Yikramasya gaidvdayah II &ucih Sukle trayodayydm by one Sukadeva 
in a village of Gujarat. It is useless for critical purposes. 

25 3 . Single books or tantras of different recensions were combined. 

Bh = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. xiii. 68. The text of books I, II, and 
III is a Purnabhadra text, mangled and interpolated from the textus 
simplicior. Book IV (incomplete) is a Purnabhadra text. Book V is 
an old text of the H-class of the textus simplicior. See below, p. 56 ff. 

< = Deccan College, Peterson, Report IV, 719. The text of books I to III 
inclusive is the text of Bh ; book IV is a Purnabhadra text different 
from Bh ; book V is a textus simplicior of the <r-class. See below, 
p. 56 ff. 

C = Bodleian, Aufrecht's Cat., No. 336. Dated sam. 1856. This MS. 
I know only from Tullberg's collation. The beginning of the first 
tantra contains the textus simplicior, the rest of that tantra and the 
remaining ones are Pumabhadra's text. 

F = I. 0., No. 2319. Books I and II contain the textus simplicior, the 
others are copied from the same original as C. To Mr. F. W. Thomas 
I owe the statement that codices F and L (cp. Kosegarten, p. vi) are 
identical. 

Bii 5 = I. 0., Buhler MS. 89, a fragment containing leaf 1 and leaves 53 to 
119 incl. Nearly all of book I is missing. The conclusion of book I 



and of their Manuscripts 17 

and books IV and V contain the text of Purnabhadra, whereas books II 

and III contain a textus simplicior with stories interpolated from 

Purnabhadra. Cp. WZKM. xix. 75. 
Bii 3 I. O., Biihler MS. 87. Fragment ; 47 leaves. Begins with the 

description of the hunter at the beginning of tantra ii, and goes to 

Bubler's stanza iii, 163. Purnabhadra's stories inserted in the frame 

of the textus simplicior. Cp. WZKM. xix. 73. 
IT = Deccan College, Peterson, Report III, Appendix iii, No. 313. Not 

dated. Modern. Books I and II, Purnabhadra ; the other books, 

textus simplicior. 

The following MSS. contain in their books I, II, V, Purnabhadra's text ; 
in their books III and IV an interpolated textus simplicior : 
n 1 = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371. Quite modem. 
II 2 = Deccan College, Peterson, Report V, No. 355. Dated mitau (?) kartika- 

krsnacaturthl bhuputravasare samvat 1811. 

n 3 = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418. Modern. 
n 4 = British Museum, No. 277. This MS. I have not seen. 
Q = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. viii. 144. Last leaf wanting. 
q = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. xii. 251. Missing leaves : 1-70 incl., 77, 

78, 122, 140 to the end. Not old. In the parts extant, q has the 

same stories as Q. 

Kosegarten's edition of the textus simplicior belongs to this class, and 
his edition of the textus ornatior as well. Both are mixtures from MSS. 
of various classes. The edition of Jivananda Vidyasagara is based on 
Kosegarten's, and so is that of Parab. See below, p. 51 ff. 

25 4 . Other recensions contaminated with the Jain recensions. 

2S 4 a. The MS. E = I. 0. 1812, E. 4086. Kosegarten, p. iv of his 
edition of the textus simplicior, says of this MS. : ' Textus ad codicem 
A. prope accedens passim verba sensum supplentia adiicere videtur.' On 
the contrary, this MS. deviates from Purnabhadra in the most remarkable 
manner. It is based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with 
Purnabhadra's text. But the author of this text has used still other 
sources, e. g. the Mahabharata, the Vikramacaritra (or some work quoting 
a coherent passage of it ; see below, p. 44 ff.), nay, even an older recension 
of the Pancatantra, from which the author inserts his story III, i (' Ass 
in panther's skin'), which seems to be based on the Tantrakhyayika. 
The text of this story, printed from Tullberg's collation, is given ZDMG. 
Ivi. 317. The order of the stories has been altered throughout; see 
ZDMG. Ivi. 326. 

D 



18 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

25 4 b. Ananta's Kathamrtanidhi. 1 This is an epitome of an old 
textus simplicior, interpolated in some places from Purnabhadra's text, 
and even altered by the redactor in some features of the stories related. 
The single books are not called tantra, but urmi. Cp. ZDMG. Ivi. 296 f. ; 
Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1. MSS. : 
G = I. O. 2146 = E. 4088. A modern Nagari transcript from a no doubt 

Southern MS. (/ frequently appears instead of / between vowels). 
G 1 , Aufrecht mentions a second MS., Hall, A Contribution towards an 

Index (Calc., 1859), p. 183. 

The two following Nagari copies, derived from one and the same 
original, belong to Prof. E. Hultzsch (Halle) : 
G 2 , 93 leaves, and G 3 , 69 leaves. In the first pada of the concluding stanza 

of book V (see Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1) both of them read vijf 

for kanva*. 

25* c. NP, the recension mentioned by Aufrecht, C. C., p. 314 : mptr? 
kavya, by Dharmapandita. MS. mentioned in 'A Catalogue of Sanskrit 
Manuscripts in Private Libraries of the North- Western Provinces. Parts 
I-X. Allahabad, 1877-86, ix. 14.' I got a copy of this MS. by the good 
services of Mr. F. W. Thomas, and of the Principal of the Sanskrit College, 
Benares. In this copy, the name of the author (Dharmapandita) does not 
appear. The original, as the librarian of the Sanskrit College informs 
me, is written in Tailanga characters. The librarian says that the modern 
pandits designate nlti works which contain stories as kavya. The original 
belongs to Pandit Nrsimhasastrin, and the Nagari copy sent to me was 
made by order of his son, Pandit Gangadhara Sastrin, C.I.E. 2 

The author of this version has used several sources, the textus simplicior, 
the recension of Purnabhadra, the Southern Pancatantra, the Hitopadesa, 
and in some places even Sar., or some MS. which contained passages that 
are known to us only from this source. Only the first two tantras are 
complete ; of tantras iii to v there is only a very short abridgment. Books 
IV and V are transposed. After the fifth book there are several story- 
stanzas ; no doubt the author intended to use them for the composition 
of books III to V. Cp. ZDMG. Ixiv. 61. 

As to this recension, see Journal Asiatique, Nov.-De'c. 1908, p. 400 ff., 
where also the stories I, xvii, xviii, xix are given in Sanskrit and French. 

MS. : np, new copy in Nagari, 51 leaves, 12 to 13 lines on a page. 

1 As the author's prasasti tells us, Ananta was a worshipper of Visnu. He belonged 
to the family of the Kanva's, and his father's name was Nagadeva. According to 
Aufrecht's C. C., i. 13, 771, and ii. 186, Ananta Bhatta is the author of many works. 

2 See Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Dec. 1908, p. 400, where pattrena (1. 8 of the Sanskrit 
passage) is a misprint for puttrena. 



and of their Manuscripts 19 

25* d. The recension of the Jaina monk Meghavijaya, compiled from an 
interpolated Purnabhadra text (Bii 1 , above, 25 2 ), from the textus simplicior, 
from a metrical version of the Jaina Pancatantra, from the Jaina work 
Dharmakalpadruma, and from one or more other sources. The prose has 
been rewritten, and new verses and stories have been added. Meghavijaya 
wrote in sam. 1716 in the town Navaranga. He belonged to the Tapagaccha. 
MS. of the I. 0. : Buhler, ZDMG. xlii. 54, No. 6 ; fols. 35, 11. 17, samvat 
1747, Puna (No. 90). 

An analysis of this version, with the Sanskrit texts of the new stories 
or interesting variants of old stories contained in it, has been given in 
my paper ' Eine vierte Jaina-Recension des Pancatantra ' ; for a German 
translation of these stories, see my paper ' Meghavijayas Auszug aus 
dem Pancatantra', Zeitschr. des Vereins fur Volkskunde in Berlin, 
1906, p. 249 ff. 

25* e. The MS. Bhandarkar, Report 1897, 417 (Deccan College, coll. 
of 1887-91, 153 leaves; col.: sam. 1728 sVavanakrsna [!] caturddasyam 
somadine -P^te^puramadhye divan iri-Aliphasdmr&^yQ Porz^anvaye MiSra- 
&TiRdmena]eb.hi II subham II su ll) contains another Jaina recension. The text 
of this MS. is compiled from the textus simplicior, Purnabhadra (bh-class), 
Hitopadesa, the metrical source used by Meghavijaya, Sar. ft (with the 
mistakes of our MSS. of this recension), and other sources. 

Tantra I contains the same stories, and these stories in the same order, 
as Purnabhadra. Only story xxiv and part of xxiii have been lost by 
a gap (not marked in the MS.). Tantra II: i = Hit. Schl. I. ii (Pet., p. 7, 4) ; 
ii = Purn. II. i ; iii = Sparrow's allies and elephant, with iv, Lion and 
woodpecker (from the same metrical sources as Meghavijaya 1 ); v = Hit. 
L iii (Pet. I. 41 and following story) ; vi = Hit. I. iv (Pet. I. 42 and follow- 
ing story) ; vii = Purn. II. ii ; viii = Purn. II. iii (but the text of Sar. /3) ; 
ix, corresponds to Purn. II. iv (stanza and first sentences from Hit., the 
rest of the text from Sar. and Purn.) ; x = Hit. I. vi (Pet. I. 80 and following 
story) ; xi = Purn. II. v ; xii = Purn. II. vi ; xiii = Purn. II. vii ; xiv = 
Purn. II. viii ; xv = Purn. II. ix. Tantra III: i = Sar. III. i ; ii = Purn. III. i ; 
iii = Purn. III. ii ; iv = Purn. III. iii ; v (intercalated into iv : the lizards, 
elephant, and water-animals 2 ) ; vi, corresponds to Purn. III. iv (from 6ar.) ; 
vii = Purn. III. v ; viii to xv = Purn. III. vi to III. xiii ; xvi, corresponds 
to Purn. IH. xvi (from Sar., and again from Purn. ; two foil. 166 ; the text 
in disorder). Tantra IF: i to x = Purn. IV. i to x ; then xi = Simpl. Buhler 

1 Cp. Zeitschr. d. Vereins f. Volkskunde in Berlin, 1906, 256 f. (with German transla- 
tion). Sanskrit text and French translation : Journal As., Nov.-De'c. 1908, p. 425 ff. 
* Sanskrit text and French translation: Journal As., 1908, p. 432 ff. 



20 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions 

IV. vii, and xii = Simpl. IV. xvi. Tantra V = Simpl. V, with all the stories 
given by Buhler, except V. v. 

In the wording of the frame-stories, the texts of Hit., Purn., Simpl., Sar. 
are equally contaminated. 

25 4 f. The Buhler MS. 88 of the India Office (ZDMG. xlii. 541), though 
complete in itself, contains only tantras i, iv, and v. It was copied in 
sam. 1830 sake 1695 by Vasudeva, son of Ramacandra, son of Ramakrsna, 
of a Maharastra family. The faulty colophon seems to imply that Rdma- 
candra (a Vaisnava) was the author of this recension. Like the recensions 
recorded under 25 4 c and g, the text of Ramacandra's version represents the 
copy of a rough draught not finished. The first tantra is based on the textus 
simplicior, but interpolated from Purnabhadra ; the fourth tantra contains 
a text of SP/3. The fifth tantra is contaminated from SP and the textus 
simplicior. It begins with the frame-story and the first and second tales 
of SP ; then follow all the stories of Biihler's edition from V. iii onward, 
except Buhler V. ix and V. xiv. In general, cp. WZKM. xix. 74 f. 

25* g. The MS. Deccan College xvi. 105 (30 leaves, not old) contains 
the Kathamukha and book I of an incomplete new recension. But the 
first book, numbered as such, corresponds to tantra ii of Puraabhadra's 
text. It contains all the stories of Purnabhadra's text in the same order. 
The wording of this MS. has been contaminated from Purnabhadra, from 
the textus simplicior, and from the Hitopades"a, and many new stanzas 
have been inserted. 

25 5 . Jaina recensions moulded into other forms. A metrical version 
of the Jaina recensions must have existed before the time of Meghavijaya, 
who has very largely availed himself of it (see above, 25 4 d). The same 
version was used by the compiler of the text 25* e. 

25 6 . Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated. 

a. A Jain MS. of the Berlin Library, described by E. Leumann, Saxon 
Berichte, 1902, 132 ff. (from the textus simplicior). 

b. The Buddhist version from Nepal, called Tantrakhyana. It is based 
on one or several unknown redactions, and augmented from other sources. 
The prose given by Bendall is not original. Only the stanzas contain the 
original Sanskrit text. 

Cp. Bendall, The Tantrakhyana. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 
of Great Britain and Ireland, new series, vol. xx, p. 465 ff. Hertel, Uber 
einige Handschriften von Kathasamgraha-Strophen, ZDMG. Ixiv. 58 ff. 

In the Jaina Upasrayas of Pophliano pado in Patan (upper Gujarat) 
and of Dehlano pado in Ahmedabad, there are still numerous Pancatantra 



and of their Manuscripts 21 

MSS. the use of which unfortunately I was not granted. Cp. Bhandarkar, 
Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 166 (da 10, 1.2.44) ; p. 180 (36, 126) ; p. 184 (40, l) ; 
p. 189 (44, 55) ; p. 190 (45, 2t) ; p. 192 (49, 35) ; p. 195 (55, 3.2) ; p. 217 (18, 4.5) ; 
p. 226 (31,13) ; p. 237 (86,137); p. 243 (43,32) ; p. 245 (46,23). Nor was I 
granted the use of the Vienna MS. 17 (Aufrecht, C. C., p. 314). 

Two Northern MSS. are preserved in the Palace Library at Tanjore: 
T 1 = 5114 and T = 5115. As I was not granted the use of the originals, 
I ordered copies to be made of both of them. But the specimens sent 
to me were executed so carelessly (the copyist did not even copy the 
single leaves in due order), that not to waste more money I had the copying 
stopped, r 1 seems to be a MS. of the H-class of the textus simplicior, 
whereas r seems to contain a text of Purnabhadra's recension. I cannot 
say any more about these two MSS., because I know only their beginnings 
and because, at all events, the two copies give no fair representation of 
their originals. 



Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, and 
his language. 

1. Previous Statements. 
IN 1891, Aufrecht wrote in his Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. i, p. 344: 



revised by desire of Somamantrin the Pancatantra in 1514, 1 I. O. 
2643.' R. G. Bhandarkar in his Report, Bombay, 1897, p. lix, gave the 
complete prasasti of Purnabhadra's Pancatantra, with this (faulty) stanza 
containing a different date of the book : 



: u ^ u 

Bhandarkar adds : ' This is an edition of the Panchatantra prepared under 
the direction of a Mantrin or minister of the name of Soma and completed 
on the 3rd tithi of the dark half of Phalguna of the year 1255 by a man 
of the name of Purnabhadra. The text of the Panchatantra, he says, had 
become corrupt, and he corrected every letter, word, sentence, story and 
verse. Accordingly we find on comparing this edition with the existing 
text as printed in the Bombay Sanskrit Series that there are differences of 

1 The MS. which Aufrecht refers to is our MS. A. See below, pp. 22 and 40. 
(Aufrecht gives the date A. D.) 



22 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 

reading in almost every line. Some of the prose passages and verses in 
the latter are omitted and sometimes there are others in the place of those 
occurring there. Sometimes there are verbose prose passages to which 
there is nothing corresponding in the existing text. The work might be 
characterized as Panchatantra re- written. Who the Soma-mantrin mentioned 
by the author was it is difficult to say. The date in all probability refers 
to the era of Vikrama, wherefore it is equivalent to 1199 A.D.' 

In 1902, 1 proved that both the textus simplicior and the text called by 
Kosegarten textus ornatior, are Jaina works, and that Purnabhadra, who 
amongst other sources used the textus simplicior, was the author of the 
so-called textus ornatior} In a post-card dated Aug. 12, 1902, Geheimrat 
Jacobi was kind enough to tell me that the date of the stanza published 
by Prof. Bhandarkar corresponds to Sunday, January 17, 1199 A.D. 



2. The date of Fnrnabhadra's Recension. 

The date taken by Aufrecht from our MS. A cannot come under 
consideration, as we have several MSS. of Purnabhadra's work which 
are much older than the date just mentioned. The author's samvat date 
given in A is 1571. 2 Our MS. Bh is dated sam. 1442 ; bh, sam. 1468 ; P, 
which mediately goes back to the very old MS. , sam. 1537. 

The date published by Bhandarkar is taken from the MS. Il^Decc. 
Coll. 1894, No. 371. The same date-stanza is given in the MSS. I1 2 = 
Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 355, II 3 =Decc. Coll., 1887-91, 
no. 418, and in the MS. 277 of the British Museum. All these MSS. go 
back to one common archetype. The British Museum MS. I did not see ; 
but the others are quite modern copies. They belong to the class of the 
mixed MSS. 3 and are on the whole worthless. But their fifth tantra has 
been copied from a MS. of the bh-class. 4 The text of this tantra as 
contained in them is inferior to that of the same tantra given in bh. But 
as in bh the date-stanza is missing, these MSS. apparently derive from 
some copy older than bh, and the date given in them may be right, if it 
is compatible with what we know from other sources about Purnabhadra's 
time. And this is the case. 

Klatt-Leumann, The Samacharisatakam, Ind. Antiquary, July, 1894, 
p. 173, give this information: ' 167 a b Purnabhadra, pupil of Jinapati suri 
(f Samvat 1277), composed sri-Krtapunyacharitra.' 

1 Berichte d. kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1902. ph.-hist. Kl., pp. 92 ff., 
97 S. 

a The copyist's date is saipvat 1574. ' See above, p. 17. * See below, p. 58 ff. 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 23 



The %T TJ^TR^t (Hfol' sfirff . sffr %T %dJK 

> f%sfi*T ^Nrt. <IQ.M) mentions the following works : 
p. 



30 v^miftHR^ <\t$o ^r^ IS^M f 

I was anxious to procure the prasastis of these works. With respect to 
that of the former my endeavours failed. But to the kindness of the 
Jaina scholar, Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, of Ahmedabad, I owe 
a copy of the Introduction and of the pras'asti to the latter work. Both 
of them were copied from a MS. of 37 pages [fols. 1] (15 lines to a page), 
belonging to Maharaj Kanti Vijaya, of Baroda. 

The praSasti of the Dhanya$a,licaritra. In his prasasti the author of the 
Dhanyasalicaritra gives the pedigree of his teachers, calling his gaccha 
the 'tn^jjm (stanza 2), or ^'s^l^ (stanza 10). 1 But he gives only the series 
of the suris of the Kharatara-gaccha, 2 excluding the first teacher peculiar 
to this gaccha, viz. Vardhamana (fsarn. 1088). All of these names are 
known to us from Klatt's Extracts from the historical Records of the 
Jainas, from his Specimen of a lit.-bibliographical Jaina-Onomasticon, and 
from the Pattavali published by Weber in his Cat., p. 1036 ff. In giving 
them here from the prasasti of the Dhanyasalicaritra, I add in parentheses 
the dates from Klatt's ' Specimen '. 

1 This gaccha derives its name from that of its founder Camdra-suri. See Dharmasa- 
gara-gani's GurvavalIsutra,Weher, Cat. 997, p. 1002 (numbered as 15th suri) ; Munisundara- 
suri's Gurvavali, stanza 26 and p. 15, first stanza (numbered as 16th suri) ; and the Patta- 
vallvacana of the Kharataragaccha, Weber, Cat., p. 1033 f. (numbered as 18th suri). 

1 Called after Kharatara, the 'Severer', the 'Harder', a title which was given to 
JinesVara-suri of the Candra-gaccha, when, in sam. 1080, in the sabha of King Durlabha 
of Anahillapura (Anhilvad) he refuted the caityavasins. Cp. the story in Weber's Cat., 
p. 1037f. ; Klatt, Specimen of a lit.-bibl. Jaina-Onomasticon, p. 46 f. The first two 
stanzas of the above-mentioned pras'asti allude to this event, comparing JinesVara with 
a lion (who is <a'^fl"<[ than his opponents, compared to elephants), and saying that 
in Sripattana (= Anhilvad) and in the presence of King Durlabha the suri proved from 
the Holy Scriptures (sTT^TT) that monks should not dwell in caityas (temples), but 
in the houses of householders. The first two stanzas of the prasasti run thua : 




But cp. Dharmasagara's 
(satn. 1629) criticism of this fact in R. G. Bhandarkar, Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 149 f. 



24 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 

The pedigree runs thus : Jinesvara (received the honorary name ' Khara- 
tara' in Sam. 1080), Jinacandra (composed ^^JK'I^MI in Sam. 1125), 
Abhayadeva (died Sam. 1135 or H39),Jinavallab&a (died Sam. 1168), Jinadatta 
(born Sam. 1132, died Sam. 1211), Jinacandra (born Sam. 1197, died Sam. 
1223), Jinapatti 1 (born Sam. 1210, died Sam. 1277), Vlraprabha (i. e. Jines"- 
vara, born Sam. 1245, died Sam. 1331), who was made guru by Sarvadevastiri. 
The last stanzas of the prasasti I give here literally according to my MS. : 




TRANSLATION.* 

10. He [i. e. Jinesvara=Viraprabha] who, like the celebrated JineSvara 
[i. e. Vardhamana, the last Jina], rejoices in the celebrated Candra-gaccha, 

1 Thus spelt in MSS. and inscriptions. See Klatt, Specimen, p. 24. In stanza 12 
of our prasasti his name is correctly spelt faMMfd. 
" MS. o^t for o^fo. 
s I translate as literally as possible, without any regard to the English style. 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 25 

who instructs and protects it, and who now renders powerful the Jaina 
moon [i. e. the Jaina gaccha called Cdndra] as a road [for Salvation], aad 
who with [his] incomparable words fills the threefold world as with laws, 
[because he is] trusted [by all the living beings] ; 

11. By the command of this [Jinesvara], [when I] dwelt with the 
teacher Sarvadeva, [who is endowed with] good qualities, in the fortress 
of Jaisalmer, by the word of those [two men], 1 in order to give help to 
myself and to others, and desirous to concentrate my mind, 

12. [I,] the pupil of the teacher Jinapati, the gani named Purnabhadra, 
composed the story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son, 2 in this Vikrama 
year numbered by arrow [5], Vasus [8], Sun [12], on the 10th day in the 
bright half on the approach of the month of Magha. 5 

13. The best of the vdcakas, called Suraprabha, who has seen the 
opposite shore of the whole ocean of pure learning, corrected this story. 

14. Whatever religious merit I may have gathered here by composing 
the pleasant story of the monk Dhanya and of the monk Salibhadra, by 
this [merit] may this world be the abode of bliss. 

15. As long as in the pure lake of the sky the autumn moon holds [or 
bears] the eminence of the excessive sport of a gander, 4 so long is victorious 
in the world this good story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son [i. e. so long 
may it survive], [and be] read aloud by the well-minded [or : by the wise]. 

Probable identify of the authors of the PancaTcliyanaka, of the Krtapunya- 
caritra, and of the DhanyaSdlicaritra. About the identity of the author of 
the Krtapunyacaritra and that of the Dhanyasalicaritra there can be no 
doubt. From the passage quoted above, p. 23, it appears that both these 
works were composed by a monk Purnabhadra in the same year, viz. 
sam. 1285 ; see stanza 12 of the prasasti given above. In the introduction 
to the Dhanyasalicaritra, stanzas 10 &., the author says : 



1 The text has the plural number. 

* In stanza 13 of the Introduction our author says: 3nft 



* So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri, who refers to Hemacandra's AbhidhanacintS- 
mani, ed. Boehtlingk and Rieu, p. 26, 29. 

4 So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri. I first thought of separating cftfjj^ 444jhl<, , 
and of rendering: 'causes quarrel connected with an excess of great dalliance', i.e. 
' causes lore with which joys and sorrows are inseparably connected.' 

E 



26 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 




These verses prove that Purnabhadra intended to compose a Krtapunya- 
caritra, after finishing his Dhanyasalicaritra. In the Samacari-sataka as 
quoted above, p. 22, it is stated that Purnabhadra, the author of the 
Krtapunyacaritra, was a pupil of Jinapati, and Jinapati was the teacher of 
Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhanyasalicaritra ; see above, p. 24, stanza 
12 of the prasasti. 

The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra composed this work in Jaisalmer ; 
the author of the Pancakhyanaka must no less certainly have lived in 
north-western India. 1 Like the former, he was a ^vetambara monk. 2 
His date, as given in the prasasti of the II-class, 3 viz. sam. 1255, is 
compatible with the date (sam. 1285) of the two other works mentioned 
before. Moreover, the author of the Pancakhyanaka calls himself a suri or 
guru, i. e. a teacher, whereas the author of the two other works tells us that 
he is a gani. The author of the two later works accordingly has a higher 
rank than that of the Pancakhyanaka. 4 

The identity of our two Purnabhadras would be established beyond any 
doubt, if it were sure that, in stanza 4 of the Pancakhyanaka prasasti, 
the author is invoking the tirthakara Candraprabha as a patron of the 
Candrakula. But this is not sure. The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra 
invokes Parsvanatha. 

Hence we can only say that it is highly probable that Purnabhadra, the 
author of the Pancakhyanaka, and Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhan- 
yasalicaritra and of the Krtapunyacaritra, were one and the same person. 

1 Cp. ZDMG. lx. 787. Purnabhadra lived in that part of India in which camels are 
kept as domestic animals, and all the MSS. of his work are written in Nagari characters. 

2 For no Digambara monk would have told the story I, xxii, in which the fraudulent 
monk burnt by the clever minister is a Digambara ascetic. Cp. also the stanza V, 11. 

* See above, p. 21 f. 

4 JjfW has the same signification as JjfU!^. Wf^ and 34Hl4, according to a kind 
communication which I owe to iastravis'arada-Jainacharya 6ri Dharmavijaya of Benares, 
are the same, whereas ' IJJjfl is the name of the head of the same sadhus' assembly.' 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 27 

3. Purnabhadra 1 s work. 

If unfortunately Purnabhadra's prasasti to his Pancakhyanaka is silent 
about the pedigree of his teachers, it is not so about the work he has done. 
Let us examine what he himself says about it, in connexion with such 
inferences as we may draw from a comparison of his recension of the 
Pancatantra with other recensions of this famous book. 

In stanza 2a the author tells us that he revised the whole sastra called 
Pancatantra at the instance of some minister SrI-Soma. 

When King Jayasiipha of Guzerat bade the celebrated Jaina monk 
Hemacandra write a Sanskrit grammar, he either procured for him 
MSS. of the eight previous grammars preserved in the temple of 
Sarasvatl in Kashmir, or, according to another, and more trustworthy 
source, MSS. of all the existing grammars from various countries. 1 
According to Biihler even now Hindu princes nearly always provide their 
court pandits in similar cases with copies, and have these copies fetched 
from even afar, and at great expense.* 

Hence we may safely conclude that a minister, when ordering some 
literary work to be executed for himself, followed the same manner of 
proceeding. At all events, as the Tlffmnfl is a minister's jf'slfa'iJI, he had 
in his possession the principal works treating of this topic, and doubtless 
provided the pandit whom he entrusted with the revision of such a work 
with as copious materials as possible. 

Purnabhadra's prasasti, taken in connexion with the evidence of his 
work itself, shows that our assumptions are right. In stanza 2 of the 
prasasti, the author says that in his time ' the whole system called Panca- 
tantra' had lost its original form. Elsewhere 3 I have explained, that 
HUjsWfel^f, 'the whole system,' means 'all the existing recensions'. No 
doubt, Purnabhadra knew several redactions of this work which are unknown 
to us. 4 But two recensions have been proved to be his main sources, viz. 
the second recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3), and the textus sim- 
plicior, both in the H-class and in the cr-class. 6 None of these recensions, 
he says, preserved the genuine text, as the author himself had written it 
down. But Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that the order of the 

1 Cp. Bflhler, Ueber das Leben des Jaina MCnches Hemachandra (Denkschriften 
der philos.-hist. Cl. d. Kais. Ac. d. Wissenschaften zu Wien), p. 183 ff. 

l.c.,p. 185. 

1 In my paper 'Uber das Tantrakhyayika, die kaSmlrische Rezension des Pancatantra 1 
(=Abh. d. phil.-hist. Klasse d. kgl. sacha. Gesellschaft d. Wissensch. xxii, No. v), 
Leipzig, B. G. Teubner, 1904, p. IXT. 

4 Cp. my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixv f. 

* See ' Uber das Tantrakhyayika ', p. xiiv, and below, p. 57. 



28 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 

tales preserved in Sar. /3, and no doubt in other recensions which he used, 1 
was the original one. Hence he adopted this order in his third book, 
whereas the textus simplicior in this third tantra deviates considerably 
from it. The last two books were very short in the old recensions of the 
Pancatantra ; but they were enlarged in the textus simplicior, which in an 
even higher degree than Purnabhadra's recension is not a mere revision 
of the old text, but rather a free imitation of it. Consequently Purnabhadra 
very largely availed himself of this ' remaniement ', not only in these 
books, but throughout all the text. As to the fifth book, he took it over 
into his work, with only slight alterations, in the form which it had in the 
textus simplicior. 

Our parallel Specimens I to IV show how he chose his wording, now 
from the one and now from the other source, according as he was more 
pleased with the former or with the latter. In most cases it is im- 
possible to say what principles guided him in his choice. In our Specimen 
III, however, it is evident why he suddenly abandons the wording of 
Sar. /3. He does so at the passage where this recension speaks of the 
brahmanical tirthas. As the textus simplicior replaces the enumeration 
of these tirthas by a conversation on the dharma, Purnabhadra in this 
place followed this Jaina recension, and chiefly because its wording was 
not offensive to his religious feelings. 

Purnabhadra's principal aim was to revue the text ; see his prasasti, 
stanzas 2 and 3.* In stanza 6 he tells us, that of the words of the ' excellent 
first poet' only 'a handful had remained uninjured'. The very numerous 
corruptions which can be proved to have existed in the text of the Tantra- 
khyayika as early as (at the latest) the time of Ksemendra (about 
1000 A. D.), and the nature of the textus simplicior, whose wording differs 
very considerably from that of the more original recensions, confirm 

1 Cp. Somadeva, Ksemendra, the Southern Pancatantra, and the Pahlavi version, 
which all, in this respect, agree with ^ar. Purnabhadra seems to have known 
Ksemendra's versification of the Pancatantra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347. With Somadeva 
he agrees against all the other recensions in several places. Cp. our parallel 
Specimen I. , 

* It seems to me that the MS. of Purnabhadra himself (the mulaprati) contained in 
part original leaves of his sources which he merely corrected: mistakes like vidhaya 
for pidhaya, drstvapayo for drstapdyo, and others (see the list given below, p. 30 f.), he 
is more likely to have overlooked in some MS. of the textus simplicior which he revised, 
than to have copied from it. The scribe of the prathamadarsa or first copy of 
course preserved the mistakes overlooked by Purnabhadra, and committed some 
clerical errors of his own. Hence it is possible that the common archetype of bh* 
is identical with this prathamadarsa. I have not been able to find any other MS. of 
Purnabhadra's recension which can be proved to go back to another archetype. But cp. 
our Variants 5, 1 and 33, 22. 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 29 

Purnabhadra's statement. From our parallel Specimens I to III, and 
from the text printed below, p. 58 ff., it is certain that Purnabhadra had 
before him MSS. of the H-class as well as of the <r-class of the textus 
simplicior. Perhaps he also knew the north-western abbreviated recension 
from which the so-called Southern Pancatantra, the Nepalese recension (v), 
and the source of the Hitopadesa have flowed. 1 He therefore was in a still 
more puzzling situation than Kosegarten. But the principles he followed 
in constituting his text were exactly the same as those of this scholar : 
both of them contaminated the texts they had before them to such a degree 
that the results were in fact virtually new recensions. 

But Purnabhadra's aim was not only to restore the old text ; he also 
wished to amplify it (prasasti, stanza 6). And this he did in numerous 
places. 

In revising his sources, Purnabhadra, on the whole, abstains from 
radical alterations. This is clear from our parallel Specimens. These 
show that according to what we should expect from the wording of 
his prasasti he follows his sources rather faithfully. The story Sar. III. x 
has been transformed by the author of the textus simplicior, and has 
been transferred by him to his fourth tantra as No. i. Purnabhadra, who 
found it in Sar. as well as in the textus simplicior, gives this tale in 
both places, at first in the form of the Sar. version as his III. xvi (see 
our Specimen, No. IV), and again in that of the textus simplicior as his 
IV. i. But even the sources still unknown to us, from which he derived 
the stories not to be found in Sar. and Simpl., he seems to follow very 
closely. His story III. viii has been taken either from some text of the 
Mahabharata, a or from an abbreviation of it, or possibly, but not 
probably it goes back to some revision of the source of the Mahabharata 
version. Purnabhadra's text is much shorter than that of the Mahabha- 
rata version ; but nobody will deny that the former, on the whole, goes 
back to the latter. In contracting the text it was of course impossible 
for our author if indeed he and not some other writer before him was 
the abbreviator not to change the wording in several places. 

Some of the prose stories which he took neither from S^r. nor 
from the textus simplicior, reveal their origin by their language. Most 
of the Guzeratums of Purnabhadra occur in such stories : ^ffui^H^ 3 I. xii 
(73, U); Mftfr ^T I. xxx b (122,18); 3H^j <s)<i*HM IV. v (244,18). 



1 See my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixxxviii. 

2 MBh. xii. 143. 10 ff. I can compare only the edition of Protap Chundra Boy. In 
this edition the story shows several manifest interpolations. 

8 See this and the following words in the ' Brief Glossary ' appended to vol. XI. 



30 Chap. II. Purndbhadra, his time, work, and language 



Similarly we find that a wrong Sanskritization of a Prakrit word, *J 
occurs in the new story II. viii (166, 2) ; but the same word has been 
employed by the author himself in the old tale III. ii (184, s). The new 
story II. v contains the Prakritism xjj[4<<ft (148, 4), and the form 



(for lj^i ; 149, 12.16 ; 151, 2.9). The Prakritism 3?*J|*J 1 occurs in the katha- 
samgraha stanza of the new story II. i (127, 16). 

Evidently the words oRTT |f^*i in stanza 6 of the author's prasasti 
refer in part to the additional stories of his text, and in part to additional 
stanzas, or to passages in which he strove to imitate the artificial prose 
style which prevailed in his time (cp. 46, llff. ; 183, 13 ff. ; 185, 12 ff. ; 
213, 2 ff.), or even to new features by which he enlarged the old text, as 
e. g. in the beginning of I. x (66, 10 ff.). 

Purnabhadra declares in stanza 2 of his prasasti, that he has done 
his work gvui<^*Ui and no doubt this assertion is trustworthy. Still 
he has overlooked several blunders of the MSS. which he used as his 
sources, or has even misread these MSS. 2 I give some instances from 
his text. 



4, 23 f^WT^Vlff , a misreading of Islar. (A 8) 
4, 23 TTt ^TK , a misreading of Sar. (ibid.) 



4,30 3rfl\, a misreading of 6ar. (ibid.) ?iniF ' 

11, 23 *inrN! only in Pr and Simpl. MS. I. The MSS. bhN#PM ABh and 

Simpl. H h have the blunder IJSli***^. 
24,3 HJ*l, a chandobhanga ; also in Simpl. Hlh. 

29,20 For arf^l the original reading evidently is 3Tft; but our MSS. of 
Purn. and Simpl. Hlh agree with us. 

39.23 7f for <J?^ ; MSS. of Purn. and HI with us. h correctly 7T*^. 

44.24 oqqR^fl: MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh. The original reading must 
have been uf^d: 

54, 2 *J^S$*U> the name of the princess, evidently goes back to the 
which the textus simplicior mentions as the weapon of Visnu. 



69,3 *fraT'l.; but bh*ABh and Simpl. Hh fqi||^. I's correct reading 

must be a correction. 
69, 4 *f?t^*i ; bh* and Simpl. h %^R., A and Simpl. H "%*{*{. The correct 



1 Cp. Pischel, Gramm. d. Prakrit-Sprachen (Grdr. i. 8), p. 102, 130. 

1 Or perhaps he used some Nagari transcript of the Tantrakhyayika, in which some 



Sarada words were misread. 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 31 

reading only in the revised MS. Bh, in Simpl. I, and in Kielhorn'a 
edition (evidently a correction). 

163,12 MSS. unmetrical. The chandobhanga seems to be original. Cp. 
Variants. 

207,5 ^cetq-qfl is here the proper name of the Raksasa. J-lar. /3 has 
for the reading of Sar. a 5 ^ rf<^t*u^ . As in Sar. /3 



the recension used by Purnabhadra 1 the subject of the sentence is 

missing, Purnabhadra evidently tries to correct this passage. 
211,6 *fwni is the correct reading; but Simpl. Hlh with bhN*PPrMA 

fqtt(i. In Bh the passage is altered. 
220, 18 fai*iMffi<i also SP and v. The original reading of the Pancatantra 

must be fH<Mf7T7Tt , and so Sar. reads. 
220,25 fire also SP/3 and K (oldest MS. of SPa). v and Sar. correctly 

fire:; SPNftre:. 

235,2 <j for 71^ MSS. of Purn. and HI. 
236, 13 *'<jmMl4t ; MSS. of Purn. and HI 



236,24 f*fa<t for *fo<v; HI the compound fafaaifl; h, corrupted, 



240,21 *1TW1ZWT%S ; MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh 
242,11 UZJiNKfo^KI, apparently a blunder for IWU^Kfa^KT, as the 
*-class reads. Simpl. HI liffm^i^fq^i (I), h 



258, 25 ^^ir^^lf^^fo Purn. and Simpl. MSS. HI. See ' Brief Glossary ', 
vol. XI, s.v. Simpl. h has 



262,18 and 263,2 ^ftf^li (so MSS.) Purn. and Simpl. HI. 
269, 19 *fq<jM<l!*4Hd is right ; but Purn. MSS. and Simpl. HI 
h correctly, but with a variant, fM 



271, 2 *^f7l 8 here and in the following text is the correct spelling ; but 

Purn. and Simpl. Hlh ^rf. 

These cases show that in several places marked in our text with 
a star (*) the faulty reading recorded in the variants is surely or possibly 
that of Purnabhadra himself. Cp. below, p. 77 ff. 

4. Purnabhadra's language. 

According to stanza 4 of his pralasti Purnabhadra seems to be aware 
of the fact that his Sanskrit is not quite free from mistakes. The author 
of the Dhanyas'alicaritra tells us that he has caused his work to be 

' Cp. ZDMG. lix. 21. 



32 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 

corrected by a good vacaka. Indeed, Purnabhadra's Sanskrit is neither 
uninfluenced by the time in which he lived, nor by the vernacular which 
he spoke from his childhood. Of course it is not quite free from Prakritisms 
either. Part of these irregularities he took over from his sources. 

Some Guzeratisms and Prakritisms of his have been mentioned above, 
p. 29 f. From the textus simplicior (H-class) he takes the Guzeratisms 
3TfrR 285, 21 and 3T^HMI^ 286, 5 (see ' Brief Glossary ', a. v.). To the 
influence of Guzerati we may perhaps attribute the wrong "^ after the 
compound in 180, if., 1 and the wrong form fi^t <> , as our MSS. write 
for correct 3fff5B in the same passage. In Subhasilagani's Jagadu- 
sambandha 2 we find the wrong compound *ifq*si^i<i'm'^4, which Blihler 
explains as follows: 'The faulty feminine ftsiM has been caused by 3 
the custom of the Gujaratis to write the parts of a compound separately, 
viz. qfcHKT *rnrr ^i.' The Hamburg MSS. have ^, not after the 
compound, but after o^r^ft perhaps a correction of the original wording 
preserved in Purnabhadra's text and even more members of the compound 
are here in the nominative case. To the custom mentioned by Biihler 
we evidently must attribute the occasional use of f^fif^ for ^if^ (236, 21 

1TWH., from the reading of HI fefif^SfTT^; cp. 68,3 
,; 223,15 fsfifq^M). I now regret that I corrected f^f 



as the MSS. write in 90,17. Cp. also 3T^T Jl<JN*i5^ for dfloNjfiJ^ or 



Prakritisms are fl for Tfit. 39, 23 (or ^ used as a masculine) ; 235, 2 
(also HI); 277,13 (HI here correct); cp. 150,17. Other Prakritisms are 
recorded above, p. 30.* Cp. also the vulgar adjective ^R^f 'belonging to', 
which, as Prof. Hultzsch suggests, should be written for ^HR 246, l and 3, 
and which really stands in MS. A. 

Orthography and Samdhi. Both are inconsistent even in our best MSS. 

Vowels. Post-consonantal ^ occasionally interchanges with 3T- Ex. 
5^ best MSS. for usual ^|^ , 222, 13 ; 223, u. fZ*f (rarely MSS. grp), 
and 3id(J(<n, 152,8 ; 3T"I^ for usual 3T^P$, 46,5. 5f3 best MSS. for usual 



1 Though occasionally ^f occurs also in other Sanskrit texts after a dvandva com- 
pound. Cp. e. g. Sar. ddimadhyavasanam ca, 133, 14 note. 

2 Buhler, Indian Studies, v, No. I (Wien, 1892. In Commission bei F. Tempsky), p. 74. 
* In Biihler's text ' by ' has been inadvertently omitted. 

4 The first member of the frog prince's name ^JI-tfTf 235, 1, might be taken as 

a blunder for Prakrit WtSf, i.e. the name of the river iffTIf. But it is more likely 
a misreading, as HI and h read 'i^TH Buhler, 8, 16 has 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 33 



, 120,7. ^Jft for usual ^Ffft, 224, 13. In 225,26 Pr writes 
in 226, s *PPr ^ril. 1 ^ is lengthened in the MSS. in thg^l 74, 8 (by the 
influence of ^l?). 

Wherever in these cases our printed text deviates from the spelling of 
the MSS., an asterisk refers to the variants. 

Consonants. ^ ^ T!t^ ^ before a consonant, and J^ at the end of a 
sentence or of an even pada, are always replaced by anusvara in 
the MSS. 

*{. stands not infrequently in the MSS. for printed anusvara before 
t and J^. Ex.: ^rfaiTflHJ, 28,6; ^fafaMt, 31,20; ^faT^d^M, 29,5; 
^, 70,25. fl4JM and *ji4i, 18, l, &c., occur along with 



(so 20,5 ; 22,5), W\%<( (20,9), WPTOT (20, 13), *?rnfrf (20,24). 

T stands sometimes for UJ. 

On the other hand, we occasionally find anusvara for correct 1.; so 
fl fanlH, 140,18 and * 163, 10; 71 f*JVT*>*<l<IV, 142,5. 

^T and ^T, *I and ^ are occasionally confounded 2 ; ^ is often employed 
for ^, Z often for "Z (nearly always "Z for ^). 

^5 is occasionally confounded with <R ; cp. 15, 18 ; 40, 17.21 ; 41, 4 ; 
165, 21 ; 186, 19 (see Variants) ; 229, 9 (Bh) ; 266, 10 (see Variants) ; 280, 8 (see 
Variants). This produces the variant ^^<^1 for >d<*U<^l (see Var. on 
40, 17, &c.). Cp. Lanman on Orthographic Prakritisms in Album Kern, 
p. 302. 

S| and ^ ( *Hfll<3 8 for <MWI<J , 53, s), 55[ and JK (this written in 
the form given by Jacobi, Kalpas., p. 18, note) are occasionally confounded 
in the MSS. ; cp. e. g. 10, 10 ; 271, 15 (see Variants in both places). 

tjj and ^ interchange in ^^T- I follow the Petersburg dictionaries, 
referring by an asterisk to the variants, where bh^ have X. The MSS. 
write ir^; I write ^f^t in my text. 

Sibilants, especially H and ^J, are sometimes confounded. In one 
case it is certain that this confusion goes back to Purnabhadra himself: 

1 Most of these cases are also found in other north-western works. Cp. even ^t'J'^T 

for <^|-*4| 153, 24, in a stanza not composed by Purnabhadra himself. 
A 

2 T|f^ and ifa are used promiscuously in the MSS., whether they mean ' group ' or 

'piece, fragment'. Apparently Purnabhadra pronounced these two words alike, and 
hence I write in both cases 4gl!. Cp. also the Petersburg dictionaries and Apte, 
s.v. TfTIS and *TTJ*. But etymologically the two words are not identical. 'Group' is 

(Purn. 5, 17 and ex conj. 122, 12), Pali and Prakrit sanda; 'piece', 'fragment' is 

(Purn. 112, 9.11), Pali and Prakrit khayda. 

F 



34 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 



in 56, 12 the wrong form *nSi<T. (for STUFc^) is assured by the pun with 

; ' often '. 

is confounded with tf in T^pl, 227, 20. Cp. forms like HVJOI, 
^i), HT^w(=fi)j TTrgfW^i at the side of *ujm(gi) and HTFftRi in 
the Petersburg dictionaries. 

Consonants are often doubled after ^ ; but in the great majority of 
cases the doubling is neglected, jft is often written for Jff:. 

Samdhi. As a rule, samdhi is not observed before the apodosis (often 
in connexion with danda !) ; it is neglected in cases where its observation 
possibly might cause confusion. Cp. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, 
262, b, S. It is evident that Purnabhadra himself very often neglected 
the samdhi. Cp. 138, 12 ^T OT, and 149, is where our MSS. have 



3T. In most cases our MSS. write <Tc^ S H<$\. Before initial ^, samdhi 
is nearly always neglected in the MSS. An interesting case is 149, 2 f., 
where the archetype evidently had ctHfJohl^H^yy W- The archetype 
of bh* wrongly resolved this group into <*Tl<j<*ir^ CS (instead of tTlfJ<*iTt. 
*JS) ; and A Bh <I> have a wrong correction of this inadequate reading : 
^gtnifaa . Cp. Prof. Lanman's remarks, vol. XI, pp. xxxix to xlviii. 

As our MSS. are inconsistent, samdhi has everywhere been restored 
in the prose of our printed text except (1) in the case 138, 12, (2) before 
the apodosis, (3) before and after oratio recta. In the stanzas, in which 
the rhythm annihilates the pauses in the case of punctuation, we follow 
our MSS. 

In the body of the words, our MSS. are not consistent as to the samdhi 
in the following cases : 

W or H is often written for 6 :^. 

:^i and W, :*R are very often, if not in most cases, written for 



Punctuation. Our best MSS. are carefully punctuated. They employ 
danda after the complete sentenceSj and very often before the apodosis. 
Punctuation before S^Tf after oratio recta is not rare. Before ^7f: in 
the phrase ^3W ^ i ^TfH they always put danda, or even (^P) double danda. 
For the sake of clearness, we employ in our printed text ardhadanda before 
the apodosis, before and after oratio recta, and before *H!5 all this in 
the prose. 

In the metrical parts, we separate the first from the second and the 
third from the fourth pada of a stanza by ardhadanda, where these padas 
form one line, i. e. in slokas and aryas. But in these cases we do not 
destroy the samdhi, which is here maintained in the MSS. even when 



Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 35 

they follow our own method. 1 Our MS. bh employs the ardhadanda 
and the double danda, and these only ; our MS. * employs the danda and 
the double danda, and these only. Cp. the two facsimile tables in vol. XI. 

Gender. ^TRf neuter 233, l (in a stanza taken from the textus simplicior). 
*J^ masculine, or 7T for <Tf^> 39, 23. 

Guna and Yrddhi. *Jeji*uR,<*l (also Hamb. MSS.) for T| 31*11 vi 
(Whitney, 1222 j, Panini V, 1,133), 258,25. sfrfs^ for iftf^R, 262,18; 
263, 2 (in both cases with HI). 

Verb, fajy+jfd (also HI), 23, 5. Imperative : ^^ sfy for 4*IM l**lffj 
117,18; 118,2. Infinitive: flif^fj*i, 57,23. Gerund: 3(1 filial, 175,23 (in 
a stanza). Gerund in -am : ltT^<t-3fi-*X. > 68, 2. Passive for active voice, 
205,24 (in a metrical quotation ; also HI). 

Noun. A wrong form is the genitive Jgr^Mt'lt for 3ft, 135, 10. 

Nominal compounds. Compounds with proper names: 



136,20; 140,15. S|(tM^*!|*gl, 114,20, beside <?|T^(!]%lf8i, 114,22. 

t, 4,6, beside *JT^i?q>5*iiiif^f^<ri*T, 21,17. ^+ittfa<i, 103,3. 
r: , 266, 10, &c. 



A curious case occurs at 283, 23, where I have written * WTT^ %*t with 
Purnabhadra's source, the textus simplicior, as represented by the Hamburg 
MSS. Bh, which in the fifth book belongs to the H-class of the textus 
simplicior, reads *JTTc^ l^t (<ra misread for T^, i. e. %) ; h and Buhler 
; (!) But bh^A and their derivatives write %Trfff%ii, and this 



seems to be the old reading, from which Biihler's ungrammatical reading 
derives, as being apparently an original gloss by somebody not well 
versed in Sanskrit. I now take ^TTft^'r to be a subttanlive dvandva 
compound, depending on *|Tdjfd : 'it went to speed and to over-speed', 
i. e. ' it ran more and more swiftly ' (quicker and quicker). 

Prof. Wackernagel, in his Altind. Grammatik, II, 74 d, gives similar 
adjective dvandvas. From the Pali I may add Jat. i, p. 160, 3 vamkdtivam- 
kinam (in a stanza), which the commentator rightly explains as meaning 
mule vamkdni agge aiivamkani tddiwni sihgdni assa atthiti vamkativamkinam. 
The compound mancdtimanca, given by Wackernagel from Trenckner, is 
apparently a substantive 2 formed exactly like our vegativega. Hence %TTf7nfai 
should be restored in our text. 

1 Only the MSS. in such cases, do not separate the combined aksaras. The Hindu 
manner would be to write, e. g. in our stanza I, 5 (p. 5, 3) ^M4|f4{ | t^^fajo. 

a This is also the opinion of Prof. Wackernagel, who kindly pointed out to me 
this compound. 



36 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 

The rule laid down by Panini iii. 3. 126 (Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik, 
II, 82, a, y) is not always observed (at least not always in our best MSS.). 
In 131,26 only A a revised MS. has the correct form ^H^I ; but Sar. 
agrees with the other MSS. In 9, 23 the MSS. have our reading. In 227, l ff. 
Purnabhadra follows this rule, whereas his source, Sar. /3, A 266, neglects it. 

Syntax. Periphrastic present indicative (Guzeratism) : yfafa ?w: , 
122,18; qlsiqfH SW, 268, 10 (here also Hamburg MSS.). 1 Present indi- 
cative for imperative: Mfauirl, 37,8; ^<4J|*i:, 92,6; y^W, 92, 11 ; 
267,16; 3T^Ti:,265,i7; fa^, 268,5 ; TngwhRTm: , 268, 6 ; **0ft, 271,6; 
278,9; 279,24; *R5TfT, 282,8; 286, 5; STRlf*, 288,20. Present indicative 
for conditional: WptfTT, 283,22; H!j*jfd, 283,23 (in both cases also HI). 
The conditional occurs 216,8 WtiR^'l.and 3T*rf*TSffl(,, and 230,20 



General subject expressed by 3rd person sg. : OT^, 180,20. Cp. 4,21 (but 
see Uber das Tantrakhyayika, p. 98, 22). 

Genitive for instrumental case: %*rap55f JJcTT, 75,23. Instrumental for 
genitive case: H<!n*l ft l Hi!:, 166.7. 

Faulty or awkward constructions : f^TS!n!*rffo (for ^fonf*l) 
, 2, 12 (in accordance with Simpl. Hlh) ; ^T ..... ^Rft nu*irfl> 



109, H (almost literally from Tantrakhyayika, 55, *). jrfflMl<^*jfa for c f?I 
(the subject being *RT*0, 194,24. ^1 for *{.> 221,29 (or f^l^ <\fitt<\. 
for f^T?I! U, 1.28). A word like ^: to be supplied 273, i in a stanza 
(HI have the same wording). 285, l an anacoluthon with HI (stanza). 
Varia. *iten<l. and JTVf with the dual number: 2 OT^ffrTWT^, 43,9; 
., 209, s. tr*J and 3T^ in the same sentence, referring 



to the same person, 4,sf. faftfa for <*^lt^, only 254,7 (104,11 read 
H**lfd with *). Superfluous 1^71, 23, 11 ; 42, 6 ; 61, 12 ; 63, 21, &c. 
for simple ?^7f, 118, 2 (in a new tale). fg}<$ after ^f?f, 94, 19. JTT . . . 
for T ... 3^,41,4. 

In nin<i*i>Jr*ifn MTT, 148, 2, MIH^^^H. ^ an adjective. Cp. 
and fT^^ (125, 29) beside f*!M5)ft (3, l), &c. 



APPENDIX. 

Literary quotations: Salihotra, 279, 9 (also in HI); Karnisutakathanaka, 
67, 14. An utterance of the Buddha is referred to in 48, 13. 

1 Cp. Campaka^resthikathanaka, ed. Weber, 1. 454 f.; ed. Hertel, 76. Bflhler, 
Sitzungsb. d. kgl. Preuss. Ak. d. Wissenschaften, 1883, p. 885. 

1 This also occurs in other mediaeval Sanskrit teits, e.g. in Somadeva's KSS. 42, 137. 



Chapter III. Account of the Manuscripts on which this 

edition is based. 

1. Description of the manuscripts. 

ALL the MSS. used for this edition are paper MSS. written in Nagari 
characters. 

th = Decc. Coll. x. 190. This MS. originally consisted of 179 leaves, 
10 lines to a page. Its first 6 leaves are now missing. Though this 
MS. proves to be a Jaina MS., as it has the Jaina diagram in the 
beginning of book V, it has not the square blanks in the middle of the 
single pages. It has been copied from some MS. which was then old ; 
cp. Variants 288, 2.4.6.8 ; 290, 8. 

According to bh's colophon, this copy was completed in samvat 1468, 
on the 12th day of the bright half of the month Margasirsa, during the 
reign of King Sri-Kahnadadeva Vijaya, in Srl-Viramagrama (the modern 
Vlramgam near Ahmedabad) ' in compliance with the order of the minister 
Mahamsalasa for the amusement of Josiharadeva, brother to Vadljanarddana 
of Satyapura ', by Mahamgopala, son of Mahamkesava, of a Gauda family. 

The copyist did his work with great care and accuracy. Our MS. 
contains many glosses, written by several old hands on the margins or 
between the lines. Most of these glosses go back to one hand, no doubt 
the hand of some beginner in Sanskrit, who sometimes misunderstood his 
text. Cp. the glosses on 11, l ; 14, 6 ; 19, 20 ; 22, 25 ; 56, 12 ; 60, 20 ; 62, 16 ; 
76,10; 84,17; 154,2; 176,17; 177,9; 194,17; 221,25; 286,3. The same 
hand entered a lot of vernacular glosses; cp. 11,3.22; 17,17 (twice); 23,3; 
46,4,; 65, H; 70,15; 74,5; 104,19; 131,18; 147,8; 175,30; 176,18; 177, 
1.29 ; 178, 26 ; 180, 4 (twice) ; 183, 10 ; 188, 22 ; 189, 2 ; 190, 13.18 ; 191, 13 ; 
192,7; 193,11; 209, 11; 220,16; 231,2; 247,3; 277,10.11.16.17.18.20; 278,22 
(twice) ; 279, 1.2.6 ; 283, 17 ; 288, 13.16. In many cases the text was unintel- 
ligible for the glossator ; for the marks x and = , which he usually employs 
in referring to marginal glosses, occur not infrequently without such a gloss. 
On the first leaves he often separates the words by small vertical strokes, 
writing initial vowels, and sometimes terminations, over the line. Our 
stanza I, 52, for instance, looks thus in the MS. : 



' 88; 9, so fjctirwui.; 10, n 



As I did not succeed in distinguishing with certainty the different hands 
of the glossators, I mark the glosses in my variants with ' gloss.' or ' corr. 



38 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

of bh '. As possibly scribes of other MSS. may have copied from bh the 
glosses instead of the original readings, I have entered nearlyall of these glosses 
in my variants. The complete readings of bh are given in my variants. 

M" = Decc. Coll. x. 189. This MS. is complete in its beginning, but 
has a gap extending from 220, 18 of our text to 236, 8 (see Variants). The 
original number of its leaves was 117. The average number of lines on 
a page is 17. This copy is written in a hasty hand, but it is pretty 
correct. Neither the Jain diagram nor the middle squares occur in it. 

The colophon tells us that this copy was completed in samvat 1855, 
sake 1720, in the dark half of Karttika, on the eighth day, a Tuesday, by 
Harinanda, son of Kasinatha, of a Gauda family. The complete readings 
of this MS. are given in our variants. 

"9 = Decc. Coll. iv. 55. It has 102 numbered leaves, 15 lines to a page. 
Of these, leaves Nos. 46, 48, and 49 are lost. Moreover, the last one or 
two leaves are missing. The actual pagination, however, is not the 
original one ; the original one, written in the margins, has been corrected 
by a later hand, after leaf 19 had been lost, and hence leaf 20 is now 
numbered as 19, &c. But another hand writes the correct numbers once 
more just over the red middle spots of the verso pages ; see Key, above, 
p. 1, and our Specimens, vol. XI, Table I, No. 1. 

fy is a very beautiful Jaina MS., the Jaina diagram appearing in it at 
the beginning of the Kathamukha as well as of that of books III, IV, V. 
(The beginning of book II is lost.) In the middle of the single leaves 
there appear the characteristic blank squares, and the centres of these 
squares are perforated by small circular holes throughout the MS. These 
holes appear never to have been used for a string drawn through them, 
as in palm-leaf MSS., to keep the leaves in the right order ; for such 
a string would have enlarged the holes or torn the leaves. The single 
leaves of * show red circular spots, one in the middle of the blank squares 
of the recto pages, and three on the verso pages, viz. one in the middle 
and one on each side margin. The original leaf-numbers are written 
within the red spots of the right-hand margins of the verso pages. The 
red spots, however, are missing on leaves 83, 84, 89 recto, 90 to 102 inclusive. 
At the end of the first book, 4| lines of the recto of fol. 45 and the whole 
verso page of this leaf have been left blank. 

This MS. has been written with great care in beautiful characters. 
The copyist himself corrected it, and added some glosses and various 
readings. A second old hand added some more glosses. 

* seems to be our oldest MS. of Purnabhadra's text. As we shall 
subsequently see, not only the common archetype of P (dated sam. 1537) 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 39 

and L 1 was copied from * at a time when * already contained the glosses 
by the second hand, but apart from the circular perforations of the blanks, 
which are unknown in most of the paper MSS. the forms of the characters 
in this MS., especially that which ^T has in it, are very old ones. 1 This old 
form of ^1, as it appears in Biihler's Palaographie, Table V, number 13, 
columns v, and vii to xvii, and Table VI, number 18, columns xv, xvi, xvii, 
prevails throughout in *. Cp. our Key, p. 2. Only in cases where a vowel, 
or n and r are written under gh, the modern form of gh is the usual, though 
not the exclusive one. Cp. also the form of f3?J in our Table II, No. 12, 
1. 2 a and that of 3J in our Table I, No. 1, 1. 15 c, with Bahler, Table V, 
col. xxii, 1. 18. The complete readings and the glosses of * are given in 
our variants. 

P = Decc. Coll. xxiv. 419. It has 96 leaves, 15 lines to a page, and 
is very beautifully written on fine thin paper. This MS., which is 
complete, shows the Jaina diagrams as well as the characteristic blank 
squares. The text on the whole is very correct. From the colophon 
we learn that this copy was finished in samvat 1537 on the first Tuesday 
in the dark half of Asadha. The copyist's name is not given. The complete 
readings of this MS. are entered in our variants. 

L 1 = Leipzig University Library A. 404. Incomplete. Old. The leaves 
still extant bear the paginations 2 to 56 (both incl.), corresponding to our 
text svanama &c. 2,s to garva te (incl.) 220, 2. 15 lines to a page. No blanks, 
but Jaina diagram before II and III. Two copyists, the second one (from 
leaf 11 to 20 incl.) giving a very faulty wording, and leaving out the text 
between murkhah (67, ii) and sthitavati (74, 17). I only occasionally refer to 
this MS. in my variants. 

Pr is an old MS. belonging to the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad. It 
was kindly lent me through Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, B.A., LL.B., 
of the same town. This copy bears the signature TT ^ IT ^0. On its 
margins the title of the work is given as M-sfiyiMffW . Pr consists of 
107 leaves, 13 lines to a page. It is pretty correct. I give the complete 
variants of this MS. 

M = Decc. Coll. iv. 54. 102 leaves, 15 lines to a page. A complete 
Jaina MS., with Jaina diagrams and blank squares in the middle of the 
pages. The characters of this MS. are beautiful, but its text bristles with 
blunders, omissions, and dittographies. Though not dated, this MS. is not 
modern. In my variants I give the complete readings of this MS., but I 
have not noted many of its blunders, small omissions, and dittographies. 

1 In one case this form of ^f also occurs in Pr, which has flowed from *. 



40 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

p = Decc. ColL ii. 46. 93 leaves, 18 lines to a page. This is a complete 
Jaina MS., though it has not the characteristic blanks. According to its 
colophon, this copy was completed saimal loka-muni-rasa-SaSi-samvacchare 
[i.e. sam. 1677] jyesta sustivdAistaml somavdsare Siibhaveldydm "Dhill&naffare 
[i. e. Dhillo, Thar and Parkar] j)d(isdAa-J&h&mglj:&-rdjye I vd[i. e. vacaka-]- 
Matibhadra - tacchwya - vdcandcdryya - dhuryya - vddikarikumbhakamdanamrgdri - 
sarvaSdstrddlnta-sarasvallkamthdbharana - sakalakaldkaliiagdtra-vidvajjanatilaka - 



randmmjama&aramdaldnaddsdnuddsa-Gov&rddh&na.-m'uni-lipd&rtdr iyam prati. 
The lengthy colophon proceeds to tell in several stanzas that the copyist 
did his work with the utmost care, and that the good should correct the 
copy, without blaming the copyist for the blunders he possibly might 
have committed. Hope is expressed that the Jain community might 
rejoice henceforth by the favour of the suris (Srlmaj-jinakula^-suri-prasdddtc 
dram namdatu], and that the MS. might eternally survive and be protected 
by its owners from oil, water, loose tying-up and dishonest borrowers 
(' teldd rafaej jaldd raJcse rakxet sithila-bamdhandt parahastagatam rakwt ' evam 
vadati pudakam ll). The copyist had at least two MSS. before him during 
his work, choosing their readings as he proceeded in copying, smearing 
with gamboge whole passages already written in almost every line, and 
replacing very often the correct readings by inferior ones. Some passages 
have been copied from MSS. belonging to other classes, e. g. to the Bh-class. 
Moreover, many corrections and additions have subsequently been added 
by different hands. Amongst the numerous marginal additions, there are 
even stanzas in Prakrit. I carefully collated this MS. down to 119, 23 atha 
inclusive ; but then, seeing that it was of no use whatsoever, I neglected it 
altogether. In my variants, only occasional references are given to p. 

A = India Office 2643, E. 4084, K.R. 9. B. This MS. originally contained 
153 leaves, 12 lines to a page. Leaf 92 is missing now. On the first page, 
which is blank, a European hand has written in English characters : 
Gaikawar. This copy has been written by two copyists (A 1 and A 2 ). The 
first hand wrote the text of leaves 1 to 93, and of 123 to the end, the 
second one leaves 94 to 122 (both inclusive). The words from gacchet, &c. 
to ballyasd I ta ta (inclusive) = our text 177, 12 to 177, 23 are written by 
both the copyists, and subsequently have been deleted again on foL 93 
verso. In this short passage A 2 is more correct than A 1 ; but the former 
shares with the latter the mistakes pranadhi* 177, 12, tanna for tatra 13, 
aparam kdrya is. Hence it is certain that A 2 copied from the same original 
as A 1 . A 2 leaves blank squares in the middles of the pages. 

1 Dharma Vijaya Suri corrects this to -jinakutala-, 






Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 41 

This MS. is rather faulty. A third hand has collated it with some 
MS. of the text us simplicior, covering the margins with additional stanzas 
from this text, smearing very often the original readings of A with 
gamboge, and writing on them inferior readings or downright blunders. 
In other places the corrector, an ignorant and careless man, restores 
defective passages ex conjectura. 

According to the colophon, the copyist of A 1 was one Sieamndara, who 
completed his work in samvat 1574 dso vadi 9 sukre. 

Bh = Decc. Coll. xiii. 86. This MS. originally consisted of 156 leaves 
with 12 to 14 (generally 13) lines to a page in books I, II, III, and with 
11 lines to a page in books IV and V. The first leaf and leaves 132 to 
140 (both inclusive) are missing. 1 Bh has been copied by two hands, 
the first one going from the beginning of the MS. down to the end of the 
third book, the second one from the beginning of the fourth book to 
the end of V. This copy is a Jain MS., the Jain diagram appearing 
at the beginnings of books II, III, IV. Besides the usual square blanks 
in the middle of the pages, which are perforated as in *, most of the 
recto and verso pages have larger rectangular blanks either at the right 
or at the left hand margin, or even at both of them. 

At the end of the third book, the first copyist gives the date gamvat 
1442 var*e without any further information. The rest of the MS. is scarcely 
younger than its first part. 

$ = Decc. Coll. xxi. 719. 97 leaves, 15 lines to a page. Dated tamvat 
1661. 

2. Value and mutual relations of these manuscripts. 

Of the above-described eleven MSS., the first eight form two groups. 
To the first group, the bh-class, belong the MSS. bh and N. To the second 
group, the *-class, belong the MSS. *, P, L 1 , Pr, p, and M. The nature of 
MSS. A and Bh and * is such that they require a separate and detailed 
discussion. 

The differences between the readings of bh and * are but slight ones. 
These two MSS. are excellent copies. The cases of the very mistakes 
taken over from either the textus simplicior or Sar. into Purnabhadra's 
text and preserved in bh* show how conscientiously the text has been 
handed down in these two MSS. On the other hand, the fact that N 
can be proved to go back indirectly to bh, and that PL'PrMp can be proved 
to go back to * (P, the best and oldest of them, and L 1 indirectly), evidently 

1 Comprising our teit, p. 244, 10 yadi (incl.) to 260, 2 dustajd (incl.). 

Q 



42 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

shows that even in ancient times bh* were considered very valuable MSS. 
I think, indeed, that their common archetype is the prathamddarSa. See 
above, p. 28, note 2. At all events, their text cannot possibly deviate much 
from the mulaprati (i. e. amla-pratilipi) ; see our parallel Specimens. 

3. The manuscript N goes back indirectly to bh. 

For evidence in substantiation of this assertion, see Variants to 27, 10.12 ; 
56,12; 57,22; 61,12; 74,*; 75,12; 77,22; 78,9; 80,14; 89,12.13; 101,11; 
123, n; 125, 18.19 s 1 184,5; 186, a- 208, 2 ; 266, 6.22 ; 270, 22 ; 271,23; 274,17. 
The MS. N cannot have been immediately copied from bh, for it is evident 
that a part of N, namely 284,7 to the end of book V, has been copied 
from a text very closely agreeing with Bh. Cp. the Variants. 

4. The manuscripts F L', Fr, p, and M go back to *. 

That p goes back to * may be seen from the Variants 72, 22 ; 88, is. 
Since, however, p is a contaminated MS. (see above, p. 40), and is for this 
reason critically useless, I have not taken the trouble of collecting further 
materials in order to ascertain more fully its relation to *. For the other 
four, the following evidence may suffice. 

1. P and L 1 go back to *; cp. Variants 3, 10; 4,24; 5, w; 5, si; 7,25; 9, 10; 

14,io; 17,u; 23,16; 25,22; 32,24; 33,4; 39,20; 40,4; 42,20; 44,is; 

57,18; 76,15; 101, 10; 119,10; 147, 20; 159,19; 164,38; 167, 21; 170, 10; 

171, ?; 174, 9; 178, 18.23; 180,14.25; 181, e; 183, 11.20; 184, 9; 185, 6; 198, 15; 

199,9; 224,18; 229, 20; 230, n; 231,4; 233,4.14; 247,9; 249, 2; 252,7; 

253,24; 255,9; 258, so; 271, us; 275,9; 284,9. 
Besides P and L 1 have a considerable number of corruptions in common. 

Cp. 4,25; 5,22; 10,1; 12,21; 19,22; 20,8; 22, i; 23,9; 25,19; 29,6; 

31,12; 38,24; 39, 15.16.21 ; 41,7.11; 43,1; 58, i; 59,9; 60.U14; 61,18; 

66,7; 78,5; 93,15; 96,28; 99,22; 102,19; 104,20; 106,2.4; 109,25; 

114,9; 115,2; 116,3; 128,4; 130,22.29; 131,21; 132,2.6.7.14; 143,11.22; 

155,29; 157,3; 160,8; 167,19; 168,3; 169,2.8.10; 170,28; 172,4; 

174,19; 175,25; 178,9; 180,4.12; 181,6; 182,11; 183,13; 184,9; 

185,13.14; 186,5.19; 188,5; 189,20; 190,5; 191, 20; 194,11; 195,20; 

196,3; 197,9; 200,1; 202,7.11; 203,13; 214,10.23; 216,1.10; 219,2. 
P cannot have flowed from L 1 , as P neither has I^'s gap (see above, p. 39), 

ndr the very numerous mistakes of the second copyist of L 1 . Cp. 

besides 12,24; 66,7; 105,6; 184,8; 191, is; 193,2; 194, 11 ; 197,14; 

198, 3. 

1 The citations of passages reproduced in Tables I and II of vol. XI are tet in italics. 
See Variants. 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 43 

L 1 cannot have flowed from P. Cp. 12, 31 ; 14, 8 ; 15, 18 ; 19, 21 ; 27, 11 ; 32, 23 ; 

64,9; 111,8; 155, 28; 169, 7.17; 174, 10; 178,2; 179,29; 190,22; 203,3; 

209,18; 217,16. 
Hence it is clear, that both P and L 1 go back to some third MS. which, has 

flowed from *. Cp. also 24, 4 ; 190, 10. 

2. Pr goes back to * ; cp. Variants 3, 10 ;. 7, 25 ; 33, * ; 101, 10 ; 119, 10 ; 121, 13 ; 

147,20,; 159,16.19; 164,5.28.33; 167,21; 169,17; 170, 10; 171, ?; 180,25 ; 
184,9; 187,18; 231, 4. 

3. M goes back to * ; cp. Variants 3, 10 ; 5, so; 7, 25 ; 9, 10 ; 33, 4 ; 76, is ; 

93,9; 101,lo; 147,20; 152, s ; 159,16; 174,9; 181,6; 185,6; 187,18; 
231, 4; 247,9; 268,3; 271,28; 284,9. 

5. Critical discussion of the manuscript A. 

A apparently belongs to the bh-class. With this class it has the 
author's prasasti at the end of the whole work, and it often agrees with 
this class in its readings. But very often also it has the readings of the 
^-class. As to the gaps, it agrees at 33, 21 with all our MSS. but Bh. It 
has not the gaps of bh at 25,2; 82, 11, nor those of * at 61,5; 107,25; 
113,29; nor has it the gap of N and of the *-class at 265,8, where bh 
is complete. Again, at 210,15, in the place of the padas missing in bhN, 
it has a text quite different from that of both the 'f-class and Bh, a cir- 
cumstance which raises the suspicion that A derives from a revised copy. 
We shall subsequently see that this suspicion is confirmed by other facts. 
At 62, i A has a gap which the corrector of A fills in as he pleases. Other 
gaps of A are 163, 13 ; 164, 15. 

At any rate, A goes back to an archetype which was very closely 
akin to that of bh*. This is clear from the numerous blunders which 
it has in common with these two MSS. 

Blunders common to Abb. 4*. 

6,81.33; 9,3.26; 10,2; 11,14.23; 14,16; 18, n; 22,13; 28, 10; 33,12.16; 
33,2l(!); 34,4; 35,18; 37,8; 42,8; 43,4.14; 44,6; 46,3; 48,19; 49,13; 51,6; 
53, 1.5 ; 56, 3.4 ; 58, 8 ; 60, so ; 64, 3; 65, 8 ; 68, 3.14 ; 69, 3.4.6 ; 71, 10.33 ; 74, 8 ; 
76,12; 83,2.6; 87, 16 ; 89, is; 90,17; 91,6.7; 92, i; 93,7.9; 95, n; 96, 10; 
97,13; 99,s.6.n; 102,io; 116,13.17; 119, 21; 121,5.7; 123, 12.15 ; 125,i.so; 
126,15; 130,4.23; 131,2; 132,16.27; 135,8; 136,4; 142,8; 144,19; 145,8; 
150,24; 152,io; 156, is; 158,16; 161,2.13; 164, 10; 168,27; 170,15,20; 172,26; 
176,19; 179,i; 180,4; 182, n; 183,6; 186,4; 196,13.14; 197,3; 198,9; 
211,6.21; 215,23; 216,1; 218,2.12; 220,17; 223,3; 226, is; 235,16.24; 
240,21; 248,14; 253, is; 259,8; 260,24; 266, 20; 269,19; 271, 20; 277,13.19; 
278,9.lo; 282,16; 289, 3 (twice). 

For these and the following cases, cp. our Variants. 



44 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

On the other hand, A has correct readings in many places where bh 1 !' 
are faulty. 

Right readings of A, where those of bh* are wrong. 

7, 16 ; 8, 15 ; 10, i ; 18, 6 ; 25, 19 ; 26, 6 ; 29, 8 ; 32, 23 ; 33, u (with Np) ; 
86,20; 37,5; 40,17; 46, 7.21 ; 50, 12.is.ie; 52,23; 58,is.i7; 59, 2S(withPPr); 
61, H ; 63, 12 ; 65, 29.30 ; 66, i ; 69, i ; 71, 18 ; 73, 14.21 ; 76, 4 (with pPr) ; 
79, 12 (here the copyist corrects the reading of bh*); 83, is ; 85, 18 ; 87, 12.H ; 
90,8; 91,19; 93,7; 96,14; 100,8; 101,23; 106, i; 107, 11; 109,5.8; 114,4.25; 
116,2.16; 118,14.16; 119, i; 121,6; 122, 11.12; 124, 9.2s; 125,26; 130,9; 131,2 
(the copyist corrects here) ; 131, 19.26; 132, 28; 134, i; 135, 21; 138, 6.12; 
140,14.18.22; 141,9; 142,6.23; 143,24; 145,24; 147,2; 148,13; 150,20 (with 
Bh<t>); 152, 9 (with Bh<t>); 154, 2 (cp. 155, s); 155, 17 ; 157, is; 161,22; 
162,18; 168, is (with MBht); 176,8; 180,7.13; 181,8; 191,19.20; 192,9; 
194, 19 (with Pr) ; 197, 10; 200,23; 203,6; 204, 2.s; 206,5.7; 212,12; 216,8; 
219, 25.31 ; 220, 7.26 ; 223, 19 ; 224, 16 ; 226, 14 ; 227, 4 ; 230, 20 ; 231, 25 ; 
236,12.13 (see Hamb. MSS.); 236,19(1); 244, li(l); 245,13; 247, 7.18 (with 
Pr); 248,22.30; 250,22; 251,20.26; 254,16; 264,12; 269, 11.20 ; 271,11; 
272, 3 ; 276, 7 ; 278, 6.10 ; 282, i ; 284, l ; 289, 10. 

If in these passages A is more correct than bh*, this is at least in 
many cases the result of conjectural emendation. For in other cases the 
corrections of A are decidedly wrong. 

Blunders of bh* wrongly corrected, or even more corrupted, in A. 
3, 7 ; 4, 30 ; 13, 16 ; 15, 18 ; 34, 13 ; 35, s ; 39, 6 ; 42, n ; 44, 3 ; 49, ie; 50, 16.22 ; 
52, 11 ; 55, 9.10.17 ; 59, 3.28 ; 64, 21 ; 65, so ; 66, 12 ; 70, 2 ; 74, 14.17 ; 80, 5 ; 
84,16; 85,19; 99, 15 ; 101,12; 131,18; 132,12; 135, 10; 143,7; 149, 2 (with 
Bh4>); 155,8; 162,22 (wrong correction by copyist); 165,21; 170,10; 
172,3; 173,15; 179,18; 190,2; 199,22; 207,3; 213,5; 214, 21 ; 218,12; 
219, is; 222,6; 231, 5 (with M) ; 238,24; 250, is; 251,24; 264, is; 272,11.16; 
273,9(!); 281,4; 287,14. 

Discussion illustrated by Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove. 

Evidently A 1 and A 2 copied some MS. which had been revised and 
interpolated, part of the corrections and the interpolations being written 
on the margins. An interesting proof of this assertion occurs in A 2 on 
fol. 109 a in our Tale III, viii, verses 161 ff. As this passage is of con- 
siderable critical value, I print it here in four columns. The first column, 
agreeing with our text, gives the readings of our MSS. bh*, and of 
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEFK, which contain this story. Prof. Macdonell 
most kindly collated for me the following passage with the originals of 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 45 

BC; 1 and Mr. F. W. Thomas in like manner obliged me by collating the 
originals of DEF. 2 To Mr. Thomas I owe the confirmation of Kosegarten's 
supposition, that his MSS. F and L are one and the same MS. 3 The 
variants I give from K are based on Benfey's collation of this MS., which 
I owe to the kindness of Miss Emma Benfey, and on Prof. Schmidt's collation 
of the same. The second column contains the text of A, the third one 
Kosegarten's text according to his edition of the textus simplicior, p. 180. 
The fourth column contains an interpolation of the MS. E, which interpola- 
tion is separated from the other texts by a vertical line. In the footnotes 
under the first column I give the complete variants (but not all the merely 
clerical errors) of BCDEFK; in those of the second column, Prof. Schmidt's 
deviations from A, whose version is given in his German translation ; in 
those of the third column the complete variants of the editions of Jiva- 
nanda Vidyasagara (Calcutta, 1892), and of K. P. Parab (Bombay, 1896), 
who follow Kosegarten's text ; I add Benfey's translation and emendation of 
Kosegarten's stanza 187. In the footnotes to the fourth column I give the 
references from 0. v. Bohtlingk's ' Indische Spriiche ' to these interpolated 
stanzas. It will be seen that most of them occur in the Vikramacarita. 

Though Kosegarten prints the story from which the following passage 
is taken in his edition of the textus simplicior, it does not belong to this 
recension. It is missing in the Hamburg MSS. HI, in h, in BUhler's 
edition, 4 and in Kosegarten's MS. G, i. e. in Anantabhatta's Kathamrtanidhi, 
which is an abbreviation of the textus simplicior. 8 Besides HI and G, 
Kosegarten used the MSS. ABCDEFK, and these only. Of these MSS., 
A B contain Purnabhadra's text ; all the other MSS. belong to the mixed 
class. In the third book, C and F (which go back to a common source 
for the last three tantras) and K contain contaminations of Purnabhadra's 
text with the textus simplicior. D in this tantra contains a textus 
simplicior interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. E contains quite 
a new recension, based on the Jaina recensions and on other sources. 
It has many interpolated stan/as, and one interpolated story whose wording 
goes back to Sar. or to some nearly related recension, 6 and the order 
of the stories in E disagrees with that of all the other recensions. 7 

1 These MSS. are now in the Bodleian ; B = Aufrecht, No. 337 (written after 
A.D. 1810j, C = No. 336 (written A.D. 1800). 

1 These MSS. belong to the India Office Library ; D = I. 0. 2790 (E. 4085), E = 1. 0. 
1812 (E. 4086), F = I. 0. 2319 (E. 4087). 

' Cp. Kosegarten's Praefatio, pp. iv and vi. * As to this edition see above, p. 14. 

' See my papers ' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi, 
p. 296 ff., and ' Uber die Jaina-Rezensionen des Pancatantra', Berichte d. kgl. sachs. Ges. 
d. Wigsenschaften, phil.-hint. Cl., 1902, p. 117 note. Above, p. 18. 

ZDMG. Ivi, p. 317. ' ZDMG. Ivi, p. 326. Above, p. 17. 



46 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 






I 

E 



'jfilXdoo &\ uofllppB ' 



<r 

fl- 



its 9^< - 




I* 

fe" 




Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 



47 



o 

% 



'ft . 

V 



Is 
tp, t 



If 




f* 

oo o 

3 _J- C3 










Sr 



HA" 
_ <r 

V " 
*^ 







ft 

r 



s 



* 



- 



h 



<E *? 

<fe IT 



& ft 






E 
J 

* 



S J 

M bo 

O 



s 








IB - 



1 a 



g 








r 
c 

5 



CO 

eo 



48 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 












tfl! tr - 



M 3 ^ 

O r-i T3 

-3 2 oo 

Si! 

,p 3,) T3 

1 1' 

CD O 



K<E 



RT 

'IF 
Iff 

to' 




,-lap 



~ = 

r ? | JE 



r . 






l 






ID 

a 



.s 

^ 



CO 
00 




0) 

._ -a 
l-l^i 

Ifgl 

d P 

O5 

<> 



9 V . ** 
P3 J3 3 ^ , if 

* spill 
rill 







|p* 



C 03 2 J3 

fill 



rt -i3 a 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 



49 



30 



i BT 
II 

I i! 



s=- & 




e 

IT 

3f 
X 



o- 



r 

e 
p" 



IB/ 



s 

CM 




. 



Schmidt (readin 
'die Frauen, die 
nicht opfern ' II 



a 



- 



s m 

o 



50 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 



.2 <K k 

-w ~- D 

1 j -r 

+- I-H fc 

S 

f fc 

W |C 



V P- 



r> 
!P 

wr 




3 

2 c 



II 

1 If 





00 O 
O O 

M 



g^S 
S,g<- 
s a 

2 o 







w 



9 



V 

r 



- <r 



e 
v 




VUl 









, ^ . 



s 

CO 




Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 51 

From these parallel texts it is clear that both Kosegarten and Schmidt 
based their texts of this story mainly on A 2 . But in doing so they were 
not consistent. Kosegarten omits A 2 's stanzas 69 and 70, and both 
scholars omit A 2 's (first) stanza 65. It will be seen that no other MS. than 
A" has A 2 's stanzas 65, 69, 70, 71, 72. In place of 71 and 72, all the 
other MSS. but K have two prose sentences. In K the first prose sentence 
is missing. All the MSS. agree completely in the number and in the 
order of the stanzas, and nearly completely in their wording. Only the 
contaminated MS. E follows the wording of the MBh. in our stanzas 161 
and 162, interpolates as its stanza 5 (i. e. 205) a whole stanza from this text 
(= MBh. xii. 148, 12), and inserts seven more stanzas, four of which occur 
also in the Vikramacarita, and one of which (6, i. e. 206) is apparently an 
imitation of MBh. xii. 149, 13. But even this contaminated MS. has none of 
the additional stanzas of A 2 , and has the same two prose sentences as all the 
other MSS., though in E the wording of these sentences is slightly altered. 

Hence it is evident that Kosegarten's text does not agree with any 
MS. of the Pancatantra, and that Vidyasagara and Parab, who exactly 
agree in the choice and in the order of the stanzas with Kosegarten's 
text, simply reprint it with but slight alterations. 

Doubtless neither Kosegarten nor Schmidt would have based their 
texts of our story on A 2 if they had been aware of the true nature of 
A 2 's wording in our passage. 

First of all, it is clear that in our passage the MS. from which the 
scribe A* copied, contained a wording which agreed with that of our other 
MSS. as given in our first column. For the scribe first copies his stanzas 
64 to 67 inclusive (corresponding to our stanzas 1C1 to 164), and, 
after doing so, corrects the fourth pada of 64, adds in the margin his 
stanza 65, and corrects the numbering of the already written stanzas 65, 
66, and 67. Some of the copyist's blunders, as '411411 for '41|41(c^ in 69 o, 
*JT?T for ^rflT in 70 a, fi?ld^q: in 71 a, and the wording of the first pada 
of 73, prove that he did not himself alter the text which he was copying, 
but that he copied marginal corrections and additions of his original. 
This view is confirmed by the fact that in 73 b he writes t^TTTT^^T: 
within the line. The sign (^ is a hyphen, which in Nagarl MSS. frequently 
occurs at the end of the lines, and which A 2 copied without reflecting. More- 
over, we shall see that A 2 's stanzas 69 and 70 are inserted in a wrong place. 

The author of A 2 's spurious text was shocked by the purport of the 
genuine one. Whereas the interpolator of E inserts a number of stanzas 
intended to prove that widows must burn themselves, the interpolator of A 2 is 
an adversary of men's and women's burning themselves alive. Hence he cor- 
rects in 64 d the true fire of the text to a metaphorical ' fire of penance V 

1 Schmidt's ' Opferfener ' is an impossible rendering. 



52 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

and substitutes in 73 a mortification for Purnabhadra's forest-conflagration. 
As he does not think his correction of 64 d to be sufficiently clear, he 
adds the stanza 65. He strongly opposes the custom of widows' burning 
themselves with the bodies of their deceased husbands. Therefore in 65 c 
he points out the ill^W'S, which, he says, is not so cruel as the 
prevailing custom, but which, on the contrary, is ^A|H4|. The conse- 
quence of the female dove's penance is that she beholds her husband in 
the f^WM. The author of the alteration no doubt takes this word in the 
sense which it has in Jain mythology ('the highest heaven'), whereas 
in the genuine text it has the brahmanical meaning (' heavenly car '). 

After stanza 164 of our text, A 2 adds his stanzas 69 and 70. No doubt 
the copyist A 2 inserted them in a wrong place; for the interpolator himself 
must have intended their insertion immediately after stanza 65, as they 
are destined to corroborate his view that a sail burning herself commits 
a sin. Schmidt has misunderstood these verses. The correct translation 
of 69 and 70 is : ' She who, being still alive, follows her beloved one 
by offering her own body in the fire, must no doubt go to a terrible hell. 
In the law books, in the Vedas, and in other sastras, the following correct 
rule has been handed down : " Those (wives) who commit suicide will be 
unhappy in all their following existences." ' 

After these stanzas the interpolator replaces the prose lines of the 
original which in short words gives the purport of Purnabhadra's source, 
viz. of the Hahabharata version 1 by his slokas 71 and 72. Stanza 71 
has been misunderstood by Kosegarten as well as by Schmidt, who have 
destroyed its meaning instead of restoring it. Kosegarten's *ji|'Td- in a, 
and ^T *sf in c, and Schmidt's ^TT% are nothing but wrong conjectures. 
Kosegarten's alterations have misled Benfey as well as the two pandits, 
who reprint Kosegarten, not without continuing his destructive work. 
There is neither a ' dove god ', nor a ' sun-setting ', nor a ' solar heaven 
of the cock pigeon ', nor a ' proximity of the sun ', nor a ' sun happiness ' 
in this passage. All these fine non-Indian things have sprung from the 
bad Sanskrit of the interpolator, from the conjectures of the editors, and 
from a clerical error of the copyist A 2 . For ^ftr!^: is nothing else than 
a clerical error for ^nftfl^T, an expression formed after the analogy of 
the very frequent word qffj^r , i- e. 'a wife who regards her husband 
as a god', 'a faithful wife'. *prfa is quite right (*JT^ 3TRf), and so is 



' In the edition of Protap Chundra Roy, the only one which is at my command, the 
story of which Purnabhadra gives an abbreviation stands at book xii. 143, 10-149, 14 
incl. To our first prose sentence corresponds xii. 148, 12, to the second one, xii. 149, 1-7 
incl. The stanza 165 corresponds to 149,8.11.12.13. In his note 1109 Benfey says: 
'Diese Erzahlung stimmt fast wCrtlich zu Mahabharata, xii, Vers 5462-5592.' The 
mere number of stanzas of the two versions would show that this statement cannot 
be correct. 






Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 53 



?!T=fi, which the interpolator construes with the genitive 

in our passage must not be derived from ^5[, but from ^^. The correct 

translation of stanza 71 therefore is : ' Having regarded the male dove 

as her god, she became a goddess, and day by day enjoyed godly (i. e. divine) 

happiness with the male dove ; for such is the consequence of religious 

merit acquired in a former existence.' Her e 

in this world causes her Tl<<H^ after her death. 



Stanza 72 of A 2 is designed to replace the second prose sentence (204, 29) 
of the genuine text, and in stanza 73 a b, the interpolator alters the wording 
for the reason given above, p. 51 f. Why he altered also the last line of 
this stanza I cannot say. But it is certain that A's wording is an 
alteration; for to ^<T^f^f^ *?f^, as the other MSS. read, corresponds 
MBh. xii. 149, 13: TfTT: taii^^iwii+iM^^m^^J I t 






I have advisedly treated this passage at full length, because it is in 
several respects highly instructive. First of all, it shows how texts 
should not be edited. There was not the slightest reason why Kosegarten 
and Schmidt should leave out one or several verses of A's text, adopting 
the rest of it ; for all these verses go back to the tame interpolator. As 
to Kosegarten, our passage shows what critical principles this editor 
was wont to follow during his work. Not to speak of the fact that 
books III and IV of his textus simplicior are only an adulterated edition 
of Purnahhadra's books III and IV respectively, i. e. of the textus ornatior, 
he follows in our passage in some places one single MS. (A), though all 
his other MSS. agree against A, and though the purport of the Mahabharata 
version agrees with all the other MSS. But instead of, at least, following 
A throughout, he chooses at random the stanzas which he rejects from his 
text or takes over into it. And this is not only the case in our passage, 
but throughout his textus simplicior as well as his textus ornatior. It 
is not only true that both of them are not worth the paper on which 
they are printed, but also that during more than sixty years they have 
misled all the scholars who used them, and have made worthless the 
work of all the translators of his textus simplicior, to begin with that 
of so eminent a scholar as Benfey. 1 The editions of the two Hindu 
editors, Jlvananda Vidyasagara and Kashmath Pandurang Parab, are even 
more worthless than Kosegarten's. The passages in which these editors 
deviate from Kosegarten must induce their critical readers to think that 
these pandits based their texts on materials independent of Kosegarten's 
edition. But the passage just examined shows that they mainly reprinted 
Kosegarten. For the text given by him does not agree with any MS. 

1 Of course, Benfey's introduction to his translation is even now very valuable. 



54 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

in the stanzas adopted or rejected, but it completely agrees in this respect 
with the text of the two Hindu editors. Parab's reading of Kosegarten's 
stanza 187 c, moreover, is a fair illustration of the way in which he 
endeavours to correct a meaningless passage. His ' correction ' seems to 
be based on Vidyasagara's quite impossible explanation. 

This much on the untrustworthiness of A 2 . But the text of A 1 is not 
more trustworthy. At 211, 21, for instance, A 1 shows foolish alterations. 
The point of the story Purn. III. xii (Sar. III. viii, Old Syriac VI. vi, 
SP. III. viii, Simpl. IV. vi HI = IV. vii Buhler) lies in the circumstance, 
that the clever wife///y reaches her aim, i.e. the cohabitation with her 
"dMMfir. In the original version of our tale, the adulteress, answering 
a question of her paramour, tells in a loud voice that all women are 
unchaste by nature, but that she truly loves her husband exclusively. 
Thereupon her husband is convinced that he has got the most faithful 
wife in the world. The author of the textus simplicior evidently thought 
that no husband would allow himself to be convinced by any such trick. 
Accordingly he alters the text. 1 In his version, the faithless wife tells 
the adulterer that Candika has pointed out adultery to her as the only 
means of preventing her husband's death which hangs over him by Fate 
and which, by sexual union, goes over to him who plays the husband's 
r61e. The words of the goddess, according to the Hamburg MSS., run 

thus: *rf^ ^yviW *ff k<*ifal'V min*f H*fHunif5Ri =fiTffa cTrT^ HiiJ: 
f ?) SJM^rtJ^T^I *N<f?T I Wrrf jiv^fanT ^faft I Buhler, p. 19. 12 has 



the same wording, except ^J%, H^^HTlM^rejtl,, w-grtTj and 



Purnabhadra's text 211, 21 comes very near to the wording of the Hamburg 
MSS. Cp. also the wording of Bh in our variants. Instead of OTfW*FT> 
A 1 has 3TOtf'rf5f*TWlN, which compound apparently was first intended 
to mean 'touching [by the limbs] except the male and female organs.' 
But as the copyist (or some previous glossator) feels that this word is 
not clear, he makes it an adjective by adding in the margin fsnj^T. Now 
the passage means ' a cohabitation without touching of the male and 
female organs ' (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' Wenn du mit einem fremden Manne 
auf gemeinschaftlichem Lager ruhend den Beischlaf ausfuhrst, ohne dass 
sich dabei die Geschlechtstheile beriihren '). I am at a loss to say how 
the interpolator imagined an snftf'Tf^flWlI'i f'J^Wl to be possible. But 
his alteration, which is proved to be such an one by Purnabhadra's source, 
the textus simplicior, destroys at the same time the point of the story. 

In the same story, the genuine wording of Purnabhadra, as given in 
our text, p. 212,6, is nearly identical with the wording of the Hamburg 

1 Apparently in following some other source, whether literary or oral. Cp. Cbauvin, 
Bibl. des ouvrages arabes, ix, p. 39, no. 34. 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 55 



MSS. (flgifa'K* rf 



Biihler's text ins. ^J before ^R^, oin. Tf$ after 7T*T., and ins. 3TO V after 
. But A 1 , in consequence of his first alteration of the text 
f%), alters again, continuing after OTfSR : W ^wf+TWT*TT 



^ IfrT^fft I ifll*ll*Jc*l I 4l%S*<ll^if*I<l<Tl. I ^fi^T rfTRTTfal I 
f*|VU*J cj ^=(<Tj*j<I^, &c., 1. 8 (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' "Du bist die Erste unter 
den Frauen, die ihrem Gatten anhangen, darum dass du selbst bei der 
Vereinigung mit einem Fremden die Keuschheit so bewahrt hast. Um 
meine Lebensdauer z\i verlangern und den Tod abzuwenden hast du so 
gehandeltl " Nach diesen Worten umarmte er sie liebevoll, nahm sie auf 
die Schulter, tanzte mit ihr herum und sprach dann zu dem Herrn Warst- 
du-besser,' &c.). 

And again the conclusion of our tale is awkwardly amplified in A 1 , 
which for jiv to ^fTT (212, ll) reads : pzf SfWT I 

I 



| (Schmidt, p. 233 : ' und nachdem er darauf umher 
getanzt war, sagte er : " Ja, du Vordermann unter denen, die Keuschheit 
iiben, auch du hast mir einen Dienst geleistet I " und liess ihn von der 
Schulter nieder. Vor alien seinen Angehorigen pries er dieser Beider 
Tugenden. Wo er immer an die Hausthiir von Angehorigen u. s.w. kam, 
da pries er auch deren Tugenden '). 3 I need scarcely add, that here too 
the textus simplicior confirms the wording of our text 212, ll. The 
Hamburg MSS. read : dfl^^R^*! 2!-*lri^M*Ji{diTXg WW (!) ; 
Buhler (19, 0t) 



Cp. also A 2 's interpolation 122, 5, and the transpositions in A 1 3, 18 
and 201, 18. These cases show that the reviser, or the revisers, did not 
shrink from even serious alterations of the text which they copied. 
Moreover, our parallel Specimens show that all the variants of A 1 A 2 
can be proved, by the testimony of the sources, i. e. the textus simplicior 
and the Tantrakhyayika, to be alterations. Wherever A has the evidently 
right reading, it is not to be made out with certainty whether this 
correctness is due to conjectural criticism, to collating some other 
MS., to A's going back to some MS. older than bh, or even to mere 
chance. Though I very carefully collated the whole MS., I am not able 
to decide this question. The only thing quite sure is that A is the copy 



1 Read $Tl. The same mistake in A 1 , p. 211,22 of our text. This shows that the 
alteration does not go back to the copyist himself, who did not understand the text 
which he was copying here. 2 Bead *<(<Jiuii . 

' Schmidt's second MS. K has a gap, by which the whole story has been lost. 



56 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

of some revised and adulterated MS. For the constitution of my text 
A was almost useless. Good readings of A, not confirmed by bh*, have 
only the value of conjectures, or of various readings the sources of which 
we do not know. 

In order to allow the reader to form a judgement of his own, I give 
the variants of A from the beginning of the work to 12, 13 inclusive, from 
126, i to 134, 23 inclusive, and for the prasasti. Besides, I have entered 
the readings of A into my variants at all the places marked in the Sanskrit 
text with an asterisk, and occasionally in some other passages. 

In our parallel Specimens I to IV all the readings and all the more 
important blunders of A are given in the notes. The reader will see 
that not even one reading more original than those of bh* is to be found 
in these parts of the MS. A. 

6. Critical discussion of the manuscripts Bh and $. 

The MS. Bh at first puzzled me very much, and it cost me consi- 
derable time before I was aware of its true nature. Its age of course 
prepossessed me in its favour, and this impression was strengthened when 
I collated the fifth book, which more closely agrees in Bh with the 
Hamburg MSS. (textus simplicior) than any one of my other MSS. On 
the other hand, Bh deviates considerably from bh*A in the rest of the 
work ; transpositions of words are very numerous ; synonyms appear 
in very many cases for the words used in bh^A. Again this MS. bristles 
with blunders of every kind. But Bh has exactly the same stories, and 
these stories in exactly the same order, as bh^A. It was not until I got 
the MS. 4> and the Sarada MS. P, that I found out the worth, or rather the 
lack of worth, of Bh. 

Bh and <f> belong to the class of the mixed MSS. The greater part of their 
first three books has been copied from a fragmentary Purnabhadra MS., 
containing the text from 6, 2 dhdramdtrdrthi down to the end of book III. 
The kathamukha and the beginning of book I contains in Bh the text of 
Purnabhadra from 1,1* na vidvdn inclusive to p. 3, 25. The text between 
dhurvodhdrau and dhdramdtrdrthi 6, 2 has been supplied from some MS. of 
the textus simplicior. In <t>, the text to dhdramdtrdrthi has even been twice 
supplied from MSS. of this recension. 

The text of Bh agrees very closely with : that of * in its readings and 
in nearly all of its blunders, down to the end of book III. From the 
beginning of book IV to the end of the work, the two MSS. disagree in 
a most remarkable manner. Whereas, in book IV, Bh contains a faulty 
text of the bh-class, <t> in this book contains an equally or even more 
faulty text of the *-class. In book V, both these MSS. contain a textus 
simplicior. But here again the difference is evident. For Bh contains 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 57 

a very valuable old specimen of the H-class of this text, agreeing in many 
blunders, but not in the interpolations, with the Hamburg MSS. The 
MS. <J>, on the contrary, contains a text of the <r-class of the textus 
simplicior. 

Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer. 

In order to prove what has just been said, I beg to refer the reader 
to the following specimen, Tale V, v, Ass as singer. In this specimen 
I give the textus simplicior according to the Hamburg MSS. H I. The 
notes contain the complete variants of the following texts : 

Textus simplicior, H-class : 
1 | the Hamburg MSS. 

Textus simplicior, <r-class : 

o- = Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356. 

s = Decc. Coll. i. 17. 

B = Biihler's edition. 

pr = the MS. of the Ahmedabad Bhandar, lent to me through 

Mr. Premchand. 
h = a recent copy of the MS. Bhandarkar, Report Bombay 1907, 

p. 55, 46. 

Purnabhadra's recension : 

bh*A, the MSS. just mentioned. 
Mixed recensions : 

t the MSS. just mentioned. 

n 1 = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371. 

n s = Decc. Coll., Peterson, Report V, No. 355. 

n 3 = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418. 
The variants of the o--class MSS. of the textus simplicior, and those 
of 4> are given on the left-hand pages, the variants of all the other MSS. 
on the right-hand pages. It will be seen at once, that all the MSS. whose 
variants are given on the left-hand pages form one group, and that those 
whose variants are given on the right-hand pages form a second group. 
Nobody who compares the various readings will doubt that the text 
represented by H I is on the whole older than that represented by the 

<7-claB8. 

The cases in which Bh agrees with HI against bh* are set in italics 
in the text ; the cases in which bh* agree with the cr-class against HIBh 
are set in fat Italics in the variants. 

I 



58 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

Text of Hamburg MSS. HI corresponding to our text 270,17 to 272,21. 

270, 17 ' sadhu, matula, gltena ! ' varito na maya sthitah. 

18 'apurvo 'yam manir baddhah: sampraptam gitalaksanam." 
19 cakradhara aha : ' katham etat ? ' BO 'bravit : 

21 asti kasmimscid adhisthana Uddhato nama gardabhah. sa ca 
diva 22 rajakagrhe bharodvahanam krtva ratrau svecchaya paryatati. 

Variants of ho-sprB*. 

270, 17 $ </J, om. Una II hers prB maya proktdpi na sthitah, $ maydty ukto na 
sthitaih II 18 pr bamdhah II 4> samprdpta II 19 a- guvarnnasiddhir 

abrawt II 21 prB om. asti II < uddhamo; <r uddhatandma\ gardabhah; <J> ra- 

sabhah for gardabhah II After gardabhah hcr<J>prB ins. prativasati sma II hprB om. 
ca II a- om. diva ; s daiva, h$B sadaiva, pr samdaiva for diva II 22 ho-s<E>prB karma 
for bharodvahanam II After paryatati pr ins. tata, B tataA ; then ho-s*prB ins. pra- 
tyuse (4> pratyusam, ho-$ add. vamdhanabhayat, pr barndhanabhayat, B bandhanabha- 
yat) svayam eva, then o- bamdhanasthane samasrayati, hs grham ya, h adds <t, $ ro/a- 
kagrhe ydti, prB rajakagrham dyati; then ho-s*prB rajakopi tarn (hprB <a<a <a7W, 
s ia(as feawi na for <am) bamdhane, <r niyukte, s yunaktih, <I> a yurnkte, h na yukti, 
pr na niyuktih, B na niyunakti II 271, 1 h<rs$prB at/ia for athdnyada II 

o- om. tasya; B tasmin II hs$ om. ro<ra II o-$prB om. ksetresu; hs ksetrani II 
After paryatatah $ ins. ksetre, pr ksetrani satrau (read ratrau), B ksetrdni II ho-s om. 
kaddcic II ho-s<prB saA for sdrdham II ho-s$prB samjdtd for babhuva II 2 o- 
sa uddhato, hs4> sa ca plvaro, prB sa ca pwaratvat (B "toaa") for iaw ca II ho-pr wMt ; 
4> vaditamgam II 4> om. karkatikdksetresu praviiya', ho-s prB karkatikaksetre 
(pr ksotra for ksetre ; prB add. srgdlasahitaK) praviiati ; then $ ins. karkkatika- 
bfiaksyanam karoti | pratyuse sthagrham thati I <a<A<Z srgalai ca ; <r ins. : iasya c 
prstato lagnah I trgalah praviiati ; hs ins. : <aiAa trgalah ; h adds ca ; then ho-s ecant 
(s etadaiai for raw ; h adds tow) drov opt ratrau (hs yathecchayd for rdirow) karka- 
tikdbhaksanam krtvd pra svasthanam vrajatah; prB ins.: ewam <aw yadrcchaya 
virbhatikabhaksanam (B ci for vi) Artea pratyaham pratyuse svasthanam vrajatah ; 
$ om. this sentence II 3 $ a<Aa kadacin madoddhetena rdsdbltam tena ksetara- 
ma4idhyasthitena irgdlam abhihitam; hs a^a kadacit tena (h adds safia) madoddha- 
tena (h madoddhata) r&sabhendbhihitam I s adds ksetramadhye, h adds ksetramadhye 
after bhagnisuta (sic!); prB ai/ta kadacit tena madoddhatena rosobhena ksetrama- 
dhyasthitena 6rgalo 'bhihitah ; o- a<Aa kadacit tendbhihitam H S fcpa&ya 2, B paiya 
patya II <E> pafyat II atwatirmmald rajanl, s pasyeyam nirmmala rajani, h paiya- 
yam nirmmalarajam, cr paiyaitam nirmaldm rajanlm II Before <a<, s ins. sa aAa II 
6 4> karisydmiti II ho-s*prB ins. kathaya before katamena \\ s tamenana, * Aeraa 
for iaiemena II o- ins. gitam before karomi II hs karomiti II <r srgdla for sa II 
o- ins. &/w after a/ta II cr mamaka, s tana for mama II h aZam for mama II s i for 

; ho- om. Aim II 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 59 

271, 1 athanyada tasya ratrau ksetresu paryatatah kadacie chrgalena 
sardham maitrl babbuva. 2 tau ca vrtibhangam krtva karkatikaksetresu 
pravisya tatpbalabhaksanam 3 svecchaya krtva pratyuse ya^asthanam 
vrajatah. atha kadacit ksetrama4dhyasthitena tena coddhatarasabhena 
srgalo 'bhihitah : ' bho bhaginlsuta, 5 pasya ! atlvanirmala raj am. tad 
aham gitam karisyami. tat 6 katamena ragena karomi 1 ' sa aha : ' mama, kim 



Variants of HIBh, 
270, 18 A laddha \\ 



22 Il'iril' rajakasya grhe II 

bh bharodvalianam II H radrau II 



271, 1 ffn'H' tathdnyada II 



2 HIbh* vrttibhamgam, A vrtti\bhamgam, II'II'II* varttibhamgam II H karka 
[new line] kaksetrem, I karkketikaf II A tatphalaip bhaksanam II 



3 bh*rPll 1 II'A svasthiaam II II l n 3 ksetramadhye sthitena II 

4 bh^ffn'H'A om. tena II bh* madoddbatara&abhena, A madoddhataruhliM- 

bhena, WlP mahoddhatardsabhena, II 5 mahodatarasabhena II 
A bho bhaginiauta I pafydtlvamnirmalarajani II 



6 HI karisyami II HI kathamena II ^H'n'H'A praha II 



60 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

anenanarthapraca 7 lanena ? yatas cauryakarmapravrtta vayam. cauraja- 
rair nibhrtair eva 8 sthatavyam', iti. uktam ca : 

9 kasl vivarjayec cauryam, nidralus carmacaurikam, 
10 jihvalaulyam ca rogadhyo, jivitum yo 'tra vanchati. 
11 tatha ' tvadiyagitam sankha&z&fanuvadi, na madhuram ', iti durad 

Variants of ho-sprB <. 

B nendndrthapraldpitena, $ anendnarthe jrraldpena, or anendrthacdlanelam, h vrtha- 
pralipitena ; prB anena, then pr vrthdrthapravalapralapitena, B vrthdrthapracdla- 
nena \\ 7 4> caurakarmmapravrttd, B caurakarmmaprakrtd, a- cauryakarmapra- 

vrttair, prB caurafcarmapravrttdv II prB avam for vayam; or om. vayam I! <1> ins. 
tan, hs tarn after vayam II ho-s$prB transp. : ni (h nibhrtam, pr nivrttaU; prB 
add ca) cau ; <b caurai, h caurair jdraih II prB atra for w II h<rs$ om. era II 
8 ho-s< stheyam II prB om. iti II h<r ins. nayah, s waya after <t II pr om. uktam 
ca II hs ins. yataA after uktam ca II Do- kdsam, e prakaiam, * hdsyam, pr fe^i, 
B &d/t || s varjjayaf II <E> caurya, a-s cauro II First p&da in h : cauranam varjjayet 
kasam II $ nidralubdhaA II s carwwnacoraiaA, B so ca cawrikam II 1O 4> jihva- 
lolyam II tr rogarto ; pr rujakramto, B rujakranto for ca rogadhyo II cr4 > prB i /Mtt<am, 
BJivamtam II 11 ho-sprB aparam, $ param for <a<Aa II <rs*prB tvadlyam; 

4> om. gitam II prB om. iankhaiabdanuvadi ; 4> iamkhaidbdanukafi, s iamkhasabda- 
nukaram, h iamsa&avddnukaram; <r kafhoram for fankhaiabdanuvadi II ho-s om. 
na madhuram; <E>prB na madhurasvaram ; prB add samkkasdbdanukaram II 
h<rs4>prB om. t<t |) <!> ins. ca after opt II 12 <rs*hprB iruyate for drutvotthdya II 
s^prB ins. <arf a<ra, ho- <ara before ksetra ; then o^ ksetrarakfakah purusah 
prasuptas ttstati, h s ksetre raksapurusah (s raksd ) suptas ti , prB ksetre raksdpurusdh 
suptd I sam<t (B suptah santi), 4> ksetrapdldh purusa prasuptas tistamti ; then o- a, 
prB <a, $ te ca; then ho-s$ samutthdya, prB utthdya; then o-s bamdhanam, 
h vadhavamdhanam, * bamdham \ badhatn va, s vamda vd, prB vadham bam- 
dham vd; then ho-s<J> vidhdsyati, prB karisyamti II 13 o- <awi for tdvan II 

(rs amrtakalpd, h amrtakdlpdi, $pr amrtamayd6, B amrtamayii; then o- karkati, 
h cirbhidydh, s cirbhadydh, $ cirbhi{ikdh, pr cirbhatya, B cirbhatih II ho-s$prB om. 
nibhrtah ; then er avydpdro bhava, h ma avydpdraparo bhava, s mdvydpdro bhava, 
prB wia <vam avydpdraparo bhara, $ vydpdraparo bhavdn II <r om. <ac chrutvd II 
o- gardabhah, rasabha, hs a II hs$prB d^a II s aAo for 6Ao ; then h wa, o-4>prB 
na traTra, s tozm na; then ho-s^B wist, pr ctet'; then ho-s $ vandsrayatvdd ; then 
14 s$prhB gitarasam, <r gitasukham; then B vand'srayatvdt, pr vind&rayatvdt II 
o- om. <e 6Aa M ca II s'I'prB tenaitad, h tenaivam, s$prBh bravlgi \ tdctam; then 
hsprB ca, $ caA; then s* yatoA II 15 o- om. this and the following line II 

pr iaratyotsndhate II pr dwra, <E> rfwre II 16 hs$prB jdyate for v&afo* II 

hsI>pr karnne, B karne II prB gitajhamkdrajd, h gitajhamkdrayd, s gitasamskarajd, 
* gltddhyamkdrajd II 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 61 

api 12 srutvotthaya ksetraraksa ' bandha ! band A ! 'awam vidhdsyanti. tad 
bhaksaya 13 tavan nibhrtah ! ' tac chrutva rasabhah praha : ' bhoh 1 vana- 
sr&y&tvdd 14 ^itarasam na vetsi ; tenaitad bhanasi. uktam ca : 

15 ^arajjyotsnahate duram tamasi, priyasamnidb.au, 

16 dhanyanam visati srotre gitasamskaraja sudha.' 

Variants of HIBh, bh*n l n J n s A. 

Bh "pracdlenena ; II 1 anendrthapralapane, corr. to anena vyarthcf, which is the 
reading of II* ; II* anena vyarthapralapitena II 

7 HI (not Bh) pravrtya, II s pravrtto, bh pravrddha II II 1 II 2 II s caurajatair II 
HIbh nirbhrtair II 



9 HI* A kaM II Bh cauram for cauryam II II 1 II 5 n* "corikam II 

10 A rogadhye II VWU''Il 3 jivitam \\ 

11 bh* tada II bh tvadlyagatam, II 1 11* II 3 tvadiyam gUam II A iamkhavada- 
nuvadi, bh II 1 II' II 3 iamkhanadanwvadi, * iamkhananudanadi, corr. to iamkhana- 
nunadadi \\ HIBh II 1 II s II s nam for na II A ayi for a/ II 

12 A ksetrajm/rasa, n 1 !! 2 !!* ksetraraksakah purusa, Bhbh>J> ksetraraksapurusa II 
bh*A bamdham vadham ca vi, Il'II'n 3 vadham vamdham ca vi II 



13 bh*A aha II 



14 Bh gltam ratam II bh*A ins. tvam, II 1 !! 3 ta tvam, TP tat tvam before glla II 
bhn'II'II' ins. na between tvam and gita, om. na before vetsi II II 1 !! 2 !! 8 jdnasi for 
vetsi II Bh na <fjru II bh II 1 11*11' vravlsi, * bramei, A 6awm II 15 HI 

tjyotsnahate, Bh (aratyotsndhate, * iaratjjotmahate, II 1 sa[corr. from 
deletedjj'yofyyo corr. from some other aksara]feraoAa<e, II 3 ksarajotsnahate, II 2 
drarajnayotiahate II A j9Mram, n* ?wr II II 1 II J jyriyarnsannidhau II ISbh^rofe, 
corr. from /ro<r II bh A II 1 II* II 8 gitajJutmAdraja; * gitajhamkaraja, jharp, being 
very similar to Sam ; hence P gitaiamkaraja II 



62 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

17 srgala aha : ' mama, asty etat. param kathoram unnadasi. tat 18 kim 
tena svartbabhramsina 1 ' rasabha aha : ' dhig murkha ! kim 19 aham 
gitam na janami ? tac chrfiyatam, tasya bhedah : tad yatha : 

20 sapta svaras, trayo gramah, murchanas tv ekavimsatih, 

21 tanas tv ekonapancasat, tisro matra, layas trayah II 

22 sthanatrayam yatinam ca, sad bhedas ca, rasa nava, 

23 varnah sat, trimtat bhasas, catvarimsat tatah smrtah II 

Variants of hers prB <. 

17 h mana, a mamaka II <$ asyaitat II a- param na vetsi tvam kevalam 
anudiSate kim Una, &c. ; s param na vetsi gitam I tac chrdyatam, &c. ; $ param 
gltah kalam annatasi ta kim, &c. ; h param na vetsi glta tvam kevalam unnadasi I 
tat kim, &c. ; prB param na vetsi tvam gitam I kevalam unnadasi II tat kim, &c. II 

18 crl>h svarthabhramsena, prB svarthabhramiakena; a adds kim II h sdvravlt II 
er gardabha ; < rdsabhah II $ om. a/to II B dhig twice II Qjanann 19 hcr^prB 
om. gitam after aham, inserting it after janami II * tarhi for tac II h bhedah II 
h<rs om. tad yatha; prB tad yatha tasya bheddn 6rnu (B n chr) \\ 20 o-prB 
murchanat caika II h "vimiati II 21 trs tana ekona, h tonany ekonapamcasa, 
pr tana tv ekona II o- tisras tola for tisro matra, II o- layas II In $ the fourth 
pada runs thus : ity eta irutimamdalamm ; in prB ity etat svaramamdalam II 
22 cr yajinam II $ (transp.) ca jdtinam II s om. ca II Second pada in <r : sat 
kdvydni rasai ca sat, pr sadgasya, then one aksara left free, then a rasa niva; 
B sad asydni rasa nava; hs satsasydni (s ins. ca) rasani ca; O satsvaida rasa 
navd II 23 s varnna, $ varsd, B (not pr) rdgdh for rarwaA II ho-s<fcprB 
trlmsatlr II s<l> bhdsd, o- bhdvdh, B (not pr) bhdvds II Fourth pada in o- : satca- 
tvdrimiatih smrt&li, hspr dvicatvarimiati (pr adds A) smrtah (h om. A), B catvdrimiat 
tatah smrtah, * dvicatvaraviiatis tathd I ?na<ra II 272, 1 h pamcdsihyadhike ; 
O pamcasityadhikam II a caitad II Second pada in ho-prB: gitamgdnam satam 
smrtam, B gitdmgam satatam smrtam, $ gitam II naganam 6atam II (om. smrtam) II 
After line 1 o-$prB insert a half sloka; first pada crh$prB: svayam eva jmra, 
proktam (h iastre for proktam) ; second pada : o- svayam eva sruteh priyam, 
* Bharatena &rutam iriyam, prB Bharatena sruteh (pr few for rw c ) param, h vedena 
ca iruteh param II 2 sB om. this line II h yKamg^A safia samvrtam II cr$pr 
vrtam \\ 2 a B om. this line II ho-s$pr kartie II h saradi II 3 <J> nanya- 
hdtapriyam lake II s param for priyam II o- sasyate, h durlabham, for drsyate II 

4 o- suskasnayurasasvadas, hsB fuskasnayusvarahladdt (h sw, and wica for va), 
pr iuskasnayuh svarahladat, $ suskasnacchuradblwdat II Fourth pada in o- : tyakta 
dksena Ra, pr tyaktas Tryaksena Ra, B Tryaksam jagraha Ba, s ya(or yu)ktas 
Tryaksena Ra, h paktas Tryaksena Ravanah, * paktas Tyaksena Rdmanah \\ 

5 "3? tvam; ho-s om. <mm; prB bhaginisuta for iram II prB vadan for vadasi II 
<E> manasamti for a c nt II cr^prB om. ca II 6 o- mamaka, O mam II <l> mady 
for i/arfy II <r om. <ad aham II s4>prB ins. tavad after aham II h dvaradeiasthah, 
tr vrttidvirasthitah, B vrttedvaridesasthah, pr miter, B wter, prB dvarasthitah, 
$ vddidvasthitah II her ksetram, prB ksetrapam for fee< 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 63 

272, 1 pancasityadhikam hy etad gltanam ca satam smrtam, 
2 suvarnaracitam suddham gitangaih sakalair yutam II 

2 a dhanydndmjdyate karnaih viSesdc charadi zthite II 

3 nanyad gitat priyam loke devanam api drsyate ; 

4 Buskasn&yuravdhldddt Tryaksamjagdda Rdvanah II 

5 tat katham tvam mam anabhijnam vadasi, nivarayasi ca 1 ' si-gala 6 aha : 
' mama, yady evam, tad aham vrtti(fflrasthah ksetrapalam 7 avalokayami ; 



Variants of HIBh, 
17 n'rPH' tat for asty etat II n'n'IT 1 kathorasvaram nadasi II 



18 n 1 !! 2 !!* ten&rihablvramiina II 
bhA dhig 2, * dhig dhig II 

20 HIbh*A "vimsati II 

21 bh*A tan&ekoaa , TL 1 U" tamos cekona , W tana$ caikona? ; Bh tv enako 
for to ekona II 

22 bh^An 1 sad dsyani for sad bhedas ca (op. the reading of s), corr. in n 1 to 
sadjasyana; II 2 sad jasya ca; H 3 sad gasyana II HI bhedd II Bh arf akard rasa 
na I om. va II 

23 ^ffn 3 trlmsatlr, bhAH 2 vimfatir II bh Iharyos, A 6/*aw/ II H'H'n 3 
(om. tatah) smrta, H 1 mtdhaih, n j n s budhai II 

272, 1 HIbh tyadhikam, in bh corr. by cop. to our reading; A "lyadhekam II 
HI spatpat for % eiod II 



2 bh'HI 1 !! 5 !! 3 vftain, A drtam for yutam II 

2 a bh^An'Ifn 3 om. this line I) Bh karnne II 3 bh giiatvaram or gtta- 

dva/ram for gltdt priyam, corr. by cop. to gitakaram; & gitadvdram, An 1 !! 1 !! 3 gltad 
varam II 4 bh*!! 1 !! 1 !! 3 snayuravair Ham, A. smaywrawaeiaiam II Bh raa- 
Ihddat II Fourth pada in bh^AlI'II 2 !! 3 : raramje Ravanah pwra (II 1 II 3 pwrah) II 



5 Bh om. iwwi II Bh nivarayisi II 

6 bh^An'n'n 3 vrtlidvlradefast/iah, Bh vrtipwradeiasthah (see the corrupt 
reading of HI in the text) II 



64 Chap, III. Account of the Manuscripts 

tvam punah, svecchaya gitam kuru ! ' 8 tatha eonusthite gardabha utkan- 
dharo bhutva sabdayitum arabdhah. tatah. 9 ksetoa.rafoafcd rasabhasabdam 
$rutvd krodhad dautan dantaih pllOdayanio lagudaru uddisya dhdvildh. 
sametya ca tavat tdllditah, yavad bhumiprsthe patitah. tatas ca sacchi- 
faolukhalam gale 12 baddhva ksetrapalah. suptah. rasabho 'pi Ja&'svabha- 
vagatavedanah 13 ksanenabhyutthitah. uktam ca : 



Variants of ho-sprBS". 

1 h om. svecchaya II 8 ho-s#prB tathanustlte (B s(hi) II After tothdnustite 
a- todyltam akarnya I talo lakutam utpddya pradhdvitah (1. 10), s rdsabharafitam 
akarnya ksetrapah krodha damtdn lagudam udyamya pradhavltah (1. 10), h 
utkamdharam krtva rimkatwrn dravdhah I iato rdsabharimkitam samakarnnya 
ksetrapala krodhdnudattanusaya lakutam udgamya pradhavltal) $ uktam- 
dhararikimtum arabdhah II tato rdsabhamnkimtu samakarnnya ksetrapalah 
krodhd dumtd carvvayan I lagudahastah pradhavltah (1. 10); prB rdsabharatanam 
akarnya ksetrapah (pr adds l) krodhad damtdn gharsayan pradhavltah (pr to, 
om. |; 11. 10, 11); ydvod rdsobho dr(as (pr hrstah l) tdval (pr tdvat) lakutapra- 
hdrais tathd hato yathd pratddito bhiiprsthe (pr s(e) patitah (pr om. A; 1. 11) II 

10 h samastakena for sametya II s$ om. ca after sametya II 4>h pratadlto \\ 

11 (r bhumau, $ bhamau, h bhuprste, s bhuprstJu) II 4> patatitih n prB tatai 
ca sacchidrolukhale baddvd (pr badhva) gato murso (B om. mursd) bhuyo (pr adds l) 
pi (12) prasuptah; a- tato grivdydm udusalam baddhvd bhuyo 'pi (12) prasuptah; 
B tatah swxhidrodukhala I vaddho gatamarso bhuyopi (12) suptah; h tatah cchidro- 
dmalatn vavdhd ksetrikah prasuptah ; <fc tata ca tacchirodhdtudusalam gale 
badhvd (12) ksetrikah prasuptah II 12 $ om. 'pi after rasabho n s svajd- 
tiavabhdvdn gatavedandt ; a- svajdtisvabhdvdt ksanenotthitah, h svajdtiprabhdvdd 
gatavedana ksa, prB svajdtisvabhdvdd (pr prabhd for svabhd) gatavedanah 
(pr <aa for tave) ksa; $ jdtisvabhdvdd gatavedandm ksanena utthitah ll 13 o-s 
om. uktam ca II 14 $ sdrameyasvards'vdndm, <rsB sdrameyasya cdsvasya, pr sara- 
inayasya vd$vasya, li sdrameyasya ddsasya II smiesyatah II B pr rdsabhasya vUesatah 
(pr naA) n 15 h ^>a<i, s parajo \\ lis janita II 16 a- tato^ ca rasabho 'pi 
tad evodusalam adaya vrttlm curnayltva pa d ; s tatodev&dusalam, $ tatahi ca 
deva udukhalamm, then s$ with o- (only s vrtim); prB totos tern evolnkhalam (pr 
fa for kha) adaya vrtinj (pr vrttini) curnayltva (pr rnna) paldyitum a ; h to<M 
ca II terf evodusalam adaya vrttlm bhurnayltva pa dravdhah II 17 ho-sO 
etasmina a, prB atrdmtare II ho-sprB ins. ';;t after 6rgdlo II hcrs$prB durad 
eva (pr adds n) tern dr$tva (s drstam) sasmltam (h savismitam) (18) aAa I (19) 
siidhu mat u la, spr giten(21)eti, o-4>B gitena muyd prokto ($ j/w/fcto for prokto) 'pi 
na sthltah, h ^ftena nivarito aa tnaya sthitah, om. the second part of the sloka ; 
2O cr*B apurvo 'yam manlr baddhah \ (B om. I) sampraptam gitalaksanam 
(B nam) n 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 65 

14 sarameyakhar&wzz, gardabhasya visesatah, 

15 muhurtat parato na syat praharajanita vyatha. 

16 tatas ca vrtim bhahktvd kantkastham ulukhalam dddya palayitum 17 arab- 
dhah. agminn antare srgalo durdt tarn avaloky19edam uvdca: 19 ' sddhu, 
matula, gU'21 eti. 



Variants of HIBh, 

8 bh * II 1 II 2 II s tathanustlte, A tatha (corr. by cop. from tethd) anustite II 
A bhuyd \\ II 1 !!'!! 3 sabdayitum II 9 bh*An 1 II a n 3 ksetrapala II Bh tatoh 
ksetraraksakaras tat idbdam II bh*A ralabhasdbditam II bh*!! 1 !! 2 !! 3 sama- 
karnnya, A trutva satnakarnya \\ bh* damtair || *A nipldayamto, bh nihpi- 
dayamto, n 1 !! 2 !!' nispidayamto II 



1O II 2 lakutam II bh^Bh udyamya, A udyasya, n 1 !! 2 !! 3 udgrhya for uddiiya \\ 
3 pradhavltah, IT 1 pradhovita II bh*An 1 n 2 n s pratadlto II 11 A 

yava ruviprste ya (ya del. again) II II 1 II 2 bhuprs(e, corr. in n 1 to bhupraste, which is 
the reading of II 3 II HI sacchidrolusalam; bh gacchidrodusalam; * sachidrodusalam ; 
A sacchidraudusalam, corr. to lam; W II 2 II 3 sacchidram udukhalam II 



12 HI ladhah II HI kselrapaldh II ITU 2 !! 3 prasuptah II bh^n'H 3 sva- 
jatisvabhdvagatavedanah, A svajatisvabha/va/vagatavedanah, II 2 svajdtlyagatasvabha- 
vavedanah II 

13 n 1 !! 2 !!' ksanendpy utthitah li 14 Bh khard6vdnam, corr. by cop. from 
"khakhdtvandm ; bh* A khardivasya II II 1 sdrameyasya c&svasya, corr. from other 
aksaras, the last of which being svanam; II s sdrameyasya cA&vasyam, n 2 saro- 
meyasya vdsvasya II 15 bh prajdrajanitd, A prahdrajanitavyethd II 16 HI 
wtwi II HI ulusalam II bh^An 1 !! 2 !! 3 a<a^ ca tem evbdusatam (A em wdw- 
ealam/m) ; in II 1 corr. to evddukhalam (which is the reading of II 2 II s ) adaya vrttlip 
(Wll 3 vrtim) curnnayitva pad II 17 bh^Affn^ 3 etasmlnn \\ Bh durattardt 
for dwm II Bh giteneti II bh^AffH^ 3 <fr rfurad eva tern (H 1 n 2 n s enani for 
eva etom) drstva sasmltam (A sasmidamtom) (18) zcZam aAa II (19) s&dhu matula 
gitena varlto na maya sthitah \ (20) apurvo 'yam manir baddhxh (A baddho) 
sampraptam gitalaksanam n 

21 bh*A add t'/i II * adds toAa 6 II 

K 



66 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

From the specimen just given it appears that in not a few cases Bh 
comes nearer to the text of the Hamburg MSS. than bh4T! 1 n 2 n 3 A. But 
in some of these cases Bh and the Hamburg MSS. are decidedly wrong, 
viz. 271, 13.16.23 (a gross chandobhahga) ; 272, 2 a (an interpolated half sloka) ; 
6 (the reading of Bh being a corruption of that of HI, and that of HI 
being an obvious corruption of that of bh^AlT 1 !! 2 !! 3 ). Besides, in 271, 11 
BhHI read nam for na, as apparently some previous copyist, who did not 
understand the wording, thought xabddnwvddinam to be the adjective neuter. 
But as n 1 n 2 n 3 have the same blunder, this case is not conclusive. 

These are serious mistakes which Purnabhadra, who tells us that he 
has corrected the text aj^rrn^U! (289, 2e), is not likely to have overlooked. 
It is true that in some cases he has taken over blunders from his sources. 1 
But these cases are comparatively rare. And not only in the few lines of 
our specimen, but in the whole text of book V, Bh has many mistakes in 
common with both of the Hamburg MSS. or else with one of them. Cp. 
our variants at 264, 6.14 2 .24, 266, 10 (HI blunder: venivacchardjah, Bh 
wrong correction thereof : venuvatsardjah)? 269, 22 (paldyanavisayah BhH and 
jaldxrayam BhHI). 272, 22 (the number of the preceding tale being inserted in 
a wrong place). 275, 10 (same gap in BhH; corrected in I). 277,3.15.17 
(wrongly corrected in I). 278,8 (BhHI vayam for vanam; but vanam must 
be the original reading, as it forms the contrast to grftam ; cp. also 278, is). 
279,11 (original reading vyathd, as in our text; Bh corrupted to yathd; 
HI a correction of this corruption based on the end of the fourth pada: 
tatha). 280, 20 (Jco'pi for kam api; h also has this blunder!). 281, 9 (our 
text : trsnaika tu ; corruption in Bh : trsmkd tu ; correction thereof in HI : 
trsnd [I ir&nau\ kdpi). 12 (deva for yena, which is necessitated by the con- 
struction). 14 (Bh H). 282, 4 (our text : hatah Satruh ; H corruption : hatah 
Satrum ; corruptions thereof in Bh and I ; Bh : hatafatrum, I : hatah Satru). 
6 (same gap in BhHI). 283,13 (a$vamadhyastho, corrupted to madhyastho in 
the archetype of BhHI ; this is corrupted to madhydsthdmi-n. H, and wrongly 
corrected to madhyasthdm in I). 284, 12 (BhI gatir t Hh "gati, for malir). 
285, 21 (BhHI arddhodite for anuddhdnah ; but cp. 286, s). 

If Purnabhadra had not been aware of all these gross blunders, he must 
indeed have been a blind man or a *J<sN^mnS!:. Certainly no such man 
would have been entrusted with the revision of an old celebrated work by 

1 See above, p. 30 f. 

3 Simpl. MS. h has a compound: mahamamsavikrayasadhakav>ltij>rdbht-tindm, but 
it adds ekatamah li 

s As to VInavatsa, cp. Speyer, Studies about the Kathasaritsagara, Amsterdam, 
1908, p. 5. 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 67 

a minister. 1 Hence we must conclude that, in the fifth book, not Bh, but 
the bh *-class has preserved the genuine text of Purnabhadra, and that the 
text given in Bh is a copy of some old MS. belonging to the H-class of 
the textus simplicior. 

This view is corroborated by the fact that many and always good 
readings, in which bh* deviate from the Hamburg MSS., are to be found 
in the <r-class of the textus simplicior. Hence we may conclude that 
Purnabhadra used at the same time MSS. of both the H- and o--classes, 
preferring in most cases the H-class. 2 

The wording of the textus simplicior as contained in Bh's fifth book 
is of a high critical interest. In 1902, when I was not yet aware of the 
true nature of this part of Bh, though I saw that BhHI formed a clearly 
distinct group of MSS., 3 I thought it probable that the stories V, xv, xvi 
(Biihler and HI) did not originally belong to the textus simplicior, though 
they stand in all the MSS. of this recension I had, and have up to this 
day, examined. 4 Now these two stories are missing in Bh. This shows 
that my view in this respect was correct. 

As in the fifth book Purnabhadra follows the textus simplicior much 
more closely than in the rest of his work, I give the complete variants 
from Bh for this book from 260, 2 onwards. The beginning of the fifth 
book unfortunately is lost in Bh. 



7. Books I to III in Manuscripts Bh and $. 

In order to show the relation between Bh and 4> in that part of the 
two MSS. which contains Purnabhadra's text, I give their readings, and 
nearly all of their even insignificant blunders, from the beginning of 
book II, p. 126, to p. 134,23 inclusive. It will be seen that * cannot 
go back, in this part of the text, to Bh. Both Bh and <!> must go back 
to some previous MS. Cp. Variants 127, ll.H.26. 128, 8 (here it is evident 
from <J>'s reading that, at the time when the source of 4> was copied, 
a small bit of the vowel under ^ was still visible in the original) ; 128, 7.12 
(where the difference between the readings of Bh and 4> must go back to 
some marginal addition) ; 128, 19.30 ; 129, 1.9 ; 131, 8.9.10 (the interesting 
interpolation of f^lfe(/lKW inserted only in Bh in due order) ; 132, 8 

1 See pra&wti, 289,18. 

2 See our parallel Specimens I to III. There, indeed, nearly all the text of 
Purnabhadra' a recension is to be found in HI, or Kielhorn-Buhler and h, where he 
follows the textus gimplicior. 

Berichte der kgl. Sachs. Ges. der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 1902, p. 68. 
4 1. c., p. 68 f. 



68 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 



(<I>'s reading more correct than Bh's, the case being such that no copyist 
would have been aware of Bh's blunder). 

The fragment of Pumabhadra's text which forms the stock of books 
I to III in Bh<I>, does not contain the genuine wording, but an adulterated 
one. In very numerous cases, words have been transposed, omitted, or 
replaced by synonyms, without any evident reason, and other texts, 
especially the textus simplicior, have been compared by the reviser to 
whom Bh's text goes back. This occasionally causes disorder. For instance, 



Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, xiii, Lion's retainers 

outwit camel. 

In the following parallel texts, the words taken into the text of Bh 
from the textus simplicior are set in italics in the columns of 
Bh and HI. 



Our text p. 75, 18. 

18 bahavah panditah ksudrah, sarve mayopajlvinah I 

19 kuryuh krtyam akrtyam va, ustre kakadayo yatba 

20 Damanaka aha I katham caltat I so 'bravit I 
22 asti kasmimscin nagare vanik Sagaradatto 
nama I sa ustrasatam 23 bahutnttlyacelakasya 
bhrtva kasyams'cid di& prasthitah I atha tasya 
24 Vikatanamflstro 'tibharena nipidito visrasta- 
sarvaiigo niscestah 25 patitah I tato vanik ce- 
lakabharam aiiye.sustresu vibhajya ksipt- 

va 26 ' aranyabhOmir iyam visama, asmin 
sthanc aa sakyatc sthiitmn' 27 iti Vikatam 
vihaya prasthitah I tasmims ca sarthava- 
lie gate Vikatah 28 sanaili sanaih samcaraii 
^aspam bhaksayitum arabdhah I evam asau 
76, 1 katipayair evahobhir balavan sam- 
vrttah I tasmims ca vane Madotkato 2 nama 
siinhah pratiTasati snia I tasyanucara dvi- 
pivayasagomayavah I 3 atha tais tad vanam 
bhramadbbir drstah sarthavahaparibhrag- 
tah sa ustrah I 4 tarn cavijnatapurvarnpam 
hasyajanakam drstvs simhah prstavan I 
idam 6 apurvam sattvam ilia vane prc- 
chyatam I kas tvara asi I tato 6 'vagatatattva- 
rtho vayaso 'bravit I ustro 'y am 'o' 56 P ra " 
khyatanama I 7 tatah eimhena prstah I lihoh, 
kutas tvam iha I tena catmano yatlia-Svrttavi- 
yogah sarthavahat samakhyatnh I &c. 



Bh (exactly as in the MS.). 

vahavah pamditah ksndra sarve mayopajlvinah I 
knryuh krtyam akrtyam va ustre kakadayo yatha II 806 
Damanaka aha II katham etat II so 'vruvit II 
asti kasmimsci nagare vanik Sagaradatto 
nama I sa ustrasatam bahumulyasya celakasya 
bhrtva kasyamcid disi prasthitah I atha tasya 
Vikatanama ustro 'tibharena pidito vi^rasta- 
sarvamgo niscesta patitah I tato vanik ce- 
lakabharam anyesu ustresu vibhajya ksipt- 
va aranyabhumir iyam visama "sinin 
s thane na sakyate sthatum iti Vikatam 
vihaya prasthitah I tasmin sarthava- 
he gate Vikatah sauaih sanaihr utthaya samcaran 
sispsm bhaksayitum aradhvah I cva ca sau 
katipayair evahobhir vvalavan su- 
vittah I tasmims ca vane 

kaddcit tair Has tatah 

paribhramamanaih sdrthdd bhrastah Kraihanako nama 
ustro drstiify atha simhah aha V aho apitrcam idam iatvaip\ 

tajnayatdm I kim etad aranyalc&m 
grdmyam va tata, irutra vdyasah aha II bho svdmin 
grdmyfyam ustrandmo jlvavitesah I tava 
bhojya\s tad vyapadyataip simhah II na 
ffrhsun dgatam hanmi I ulctam ca II 
grhe iairum api prdptam vifoastam akutoyam I 
yo hanydt tasya papam syae chatavrahmayaghatakam II Jtc 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 



69 



in the following four parallel texts of our Tale I, xiii (Lion's retainers 
outwit camel), Purnabhadra follows Sar. ft, i. e. the secondary recension 
of the Tantrakhyayika, with an enlargement at the beginning of the story, 
in which our author, following the beginning of the frame-story of book I, 
narrates how the camel came to the forest. Bh has this selfsame be- 
ginning ; but from 76, 3 onward, this MS. copies a textus simplicior of 
our story. The consequence of this awkward contamination is a double 
one ; (1) the camel is twice introduced into the story, and (2) it bears two 
different names in the different parts of our tale. In the beginning it is 
called Vikata with Purnabhadra's text, whereas in the subsequent part 
of the fable its name is Krathanaka as in the textus simplicior. 



Hamb. MSS. (Text exactly according to H ; 
in the footnotes readings of I). 

bahavah pamditah ksudra I * sarve mam^opajlvinaji I J 
knryu ' krtyam akrtyam va I * ustre kakadayo yatha I 
Damanaka aha I katham etat so 'bravit I ' 



asmi * kasmimscid vanoddcse 7 Madotkato nilma 
limhah prativasati ema I tasya ciinucarah anyepi dvl- 
pivayasagomayavah 8 samti I atha Jeaddcit tavr ita talo 
bhramadbhih 9 earthad bhrastah 10 Krathanako " ndmfftro 
(JfffaA I la atha gimha aha \ aho apurvdyam satiiai 

tatjftayatam I Icim ayam aranydko ls va 
gr&myo va I tat frutvd " vdyaia aha I evamin 15 
gramyoyam uttrah nama jlvaviiesah tava 1 ' 
bkojyaj ca vydpadyatam I " eimha aha 1 18 4ham 

kagatam hanmi \ ' vMum ea 1 18 
gfhe iatrum api praptaip vi&vaitam vihitagamatn " 
yo hanyat taiya pdpam syd \ t atamahmat)aghatajam I M 



Skr. ft. 

bahavah panditah ksudraa sarve tnayopajlvinah I 
kurynr dosiam adosam va ustre kakadayo yatha II 
Damanaka aha I katham caltat I so 'bravit I 



asti, kasmimscid vanoddcse Madotkato nama 

fiimhah prativasati sma I tasyanucaras trayah piaitasino dvi- 

pivayasagomayavah I atha tair 

bhramadbhir drstas sarthavahaparibhras- 

ta ustrah I tarn cajnatapurvarupam 

hasyajananam drstva simhah prstavan I 

idam apurvam sattvam iha vane prc- 

chyatam I kas tvara iti I tato 'vagatatattvS- 

rtho vayaso 'bravit I a- 

khyatanamostro 'yam iti I tatas tena simhasa- 

ka^am viivasyanltah I tenapi yathavrttam 

atmano viyogas sarthavahat samakhyatah I &c, 



* I "in. danda I 
10 I dbhastolt II 

13 I ins. ma II " I tnchrufvd \\ " I mdmin II "I 'xastava \\ 

I double dan^a II " I niAitdyatarp with following danija II ao I tydchatabrdhmava? II 



1 I ksudrah, om. danda II 
om. danda !l "I anti II 
11 I double danda || 



* I mdnsopafivinah II 3 I kuryuh II 

I vano&cie II I drnpimva" II ' I "dbhi II 



5 I sSbravlt, 

11 I Kratha II 

17 I om. danda II 



70 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

In the Tale II, vi, the two genii Karman and Kartr are confused, p. 157, 
21 and 24 ; but in the second place Bh reads Kartrn for Karman, and in the 
following part of the story the mistake is not maintained. 

In 49,14. the reviser shows his pandityam inasmuch as, after ^?R ^, he 
inserts tR|f<>m% micjid^l Hli^i (see Variants). But his pandityam did 
not prevent him from believing that tortoises are covered with hair; for 

in 170,10 he makes fTT^:<*<Asn*)4'i SMTWH. 1 out of 



And again, his pandityam abandons him in 218,12, where 
write 3T^t f^T$ I 3T^f f^3 I 3 Purnabhadra here observes with his 
source Sar. /3 the rule laid down by Panini in his sutra viii. 2, 84 : <^{,1^ ^, 
i. e. ' (Pluti takes place) also in calling from afar.' This sutra was unknown 
to our reviser who, knowing that the figure ^ is frequently used in the 
MSS. to imply repetition (ex. jft^ for aft jft), and not seeing why this 
sentence was put twice in the text, writes it only once in this form : 

3Tft f^I f^f fa*T IrtJt^iT, &c. 4 

Evidently this reviser used still other sources than the textus simplicior. 
For after the kathasamgraha '-stanza 125,30 he adds: 

T 



%flf ^lRnid*Tl (!) IWT I As to this stanza, see our 'Variants'. It is 
not the only one which has been interpolated in this revision. 

A comparison of the other MSS. of Purnabhadra's text with his main 
sources, viz. the textus simplicior and the Tantrakhyayika, shows that 
the numerous deviations of Bh4> from our text go back not to the 
author, but to one of those awkward revisers who, in India, have so 
frequently destroyed the works of the poets. The text of Bh* is much 
more disfigured than that of A. Still the archetype of Bh must have 
flowed from a MS. whose text came very near to that contained in bh't'A. 
For in books I to III Bh has numerous mistakes in common with these 
MSS., or wrong corrections of their blunders. Cp. 9, 26; 10,2; 11,2.23; 
13,16; 18,11; 28,10; 35, 18 (wrong correction); 42,8; 43,4; 44,6; 59,3; 
60,30; 62,1 (MS. A correct) ; 64,3; 69,3; 74,8.17; 83,6; 93,9; 96, 10; 
99,5.6.11; 101,12; 119,21; 121,7; 122,12; 123,12; 131,18; 132, 12 (wrong 



1 So Bh*. 

2 But cp. Variants. 



* Our text spells f(HI$ with Bohtlingk in his second edition of Panini. 
4 MS. A reads 3Tlff (=MdJ 3Tt (!) f^5RJ, I, taking 9 for an old-fashioned form of <^. 
6 This expression is to be found in Merutunga's Prabandhaeintamani (Bombay, 
1888), p. 25. 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 71 

correction); 136,4; 138,12; 143,24; 145,24; 147,2; 152,10; 154, 16 (wrong 
correction) ; 161,2; 162, 13 ; 163, 13 (see Variants) ; 170, 20 (wrong correction) ; 
179,18; 180,4; 186,4; 192,23; 198,9; 203,6; 204,5; 211,21; 212,22 
(wrong correction). 

There can be no doubt that Bh, in its Purnabhadra part, contains 
a very much adulterated text. Nevertheless, it has right readings in 
some places where bh* are defective. Cp. Variants on 33, 12.15.21 (cp. 6ar. 
A 39 to A 40. This passage is not to be found in the textus simplicior) ; 
49,16; 83,2; 86,11; 102,10; 55, 10; 66,20; 71,10; 79,12; 80, s; 83,2; 
132,27; 155,8; 156,15; 172,3.26; 183,6; 187,10; 193,2; 194,19; 197,10; 
214,21; 220,7. 

A great number of these passages contain trifling cases. Only in 33, 21 all 
our MSS. have a gap, which Bh and KL 2 Mii 2 evidently fill in correctly. 
Our restoration of this passage is based on the consideration that the 
copyist's eye probably skipped from a first fRI^I^i: (1. 22) to a second 
fqJIa<*: , such aberrations being the most frequent causes of gaps. If this 
view is correct, all these MSS. must have filled in this gap from some 
other MS., for they omit the first f^RRi:. 

As in the case of A, it is not to be made out with certainty whether 
the Purnabhadra fragment contained in Bh* goes back to some MS. older 
than the archetype of bh^, or whether the right readings in Bh* in places 
where bh* are wrong, are due to revision. At any rate the blunders 
which Bh<J> have in common with bh^, show that such a MS. could not 
have been much older than the archetype of bh*. 

Our parallel Specimens I to IV show that the text has undergone 
many alterations in Bh. It is true that in some cases Bh goes with either 
the Hamburg MSS. or the Tantrakhyayika against bh*. But none of 
these cases is such that we must conclude that Bh* have flowed from 
some more original archetype than bh*. In Specimen I, 1. 151, e.g., Bh 
has the same blunder as blutA, viz. Jjf*T for *J*ft. This blunder evidently 
goes back to a misreading of ^JI^T at the end of the pada. The copyist 
of the archetype of bh'J'ABh* took the second aw-stroke for a danda, and 
misread 1% as fa. In the same specimen Bh inserts T in 1. 45, makes 
^nri^ out of *J^*ll<t. in 1. 60, and omits ^ in 1. 136 ; in all these three 
cases he destroys the metre. In this specimen the cases are especially 
frequent in which Bh goes with the Hamburg MSS. against bh'I'A. But 
it is quite certain here that these coincidences are due to the collation 
of some copy of the textus simplicior. 



72 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 

In line 115 ff. our parallel texts run as follows : 

HI athava so'tra raja, tad visVasasthane caturah feSakan atra dhrtva 
h athava yadi so'tra raja, tad vigvasaithane caturah SaSakan atra dhrtva 
Kielh. atha yadi so'tra raja, tato vis"vasasthane caturati salakan atra dhrtva 
Purn. tatas 

Bh atha yady asau iha raja, tad visVasasthane caturalj fo.s'akan dhrtva tatas 

H I tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena yah kaScid dvayor tnadhye 

h tarn ahuy- agaccha ; yena yah kas'cid dvabhyam madhyad 

Kielh. tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena dvayor madhyad yab kafoit 

Purn. tarn ahflya drutara agaccha ; yena yah ka^cid avayor madhyat 

Bh tarn ahuya drutam agaccha ; yena yalji kas'cid avayor madhyat 



HI **.)&> Ba sarvan etan bhaksayisyati. 

h raja bhavisyati, sa sarvvan etan bhaksayisyatiti. 

Kielh. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan etan bhaksayisyatiti. 

Purn. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan evaitan mrgan bhaksayisyati. 
Bh parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan ava(!) etan mrgan bhaksayisyati. 

The sentence tad, &c. (Hlh), or tato, &c. (Kielh.), is grammatically 
incorrect, inasmuch as the subject of dhrtva is the lion, and that of ahuya 
the hare. Purnabhadra, for this reason and for a reason which we shall 
consider hereafter, deletes the words athava, &c. But it is quite clear 
that his tatas corresponds to the tad (Hlh) or the tato (Kielh.) which in 
these sources begins the apodosis. The author of Bh's archetype must 
have had before him Purnabhadra's text as given in bh*A; but besides 
he must have compared some MS. of the textus simplicior. For in his 
wording, the apodosis is twice introduced, first by tad, as in Hlh, and 
secondly by tatas, as in Purnabhadra (and in Kielhorn's text). This 
faulty construction can only be explained by the supposition that the 
author of Bh's archetype was not aware of the fact that in Purnabhadra's 
text tatas corresponded to tad of the textus simplicior, which he had 
before him, and that he only saw that in this text there were some more 
words (atha to dhrtva), which accordingly he inserted, without reflecting, 
before Purnabhadra's tatas. 

As to the purport of our passage, I cannot believe that the text of 
the (T-class is here more original than that of HI. The wording of the 
Hamburg MSS. means : Bhasuraka is an usurper. Or else, if he is 
indeed the legitimate king, let him come, in order that that one of both 
of us who is the legitimate ruler may eat all the animals. This passage 
lacks wit; for evidently there is nobody to decide as to the lawfulness 
of the kingship of the two lions. The <r-class as represented by Kielhorn's 
text improves the sense, saying that the usurper proposes a single combat ' 

1 But the single combat is not even mentioned in the old MS. h of the tr-class 
which only has the future tense bhavisyati with Kielhorn. 



Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 73 

in order to decide who, in the future, shall be the king of the forest. 
Accordingly Purnabhadra deletes the words athava, &c., which contain 
a conditional acknowledgement of the lawfulness of Mandamati's rajatvam. 

Nobody will doubt that the reading of Bh is a contamination of 
Purnabhadra's genuine text and of the textus simplicior. Here, as in 
the case treated above, p. 68 f., the interpolator was not clever enough 
to avoid the traces of his activity. In the first case, he preserved the 
camel's two differing names from both the sources which he contaminated ; 
in our passage, he preserved, from these different sources, two different 
words tad and fatat which, though differing, correspond to one another. 

Although these cases, taken with many others which of course I cannot 
treat here, have firmly convinced me that Bh does not go back to an 
archetype independent of that of bh*A, I give nevertheless the readings 
of this MS. throughout from the beginning of page 126 to 134, 23 inclusive, 
and for the passages marked with an asterisk in books I to III inclusive, 
and quote Bh occasionally in some other places. 

Of book IV, Bh has only the text from the beginning (p. 228) to 
tatha hi (inclusive), p. 244, 10. In order to show the difference between 
Bh and <t> in this book, I give the complete variants of these two MSS. 
from the beginning of IV to p. 229, IT. From 229, 17 to 244, 10 the readings 
of Bh are given only in the passages marked with an asterisk. The 
readings of < I have neglected altogether. 



Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in the 
construction of the text. 

1. Basis of the text of our edition. 

INDIA is the ' classical ' country of interpolation and adulteration of 
texts. The more celebrated a work became, the more it was disfigured 
by copyists and revisers. Not even texts which, like the Mahabharata, 
are held to be sacred, have escaped this lot. A work so widely spread 
as the Paficatantra in its numerous recensions has undergone the most 
important changes in respect of its wording and of its contents, and that 
continuously, even to our own time. New editions quite different from 
the old work were prepared, and these new editions, after some time, were 
compared with older ones and melted together with them into new texts. 
In Purnabhadra's time there existed several redactions of this work, and 
Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that none of them contained any 

L 



74 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor 

longer the text as written down by the adyakam. In revising what had 
grown in the course of time to be a ' whole sastra ', he collected the different 
recensions and contaminated them, as shown above, not without inserting 
new materials. 

This was the Hindu manner of philological work, which to our days 
prevails amongst the old style pandits. European scholarship has arrived 
at other methods. Whereas a Hindu wants before everything else a most 
readable text, we want a text that comes as near as possible to the wording 
of the author himself. But when Kosegarten gave the first edition of the 
Pancatantra, he followed not the European, but the Hindu manner of 
proceeding. Instead of separating the various recensions of the work which 
he was editing, he contaminated them; with what result has been shown 
above, p. 44 ff. 

On p. ix of his edition of the textus simplicior he says : ' Utrum editio 
omatior, an simplicior, sit habenda vetustior, vel primae Pantschatantri 
formae propinquior, de ea re sententiam ferre certam non audeo; magis 
perspectum hoc habebunt posteri. ... Si quid video, editio ornatior, 
quanquam in earn ipsam recentiora multa recepta esse crediderim, in 
universum ad antiquam libri formam propius accedit, proptereaque cum 
libro Kalilae magis quam altera convenit. In editionis meae volumine 
hoc primo scriptura potissimum (!) ad editionem simpliciorem accommodata 
est, quoniam codices H.I.L. qui mini obtigerunt primi, illain editionem 
exhibent, eoque factum est, ut ad earn primam ex illis codicibus eruendam 
me adplicarem. Qui codices ubi nimis vitiosi vel mutili esse mihi vide- 
bantur(I), ex ceteris meliora vel pleniora supplevi. (Hence he gives in 
books III and IV a disfigured ' textus ornatior ', imagining the text of 
the Hamburg MSS. to be mutilated in them.) . . . Versiculos recepi nimis 
multos (I), ut lectores critici eorum, quos aut retinendos, aut eiiciendos 
esse censeant, ipsi instituere possint delectum.' An editor who renounces 
the critical examination of the text which he is editing to his readers 
instead of taking this duty upon himself, should abstain from editing 
altogether. 

Translators who followed Kosegarten propagated the error about the 
true form of the Pancatantra among all the philologists and folklorists 
who were forced to base their research on translations. The Hindu 
editors, in reprinting Kosegarten's text, not without new alterations and 
additions, settled the opinion amongst Indianists that on the whole 
Kosegarten's text corresponded to the MSS. of this work. The only 
edition of the textus simplicior which has been prepared in a critical 
spirit is that of Kielhorn and Biihler. Though of course this school-book 
is not a critical edition in the strict sense of the word, it offers to us 



in the construction of the text 75 

the corrected text of one single MS., namely, of one which, belongs to 
the (r-class of the MSS. of the textus simplicior. 1 

Kosegarten's publication of a small portion of the textus ornatior, 
i. e. of Purnabhadra's recension, is as uncritical as his edition of the 
textus simplicior. I need not expatiate here on this topic, as any one 
can easily compare Kosegarten's text with our text and with onr variants 
as well as with the other recensions of the Pancatantra. I point out 
only the fact that the characteristic passage 4, 21 to 5, 2 is missing in 
Kosegarten's text. 

That texts like these of Kosegarten are not only useless (this negatively), 
but also (this positively) a great and, effectual obstruction to the progress of 
philological and historical research, is a fact that no one is now likely to 
deny. Hence my first aim was to clear up the following questions : 

(1) How many different recensions of the Pancatantra are still existing? 

(2) In what genetic relations do these recensions stand to one another ? 

(3) Which MSS. are the most faithful representatives of their respective 

recensions ? 

The pedigree of the old Pancatantra recensions down to that of 
Purnabhadra has been established in the Introduction to my edition of 
the Southern Pancatantra. It is also given at the beginning of this 
volume, p. 5. The Southern Pancatantra and the Tantrakhyayika are 
critically edited. The genetic relations existing between the old Pancatantra 
texts are minutely studied in the Introduction to my translation of the 
Tantrakhyayika. Moreover, I have shown that Purnabhadra based his 
text mainly on the secondary recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3), 
and on the textus simplicior which, as our parallel Specimens show, he 
used in MSS. of both the H- and the (r-class. 

Now I have examined all the available MSS. of the Jaina recensions 
of the Pancatantra. All the MSS. of Purnabhadra's recension had to be 
classed roughly under two heads, the original class, and the mixed class. 

To the former class I allot those MSS. which are most consistent 
at the same time with the Tantrakhyayika and with the textus simplicior, 
but do not share the provable interpolations of the latter. To the second 
class belong all the other MSS. The MSS. of the mixed class based on 
Purnabhadra's text show with especial frequency interpolations from MSS. 
of the textus simplicior and contaminations with them. Other mixed 
MSS. are based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with Purnabhadra's 
recension. But there are also MSS. which contain new recensions based 

1 See above, p. 12 (pr), p. 58 ff., our parallel Specimens, and ZDMG. Ivi. 298 f. 



76 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor 

on the Jaina recensions and contaminated with Sar. /3, with the Southern 
Pancatantra, with the Hitopadesa, and with other sources. 

The main criteria for the classification of the several recensions are : 
(1) the number, choice, and arrangement of the single tales and stanzas, 
and (2) the wording of the texts. In the arrangement of the tales con- 
tained in book III, Purnabhadra follows the oldest texts (Sar., Som., Ksem., 
S.P., Semitic recensions). Mixed MSS. in most cases deviate from this 
arrangement. For the first book, moreover, there is a sure criterion in 
the story of the Weaver as Vishnu. Mixed MSS. based on the textus 
simplicior have this story as I, v, but follow Purnabhadra, throughout or 
partially, in the arrangement and in the number of the stories of books III 
and IV. Mixed MSS. based on Purnabhadra' s text agree with him in the 
first and generally in the second book, but deviate from him in books III 
and IV. But there are even mixed MSS. which agree throughout with 
Purnabhadra' s genuine text in the number and in the arrangement of the 
stories ; cp. above, p. 56, 6. 

For the stanzas, also, I compared Purnabhadra's main sources, and this 
enabled me to find out easily the interpolations of single MSS. 

Basis of the edition i bh, N, A ; vp, PL 1 , p, Fr, M ; Bh $. 

The comparison of the number and arrangement of the stories con- 
tained in the single MSS. showed that only the following MSS. came 
under consideration for an edition of Purnabhadra's recension : bh N A, 
^PL^PrM, Bh*. As shown above, ABh<I>p contain revised and con- 
taminated texts, which are very likely to have flowed from the same 
archetype as the other MSS. mentioned. Of these MSS., N goes back 
to bh, PL 1 p Pr M go back to *. Consequently the only possible basis for 
our text must be the two equally excellent MSS. bh and *, which agree 
very closely in their wording. I generally follow bh, unless its readings 
are clearly wrong. Wherever both bh and * have a wrong reading, the 
emendation of which was not evident, I compared Simpl., Sar., A and 
Bh. In most cases this comparison affords sufficient evidence. There 
are, however, some rare cases, in which the same difference which appears 
in the best MSS. of Purnabhadra's text is to be found in the most trust- 
worthy MSS. of the textus simplicior ; x cp. 22,25; 181,2; 214, 19 f.; 242,11. 
In 68,11 a gloss in the margin of * gives the reading of Simpl. HI h. 
If some copyist would have preferred this variant, copying besides exactly 
the wording of his MS., this variant could induce some editor to prefer 
it and to reject what is Purnabhadra's genuine text. All the passages 

1 In later MSS., owing to constant collations and contaminations, such cases are 
extremely frequent. 



in the construction of the text 77 

in which our text deviates, even in trifles, from bh and * are marked 
with an asterisk. 

Though of course, except in passages where bh* are incomplete to-day, 
the MSS. NPPrM cannot come under consideration for the constitution of 
the text, I not only give the complete variants, but even most of the 
blunders of all these MSS. For these blunders are of the highest im- 
portance for critical work, as nothing is more useful to prove the relations 
which exist between kindred MSS. than the mistakes which they contain. 
Only of M a great many of the blunders have been omitted in my variants, 
as this MS. is extremely faulty. It bristles with misreadings, small gaps, 
and dittographies. I got this MS. before I had seen *. Otherwise I should 
have jotted down still more of its mistakes, and the relation between M 
and * would appear even more clearly than now. To the contaminated 
MSS. pABh<J> and to L 1 only occasional reference has been given, except 
in book V, where I give the complete readings of Bh, which, as stated 
above, p. 56 ff. and p. 67, in this book contains an old and very valuable 
textus simplicior. From these variants it will be seen with how insig- 
nificant alterations Purnabhadra took over the textus simplicior of the fifth 
tantra into his own recension. 

Manuscripts bh and ty differ very little from Furnabhadra's 
autograph text. 

The very fact that so many MSS. can be proved to go back to bh* 
shows that in ancient times these two MSS., which I had the good fortune 
to use for my edition, were renowned for their value. As stated above, 
p. 37, the MS. bh goes back to a MS. which already was old when bh was 
copied from it. Our parallel Specimens also prove the excellence of 
the text of bh*. Indeed, I am convinced that neither of these copies 
deviates to any considerable degree from the text as written down by 
Purnabhadra himself, and that consequently our printed text comes as 
near to the author's genuine wording as any one of our current editions 
of say Goethe's prose works does to Goethe's own autograph text thereof. 

2. Emendation of the text. 

Inferior MSS. sometimes have more correct readings than our oldest 
and most authentic ones. The question arises, whether in these cases 
we should conclude that these MSS. go back to some source independent 
of the archetype of our best MSS., and whether, if this be denied with good 
reasons, we should tolerate evident blunders in our texts. 

In order to settle these important questions, I beg to be allowed to 
consider some standard examples, the nature of which we are able to 



78 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor 

determine with certainty. I take these instances from writings of eminent 
modern scholars, whose learning as well as whose accuracy is far beyond 
any doubt; and only to avoid the possible charge of malignity, I add 
some instances from my own writings. 

Paul in his fundamental work ' Principien der Sprachgeschichte V p. 86, 
last line, gives hortibus as the dative case of the plural ofhortus. Hillebrandt 
says on p. iv of his ' Vedachrestomathie ' : 2 ' Der leidige Druckfehler, welcher 
S. 38 entstellt [viz. Atharaveda], ist meine Schuld und von mir trotz 
dreimaliger Correctur ubersehen worden.' To the kindness of Miss Emma 
Benfey I owe the MS. of her celebrated father's translation of Christoforo 
Armeno's ' Peregrinaggio di tre giovani figliuoli del re di Serendippo' the 
beginning of which translation he published in the third volume of his 
periodical ' Orient und Occident '. 3 This MS. is very carefully written 
in its author's fine and sympathetic hand. In this most authentic arche- 
type I read, amongst other slips of Benfey's pen, this sentence on leaf xvi, 
first page : ' Da aber der Jiingling beschlossen hatte, sich auf jede Weise 
an dem treulosen Minister zu rachen, ging er . . . in das Schlafzimmer der 
jungen Dic/iter des Ministers und umarmte sie alle drei mehrere mal.' 
L.v. Schroeder's excellent works are remarkably free from misprints. Still 
he writes, on p. 514 of his celebrated book ' Indiens Literatur und Cultur 
in historischer Entwicklung ' : 4 'Am Bedeutendsten und Selbstandigsten 
sind unter denselben zwei Dichtungen, welche dem Kalidasa zugeschrieben 
werden . . . : der Kaghuvan^a . . . und der Kumarasambhava, d. i. die 
Geburt des Liebesgoties ..." In the pedigree of the different recensions of the 
Pancatantra, p. Ixxix of my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, I wrote 
' 7Ww<7?<-Fassungen ', and later on, as my attention was concentrated on 
inserting the newly discovered recension v, I repeated this blunder on 
p. xci. In my essay on the origin of the Hindu drama and epic, WZKM. 
xviii, p. 165, I wrote : ' Die dramatise/ten Beziehungen, die zwischen dem 
Epos und dem Drama bestehen, sind langst erkannt worden.' This, I am 
bound to confess, is unmitigated nonsense. What I wanted to write, was 
of course : ' Die Beziehungen, die . . . '. Likewise I wanted to write 
Tamil- for Telugu-. Paul intended to write horlis, Hillebrandt Athanaveda, 
v. Schroeder Kriegsgoites. Like Hillebrandt and no doubt the other scholars 
mentioned before, I had again and again revised the printer's copy and the 
proof-sheets without seeing my blunders. For there is not only a ' Druck- 
fehlerteufel ', who disfigures the words written by the author, but there 

1 Halle, Max Niemeyer, 1886. 

* Berlin, Weidmannsche Buchhandlung, 1885. 

3 See Chauvin, Bibliographic des ouvrages arabes, VII, p. 160. 

4 Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1887. 



in the construction of the text 79 

is &pisaca much more malignant, the ' Schreibfehlerteufel ', whose deviltries 
are infinitely more dangerous to the author who has his text, i. e. the 
wording he intended to write down, firmly impressed upon his mind, and 
who very often does not discover the fatal slips of his pen until, the work 
being printed off, these rakwas stare at him from amongst the lines with 
devilish grimaces. 

Benfey, of course, would have removed from his MS. most of the slips 
which his hand had committed while his mind was intent on finding an 
adequate rendering of the text he was translating. But the blunder 
Dichter for Tochter is one of the very kind which would escape the 
scrutinizing eye of the author, when Tochter is impressed on his mind. 
Thus even modern authors on philological topics, who in the course of 
their studies are trained to philological d/cpi/3eia, and whose metier it is 
to jot down, in preparing their editions, the very smallest clerical errors 
of their texts, are liable to overlook in their own wording evident blunders 
which at least Lord Macaulay's school-boy would detect at the first glance 
of his eye. And yet these authors certainly will revise their works again 
and again, first in their printer's copy, and afterwards in the proof-sheets. 
The old Hindu writers, owing to the circumstance that their works were 
not printed, had no occasion of revising them as often as modern authors. 
Moreover, a clerical error would much more easily escape their attention, as 
there is not the least separating of words in Sanskrit MSS., a circumstance 
which certainly does not tend to render revising more easy. 

Hence the very thing which we should expect is that the Hindu 
archetypes (i. e. the authors' own autograph copies) should hardly ever 
have been free from mistakes, although these authors were men of un- 
doubted learning and thoroughly acquainted with the Sanskrit language 
in which they composed their works. 1 

But for the work of Messrs. Fischer and Bolte,* I probably should have 
published Benfey's translation of Christoforo Armeno's ' Peregrinaggio '. 
In doing so, I should of course have corrected the slips of Benfey's pen 
wherever the words he intended to write could be settled with certainty. 
I should have caused to be printed ' der jungen Tochter', and in order 
to give my edition of Benfey's work a diplomatic value, I should have 
mentioned his clerical error in my notes. 

The case is different wherever authors can be proved to have sinned 
against the rules of the language. So even Schiller, for instance, uses 

1 Cp. also above, p. 28, note 2, and p. 30, note 2. 

2 Die Reise der SOhne Giaflers aus dem Italienischen des Christoforo Armeno 
fibersetzt durch Johann Wetzel 1583 herausgegeben von Hermann Fischer und Johannes 
Bolte. Tubingen, 1895 ( = Bibl. des Litt. Vereins in Stuttgart, CCVIII, Tubingen, 1896). 



80 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor 

the decidedly wrong form umrungen for umringt, as if this word derived 
from the verb ringen (' to wrestle '), and not from the substantive Ring. 
In his ' Jungfrau von Orleans ', verses 947 f. (I, 9), he says : 
Umrungen sahn wir uns von beiden Heeren, 
Nicht Hoffnung war, zu siegen noch zu fliehn. 

The slip certainly originated in the idea of struggle (Heeren) which 
was in the poet's mind. In a similar passage of the same tragedy, verses 
2399 f. (Ill, 8), Schiller uses the right form : 

Umringt von Feinden ka'mpft sie ganz allein, 
Und hilflos unterliegt sie jetzt der Menge. 1 
And this same right form occurs in verse 447 (I, i) : 

Und find' ihn hier 1 umringt von Gaukelspielern . . . 
The same holds true in India. Even so scholarly a work as the classical 
author Dandin's KavyMarsa is not quite free from anomalies; see 
Bohtlingk's edition, 2 p. vi. In another sastra, whose aim was in part 
to teach standard language, viz. in the Tantrakhyayika (A 266), we find 
blunders against the rule laid down by Panini III, 3, 126 (Wackemagel, 
Altind. Gramm. II, 82, a, y). In a very interesting paper read before the 
Twelfth International Congress of Orientalists, 3 Prof. R Leumann proved 
from old palm-leaf MSS. that down to about the seventh century A. D. the 
Sanskrit written by most authors was not the pedantic one which had been 
laid down by the grammarians. On the contrary, Brahmans as well as 
Buddhists and Jainas wrote a Sanskrit more or less incorrect and in- 
fluenced by the popular languages. It was not before the time of the 
commentators, amongst whom Samkara and Haribhadra hold a prominent 
position, that the usual standard of Sanskrit was raised to a higher level, 
and that many things which before that time used to be tolerated, began to 
be avoided by good authors. But even after this time we find grammatical 
mistakes in the works of excellent authors which are critically edited. 
Hemacandra's so-called shortcomings in grammatical and lexicographical and 
metrical things have been pointed out by Jacobi, p. 9 f. of his edition 
of the Parisistaparvan. 4 As to occasional mistakes committed by another 
learned author, viz. Pradyumnasuri, cp. Jacobi's edition, p. 3 f. 6 Jacobi 
says that, ' as an epitomator and poet, he [Pradyumna] has done his 

1 In the first passage (947 f.), the battle has not yet begun. This shows that Schiller 
cannot, by any means, have intentionally chosen the abnormal form umrungen. 

1 Dandin's Poetik (Kavjadarca). Sanskrit und Deutsch herausg. von 0. Bo'htlingk. 
Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1890. Cp. also Biihler, WZKM. viii. 29 f. 

8 See Bezzenberger's Beitrage, 1900, p. 125 f. 

4 Sthaviravalt Charita or Parisishtaparvan . . . Calcutta, 1891 (B. I.). 

6 Shri Pradyumnacharya, Samaraditya Samkshepa, Ahmedabad, 1906. 



in the construction of the text 81 

task well. His language is concise in the narrative parts, pathetic in 
the moralising portions, and poetic in the descriptive passages which 
offer an opportunity of showing his proficiency in Alamkara. Still his 
work is not free from faults, even against grammar, the worst of 
which, a Prakritism, ^f|: instead of T[f*n, occurs VIII 520. And so he 
occasionally does not conform to the nicer metrical habits with regard 
to the Sloka as observed by the classical poets. But these shortcomings 
he has in common with most Jain writers during the period of their 
greatest literary activity and excellence (about 900-1300 A. D.).' As early 
as 1877, G. Biihler expressed his view about Jaina Sanskrit as follows : 
' Die Kenntniss des Sanskrit ist bei den Jainas nicht weit her und hat 
auch wohl nie den Grad der Vollkommenheit erreicht, der sich bei den 
Brahmanen findet, obschon es nicht zu leugnen ist, dass sie in der Glanz- 
periode der Jaina- Wissenschaft vor etwa 700 Jahren hbher gestanden hat 
als sie jetzt steht. Selbst die grossten Jaina-Gelehrten wie Abhayadeva, 
Hemacandra und Malayagiri, welche unter den Caulukyas von Anhilvad- 
Pathan 943-1304 p. Chr. lebten, waren nicht im Stande, ein vollstandig 
richtiges und idiomatisches Sanskrit zu schreiben. Auch bei ihnen kommen 
hie und da wirkliche grammatikalische Fehler vor, und von dem Prakrit 
beeinflusste Redeweisen sowie vom Prakrit ins Sanskrit /urlickiibersetzte 
Worter sind haufig ... Es giebt [viz. to-day] deshalb unter den Yatis 
sehr viele, die wohl etwas Sanskrit lesen, es aber nicht schreiben oder 
sprechen konnen. Andere sprechen es gelaufig genug, aber sehr fehlerhaft. 
Man hb'rt gleich, dass sie nur aus ihrem Dialecte ubersetzen und die 
Sanskrit- Grammatik nicht ordentlich kennen. Nur sehr wenige aus- 
gezeichnete Manner sprechen und schreiben ein ertragliches Sanskrit. Ganz 
frei von Fehlem oder falschen Wendungen ist wohl kaum ein Einziger.' l 

I am not inclined to think that the Jaina authors are the only ones 
in question who wrote and write a Sanskrit not quite congruous with 
the rules of Panini's Sanskrit grammar. The author of the recension 
of the Southern Pancatantra certainly was not a Jaina ; still this recension 
contains the most faulty Sanskrit text I have ever seen. As to the 
Hitopadesa, I have given a certain instance of a chandobhanga adopted 
by its author Narayana; see my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, 
p. Iviii. As to the Saurapurana, see Jahn, Das Saurapuranam (Strassburg, 
Verlag von Karl J. Triibner, 1908), p. xxii and f. Dandin and the author 

1 This passage is quoted from the ' Zusatze und Berichtigungen ', appended by Weber, 
p. 102 f., to his edition and translation of the ' Pancadandachattraprabandha. Ein 
Marchen von KOnig Vikramaditya. . . . Aus den Abh. d. Kgl. Ak. d. Wissensch. zu Berlin 
1877. Berlin . . . 1877. In Commission bei F. Dttmmler's Verlags-Buchhandlung 
(Harrwitz und Gossmann).' 

K 



82 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor, etc. 

of the Tantrakhyayika have already been mentioned, above, p. 80. 
I think truly critical editions will show that, like Dandin, nearly all classical 
authors occasionally committed so-called blunders 1 which were afterwards 
removed from their texts by commentators or learned copyists. Sanskrit 
has been a living language in the Hindu courts as well as amongst learned 
Brahmans and Jainas throughout many a century in mediaeval and even 
in modern India. 2 It is nearly impossible that even good authors should 
be quite uninfluenced by the vernaculars of the countries in which they 
lived. In the course of time Sanskrit style, as well as the Sanskrit 
vocabulary and the employment of grammatical forms, has undergone 
strong alterations. Like Greek and Latin, Sanskrit has gone through 
an evolution such as no language can possibly escape. No modern language 
perhaps is taught with more pedantry than French. Yet no school 
instruction, nor even the high authority of the French Academy itself, 
was able to prevent the written language to say nothing about the spoken 
one from continual evolution. Voltaire's language is considerably 
different from that of the best modern authors. 

Purnabhadra, no doubt, knew Sanskrit well. But according to what 
I have just said, I expected to find so-called anomalies in his text, and 
though not very many, I did find them in the oldest and best MSS. Part 
of those anomalies and even blunders he can be proved to have taken 
over from his sources. 3 

Wherever there was evidence that these anomalies were no mere slips 
of his pen, I tolerated them in his text. The decision was not easy in 
every case ; but as the reader will find in the text in all such cases an 
asterisk referring to my variants, he will be able to judge himself whether 
I was right or wrong in my decisions. 

1 Cp. Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik I, p. xliv ff., esp. p. xlvii ff. 

a See my translation of the Tantrakhyayika, Introduction, chap. I, 4, 3 ff. We must 
not forget that in the middle ages Jaina scholars and poets have a most considerable 
share in the development of Sanskrit language and literature, and I fully consent to 
Dharma Vijaya Suri, who in a letter expresses his view as follows : ' I am of opinion 
that in the time of Hemachandra and other Acharyas . . . the Sanskrit, I mean the 
classical Sanskrit, was the language of the Jjishtas ; and the learned amongst them, 
especially those whose aim it was to establish their reputation as savants, must have 
iw-itten in a style approved by the most cultivated class of people of the time. . . . Hernachandra's 
utterances themselves must be regarded as grammar.' Most of the so-called anomalies in 
the works of later Sanskrit writers must be regarded as correct language prevailing in 
their own time. The history of every language bristles with examples showing that 
originally wrong forms and constructions became the generally approved ones in later 
times. The very frequent construction ^ra fr1Hri (a contamination of 'Zflj fjjyjf and 
*ranTfljnj?J ) e.g. is not more faulty than Sie stehen (2nd person sing.) in German. 

3 See above, p. 30 ff. 



LIST OF VARIANTS 



INTRODUCTION 

Page 1. 

1 arham in 'I'PPrM is written in the well-known Jain fashion; in A 
it is mutilated to a flourish resembling an e; N om. the diagram II For 
om namah ri, A : Sfisarvajndya namah, N SfiganeSdya namah II 4 A 

daksandtye II A pramaddropyam II 5 N pracara for prarara II After 

marici Pr ins. mamjarl II ^PrM sakalakaldpdragatah, P sakalakaldparagatah. 
After manci, N ins. mamjarl, om. carcita and adds yugala after carana, 
omitting the visarga H A amarasaktindmardjd ; over kti A has a black 
spot of gamboge. It is clear that A originally had the reading of our 
other MSS. II 7 N anamtaraSaktiS 1 1 8 M ia for Iho, corr. from 

vd II 9 A athedam ucyate for atkavd sd i u II 12 N A lhavet for dahet II 
14 M ktimdn, corr. by a later hand to Haktimdti II 15 A etesdm II 

N om. all between bhavati and caranam [so for vydkaranam\ 1. 16 ; cara- 
nam is corr. to tatkaranam; M kena[new \ine]'nns(eyam II M tatraiko saciv&h 
procuh. This reading, however, is the correction of a later hand. The 
original reading was tatraikai . . . [no more to be made out] . . . procuh ; 
A atraike II 18 N jlvitavyavisayah II 19 A tad for kimcid II 24 * 
tatrdsti, but <fo add. by cop. over the line between ta and II A om. 
ndma II 

Page 2. 

1 N jwa>J for drdk II 3 K yyayisydmi II 4 A tathyam vacanam II 

5 Pr "jnanan no. II v^PPrM gvandmatydgam II 6 P [not *] only *m^a 

for iirphanddah II A arvalipmh, corr. to avalipsuh II M bravimi, corr. to 4ra 
by later hand II N aSUivarsa II 7 ydrtha ofvydvrtta worn off in P II 8 
M adyatamo II 9 A *a darsayitum II 11 M erfa, N erawz for <?&m II M 
nmtatsu kumdrdn II 12 M wz^z, N nivrttim II vixnufarmdpi also Hamb. MSS. 
and h II A djagdma II 13 M mitrabhedah I mitrasamprdptih I kakdluklyam 
[corr. to ya] labdhapran&Sdm [corr. to ^a] d [corr. to a and, by later hand to 
aiva \\paTlksitakanteli II 14 P rdputrdh II A adffiya II 15 M tatah- 

prakrti II A pamcatanitrakamti^dstram II 17 A ^o 'tra etat pafyati prdyo, 
corr. to yo 'trawa pajhate nityam II M om. vd ; a later hand supplies ca II 



N.A.SfTPrM 



84 Variants 



BOOK I. 
Page 3. 

1 M prdrabhyate mitrabhedo, corr. to ti dam II A prathamas tamtrah II 
A tasydyam I) N adyaSlokah II 2 * ins. Slokah before sneliah, but deletes 

it again II 3 * PPr vindsitah II 4 N om. tad yat/id II M ddknnydtesu, 
corr. to ddknndtye (!) II A om. pura II Over puramdarapura gloss in 'I' by cop. 
'mardvatl II 5 *PPr kaildsasikhard' II P t;zW/^ for vivid/ta" II NM "jsra- 
harandvaranapa" ; this seems to be the genuine reading II 6 N gatecrakilcf II 
7 A "devayatanam II 'J'PPrM pari karate? (Pr continuing rcchita), N 
panikarato, A parikaro, BhL 2 parikalito ; L 1 with us II M tocchrita, 
corr. to tocchata II M "himagire sadrxakdraprd II 8 M mahildropam, 

corr. to roddham II 9 A varddhamano ndma sd ; P vardhamdnandma II 

10 ^PL^PrM om. te*jz before cittam; but in * a nearly imperceptible 
mark refers to the inferior margin, where cop. supplies it II A ins. 
; after pravecyamdno II N at-a for zVa II 11 A ins. JBJ after gamclyamdno II 
* valnfikad varddhamdte, corr. to our reading II A valmika- [2nd hand adds 
m iva] varddhate ; N valmikam iva II 12 ^P labdha for labdhdk II 13 

M />a<7-i samnadanlydSviti II A varddhitdh for ^a^e II A sampraddnlyds II 
M lokamdrggendparaksamdno II N't'Pr raksamdno ; in Pr corr. to arafaamdno II 
14 Pr vinasyeta II M az^ II 15 P rak*yana II 'J'Pr ins. ca after kdryam, 
but * deletes it again II 17 A tatdkodara? II 18 A transp. stanzas 3 

and 4 II Pr ar^o for artlid, and nibadhyeta, corr. from niladhyete II 19 
M &z d[y for a ^ II A anarthavatam II 23 P gurundnu" ; Pr anupravrajya- 
mdnah\\ 24 'I'PM nirvartya, Pr nirvarttya II N a/>i prasthitah II 26 N 
for al^a II 27 M ruru, corr. to khara II 



Page 4. 

1 M rdha corr. to 'rdkfaxf, for f^*a ; A "citrakdraktalhayotka^dm II 
M "yodbhavdm II M acalanirgatodaka II 2 M ptirdpdtta' ', corr. from pdti II 
A karddame ma II N "kotpdtita" II In 4*, a nearly imperceptible deletion 
mark over c of cdtibhdrdd II A sakatasydti II 3 A dvayor for tayor II 7 A 
pamcardtrakam II M om. a II M yavasametdn, N vayasah sametdn II In 4* 
gloss by cop. on yavasa: ambala\\ 8 M om. ayawz II M toZ eaw or 
tademam ; P tadainam (p ted eara) II 1O M bhaydtare corr. by later hand 
to bhaydturaih for bhaydt fair II A om. wrja II 11 A yathdsau mrto 

[sandhi !] samjl" II A cdgnina; Pr cdgnyddisamskdrena II N samskrfya II 
12 A om. sdrthavdhah II A dukkham II kriydm all my MSS. ; Simpl. has 
the plural II 14 M svabhdgydnd vasdt, corr. to svabhdgyavaSdt II A*PPrM 
karana for "tea ; "prakdrair is perhaps a mere clerical error for prakarair II 
15 N om. all between avatlrnah. and kakudmdn II 16 Pr haravrsi iva II 



N, A, 



Book I 85 

17 N 'chadanair for ghattanair II After tisthati N ins. the stanza : arakntam 
tistati daivaraksitam surakntam dawahatam vinasyati II jivaty andtho 'pi vane 
visajnitah (!) krtaprayatno 'pi grhe najivati \1\\\ 19 Pr tac ca II 21 *P 
ldvasthdndndmdni II 22 M sarvesv eva na, corr. to sarvesu vana II M om. 
drartgapraiyan, continuing with tdgrdhdrajanasthdnesv ; Pr. pratyamtddrdhdra, 
*P pratyamtdgrdJiara ; in * gloss on agrahdra : dka, with some aksara lost 
at the edge of the right margin II A janastMne, om. sv II 23 Pr simhah 
tthdniyo. This is probably right ; cp. Tantrakhyayika 6, 13. But L 1 with the 
other MSS. II tatra cardh all our MSS. incl. L 1 . Cp. Introduction, p. 30 II 
24 N madJiyavarggah II Pr vandmtahgtJidnavdsinah II PL 1 "nasinah for 
vdsinah. This reading is due to the form of vd in $>, whose first spelling seems 
to have been va, corr. by copyist to vd. But the correction is not clear, 
and may easily be taken for na (see our Table I, no. 3, line 2 a) II 25 A 
pimgalah II 'J'PL^PrM sdmdnyah II A sdmdtyasasuddhajjanah II N suhrjjana, 
'J'PrMp gaziihrjjana, PL 1 samhrjjanam, 'I'PPr continuing cchatra" II A 
akrttima II A "mrasai" for rasai II A "ddhatan II 26 A anabhijndm iva- 
rajanasevitdndm II 28 'I'PI^Pr akdralvapu ', A ekdmtaratvapurasdmrtham, 
corr. to ekamtaratva II A aniksiptd ; L 1 with our other MSS. ; 6ar. 6, 17 
anutksiptd II A om. abhitam II M c ' kdrmmapdtham, N 'karmopdya II 29 Pr 
"norusd for paurusd II 3O V&te also L 1 ; cp. Introd., p. 30 II *PL J PrM 
purusdMra, N "purusah \ Mra, A purasakdra ; L 2 with us II Pr apibhutam 
for aparibhutam II M #a<r for "prati" II 31 Pr prapdta for "pratdpa" II 
M samdhdranam II 32 M apraharanam for apraharand II 33 A grdha I 
sdrdkramda\m II A aghatUa\$ikgi II N <aw for tdstra II 



Page 5. 

1 *PPrM vidydti for vighdti II M Mwa for nivdsa II After "sauhityam 
another hand than that of the copyist inserts in mg. of L 1 : vahusddriSyai- 
kdmtavihdrindm apdstakdmardgdnusayarasdndm vltardgdndm yathdvadupabhogyam 
updmgadhlrdvalokitavyavahdrdndm anupakdrindm ; K (according to Benfey's 
copy) L 2 in the text: &z[L 2 va for ia]^w#a^r^az[L 2 ' '$ye~\kdmta\}L adds z] 
j/(a[L a sd for /5a]rz's> a/;a#)!(i[K *Ma for sta] kdmardgdnasaya [L 2 gdta&aya for 
gdnayaya'\ rasdnam v? ya [with L 1 ; only L 2 yogyam for ^0gyam] a a [with 
L 1 ] ; cp. Sar. 7, 2 li SNA ardjya II 5 M <z for ca II 6 P "cittasya II 
7 A madd ' ; P om. zfl?a II 8 Pr asapatnepsi , A svasampannegmiksdlidras II 
1O "t maig.tr ay atum, Pr mamtrayatum, P marptrayarturm, L 1 mamtrayartturm 
(misreadings of one vertical stroke over fe, and of two strokes forming an 
angle over md in *, these strokes indicating the end of the first word and the 
beginning of the second one. Cp. vol. xi, Table II, no. 14, lab), A mamtri- 
lum li 15 A damanakas tv aha II *P (not Pr) "bruvit II 17 All our 
MSS. incl. L'L 2 tamda ; cp. above, p. 33, n. 2 II *PPrM devdyatanam n 



N.A.iTPrM 



86 Variants 



19 A ins. tutradhdrd before sthapa II 20 N devatdyanam, *PL J PrM devd- 
yatanam; L 2 arddhakrtadevdyat-ane; A ardkakrte\deratdyatanam II 21 frrddfia- 
pd{ito, PL 1 'rddhaydsphdtito, M 'rddhapraspJiotito, corrected from the reading 
of PL 1 . The reading of PL 1 is to be explained from that of *, whose cop. 
writes 'rddhapd, then, deleting pd by two little vertical strokes (which 
the later copyists no doubt mistook for the vertical strokes destined to 
separate words), continues sphdtita. See vol. xi, Table II, no. 13, 4 a II 
22 PL 1 niravddirakllako for nikhata II M khddira corrected to khadira II 
N 'vatisjaii, corr. to te by the copyist II 23 Pr klliko II 26 Pr arddhapd , 
'J'L 1 arddhapdsphd ', P arddhayd sphd", M arddhaprasphotitif , corr. from the 
reading of P II NA vrsanasya II A sthdndc cdlUakUake II 27 ^PPrM 

bhavadbhir ; but cp. Sar. 7, 21 II *PPrM veditavyam for viditam II Pr pari- 
harttavyam II A om. Hi after pari II After *<' *PPrM add kathd \\1\\, P 
adds flourish II 

Page 6. 

2 N mdtrdvarttanam II A "mdtrdrtha II 3 'I'PPrM viSesdrthatayd II 

P vedam for cedam II A a\dha ca\ idam ucyate II 4 M /?<z for ajoa n 9 
M vayamsi, corr. by the copyist (?) to vdyasd kim II 1O Pr ndnane, corr. from 
nddmane II 13 Pr bhumktam II 14 A*P(not Pr)M va$dva ; N va$dd 
aSesamalinam II 17 A sanaS cachragatopi II Pr sanurupam II 19 P raJa- 
radarSanam II 21 P lumkte II 22 Pr tera for supurd II 23 N /wz- 
samtostah ko purusa II 29 A Idmgaldbhildsl II 3O 7rupakarana II 31 
NA*PL J PrM unmetrically : a katham upamlyate ga. BhL 2 with us II 
32 P 'bruvit I) 33 N A^PL 1 m iyatdpi for kiyatdpi ; but w i is written in 
* by cop. on another aksara covered with gamboge ; Bh kiyatd api ; PrL 2 
with us II 

Page 7. 

1 M parthivd, corr. by 2nd hand iofdrtAivdn II 4 A bhavatyu[a&w line] 
<fa bhimatak, coir, by 2nd hand to bhavati saddbhimatak II 5 A cd for m II 

6 A svaspesti , spe being written on some deleted aksara by 2nd hand II 7 

2 1 

A smd, corr. to sma II Pr saildgrem, M Saildgre II 9 M rttukamanah. * jumps 
from the first #0 'bravlt to the second *o 'drav (1. lo), om. one of them and 
all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in marg. II 1O 
M samtistati II 13 jdndsi II 15 Pr paremffitdj ndna II 16 N'I'PL'PrMBh 
amgitair, but in Bh corr. by cop. to our reading. AL 2 with us II *PL J PrM 
bhdsitena II 17 A caktravikdraix ca, corr. by 2nd hand to cakra, for 
vaktra II A.jndyatefoT grhyate II 18 Here bh sets in with tmaprajndpra- 
bhdvena II 19 Pr "dharmma, om. sya II Over kathaya gloss in bh : tvam II 

20 A mayaivam II bhN nagaram pra II M kathatah II Over kathayatah gloss 



From 7, is, bhN, A, 



Book I 87 

in bh : satah II 23 A^PI^M savidydndm II 24 In bh gloss on avaman- 
yeta: avagayati [read avaganayati\ II 25 A asty evdparam II 'J'PL'PrM 

avmi for apt ; but in * this reading has been corrected by cop. from api II 
26 ^P dprdptakdlam, $> with gloss on a: atisayena II M bravan II 27 M 
om. na II bhN viprayatvam II 28 ^PPrL^Mp have this and the following 
line after stanza 25. The copyist of bh first wrote api ca, which he replaced 
by tathd ca. It therefore would seem, that the archetype of these MSS. 
had tathd ca and stanza 24 in the margin II APr abhuktam, bAu being corr. 
by 2nd hand in A from an aksara which contained a ya n Over rahasi gloss 
in bh : ekdmte II 30 A om. api ca II 31 Over ndgarikah bh gloss : caturah II 
33 In bh gloss on bhdvyam : sthdtavyam II 

Page 8. 

1 In bh gloss on durviriltdh : dustacaritrdh II 3 Aom. kim ca II 7 Over 
prdyena gloss in bh: hiyukto 'yam arthah II 9 M vasuni II 11 In bh gloss 
on cinvamti : 6Aumjam.fi 1 1 14 M raj 'nd II bh N grdhavdkyd II 1 5 bh * P L 1 L 2 M 
tadvarenawa ; Bh na dvdrenaiva (a wrong emendation) ; Pr tatdvdreneva ; A 
with us II N vidvdm(fa)[sio \\rabhudvdrenaiva II 16 Over yo gloss in bh : 
raja II 17 In bh gloss on tisardd: ksetrdt II 20 In bh gloss on dvesti: 
dvesam karoti \\ 24 M grand for 'grago II In bh gloss on pure : nagare II 
25 A prabhur dvdrdHrito II 26 N ins. our stanzas 39 and 40 before our 
stanza 37 n ~Prjivati II *PL J prabravan II 28 In A this pada has been 
supplied by 2nd hand II 32 Pr amtahpuravaraih, N amtahpurasvaraih II In 
bh gloss on anlahpuracaraih : rdjnlbAiA II 

Page 9. 

2 Pr na krcchrSpy apy II 3 bhNA4'PL I PrM?;wa ; Bh dvisadvexaparo, 
corr. from dvisedve' ; Hamb. MSS. dvisidvetaparo II bhNA'l'PrM dvesapare. 
In * there is a hook over re, which probably is a deleted z-stroke; PL 1 with us n 
4'PL 1 Pr nityam sistdndm, hence M nityam Sixthdndm II sP vallabha add. in left 
margin by cop., but the greater part of va has disappeared with part of the 
margin II 5 M om. the two aksaras na ku II 8 M om. sva II 9 M lopa- 
mdm M 10 A ddrd il bhN* yalhdkdrdh, but in * corr. by cop. to our read- 
ing ; APL J M with us II 15 Pr om. api ca II bh gloss on mpatiim : kasjam 
(or kaxta) II 2O M pragunas for a gunag II 21 Pr na bruydd, na bru corr. 
from some other reading n 22 M va for eva II Pr satd \\ 23 M om. 
uktam ca II 24 P bhdginah II M om. bhoginah II M nrilyah for krurdh II 
25 NA suremdrd, Pr saraudrti II A mamtrasidhydS ca II 26 bhNA^PL^r 
nlcanlcajaldSraydh (NPr om. A, in * A inserted subsequently by cop. before 



N, A, 



88 Variants 



Sra) ; in A corr. to jalHsaydTi by smearing the r with gamboge ; M nicanlcajaldk 
Sraydh, Bh nicanlcajandSraydh II 28 M xastrapdnindm II 31 A om. yo II 

Page 10. 

1 Over sarusi gloss in bh pusi (read pumsi) II Pr natih", bhN nuti for 
ai II bhN rdvisadvesah, PrBh tadvisidvesah, ^ tadvisadvesah, PL 1 tadvisat- 
dvesah, A with us II 2 bhN A'I'PL'PrMBh ddnam for <&zna u 3 N om. vd 
jndnddhikam II 4 M capi II 7 Pr tasya for </!ra II 10 M ta for a II Over 
bhrd of bhrajate gloss, of bh dr II v I'PL 1 Pr jjotsnd, M protmd II 12 M 
samsu for *ato II ]&.yathdbhipretamanusyasiyatdm \\ In bh gloss on anusthl- 
yatdm: kriyatdm II 13 Pr ra/a II 14 M bhogyaupa II 15 M pim- 
galdbhimu\kham II 16 A athdgaccfiatdm II M om. o/>fl t?e II A vaitralatd II 
18 M niddiste II 19 Between nakha and kulisd an aksara has been 

deleted with black gamboge in A II bh sana, corr. from *ae c , N #a?*e for 
mana II bh a^i, with gloss by glossator : komaldmamtrane ; in N it is not 
clear whether we should read api or ayi II 21 In bh gloss over devapddd- 
ndm: lhavatdm II 23 M nekkosanakena \\ 27 M ap for a/;y II 30 In 
bh gloss on prabhavdmUi : aham sama(rtha ili)uktvd; the bracketed aksaras 
worn off II Over badhyate gloss in bh kena II 32 M dhanyodyo, N dhandrsye II 

Page 11. 

1 In bh gloss on atsamaih sarniyamdnah : kakraih (read vakraih ?) mililah II 
2 A^PUPrM ea, Bh caa, bhN vdnu II A eva ^)a^ II Pr om. tint 
tyaja II 3 In bh gloss on samgrahano : jadavum II 4 M yavi mani pra- 
tibadfiyate II In bh gloss on trapuni: tdmre II 5 In bh gloss on virauti: 
vadati II A vibfidsate II 6 Mjoyitur II In bh gloss on vacanlyatd : nimdd II 
bh ina.jadah after ayam, but deletes it again ; N ayam bhaktoyam ayamjadah II 
8 A dpiijyate ; but over/ya there are two spots of black gamboge. Perhaps 
the original reading of A was dpurjyate, i. e. dpuryyate II 9 Kyadi for yad 
api II In bh gloss on scanty : bhavdn II In bh gloss on drsyase: tvam II 11 
*PL J PrM "matir for "gatir II 13 Pr tatodyama II 14 bhNA*PL J PrM 
lohitdkhyasya ; Bh with us II 15 'J'PI^Pr cdtra, M cdramtra for tatra II 
A vikrayah, corr. from vikriyah II 17 Pr az for nah II 19 Gloss, of bh 
supplies vind in marg. II 21 N mrgdlo II 22 In bh a gloss on kauseyam, 
which I am not able to make out with certainty (pattajulam ?) II Pr upaldn II 
bh golosamah, corr. by gloss, to mavak, and this iomatah II 23 Pr sasdmka; 
all our other MSS., incl. AL J Bh and the MSS. Hh of the textus simplicior, 
read fasdmkam u ; in bh this is corrected by a later hand to our reading. 
The MS. I of the textus simplicior has our reading, which must be a 
correction, as h agrees with H II 24 A fOpittafo[tiuM go being corrected 



bhN, A, 



Book I 89 

from to\rocand [t added by 2nd hand !] II 25 1&. prdkaxya II Pr ie for kirn II 
26 N musikd II A nihamtavydpakdrinl II 31 In bh gloss on tan : pamditdn II 
M sd r-u", corrected with other ink to samru ; A tamrimaddhi, corr. from 
tammanaddhi (?) II A kkhd for xobhd II 

Page 12. 

1 M pimgala II 3 A transp. : svd pro? II 4 bh praechddann, N 
prachddann, VPH 1 praccMrlayamnn II A transp. : na kimeit \\ T yady and- 
kJiyeyam tad ddiSatu II 6 Over ddresu gloss in bh : Hlokah II A puru&esu II 

8 After bhavanti, A ins. : pdthdmtaram, without giving another reading II 

9 Pr sara?, corr. from sarvem II M om. na II 12 M srtye for d^rlye II 13 
A dukkham II Over w^* gloss in bh : pumdn II 15 M pimgala II 16 Pr 
apiirvasalvam II 17 M a for atya II M savvena II 19 Pr ta)!ra for tatJtd II 
2O M vdgnir II PrM bhidyata II 21 Pr &zz for <a II M gvdmitah II PL 1 
kulakramdgatavanam II bh mi, corrected by a later hand into eva \\ 24 
4 1 P(not L 1 ) "prdkdrdh, M "prakardh II M Sabdamdsamtrdny II M bhayamkd- 
ranah II 25 Pr zeya n 29 Over darSitabhaye gloss in bh : sa^i II 30 
M evohutah II 31 bhNPM (not L 1 ) na for ca after rane II bhN bhirutvam \\ 
32 bhN tor/z bhuvanatilakabhutam II M transp. : jananl janayati, with an 
unfinished #w between these two words n 

Page 13. 

1 M $anti for iakti II 2 Pr mdnahlyasya II bh matih for ^a^t/J II 3 
M eva for evam II Over svdmind gloss in bh : tfw^a II M dhaiyavistambhah II 
4 Over medasd gloss in bh : mdmsena II 5 Fourth pada in M : ydvac ca 
karmma ddvarunvd II 6 M 'vrumt II bhN ins. aMa before katham II 11 M 
om. a^a ca II 12 Pr vinisto II M rdkdbhdm II 14 M/wam/a, withjora 
added by 2nd hand between ra and w over the line H 15 Gloss in 
bh on atha : athavd II M grfyate II 16 M karotUi II Pr tasyd 'tamtam ; 
bhN4'PL 1 M tasydh sdratdm. Gloss, in bh adds avagraha over the line before 
tdratdm, without deleting the visarga. A tasydgdratdm ; Bh tasydh 'sdratdm. 
Sar. 15, 4: tasyds gdrdgdratdm ; but in Sar. this word is followed not loyjfidtvd, 
but \)jjndtum II 17 Pr kotukdd II 18 N vasdd for harsdd II 19 M bho- 
janam dpita I van nunam II 21 1$ parmacarmdvasesam gumthitam II 22 M 
iva for api; Pr kathami na \\ 

Page 14. 

1 M frutvawa II Pr medasd \\ bh nidhih, corr. to our reading, apparently 
by copyist II 2 bhN mjndtum n 5 After kdryah, *PL J PrM ins. 

II flourish II kathd 2\\ A later hand ins. katltd 2 in bh II 6 In bh gloss on 
parigraho: itri(l) II N dhairydvadhairydstambham II 7 bh dosdh, M w& II 



From 12, is, bhN, i'PPrM N 



90 Variants 



8 P (not L 1 ) pm. Gdstram II M om. v dni II 9 N ayogyd yogyas ca II 1O 
bhN evaiva for atraiva II ^PL 1 etsvartipam, in 'J'L 1 ta suppl. by cop. over the 
line after e, this ta being very small and rather illegible in * II 12 M 
nrtyam for krtydkrtyam II 13 M sunrtyasya II 14 In * gloss on dhavya- 
vdhe by cop. : 'gnau II 'J'PI^PrM ca for 'pi II Pr dusvare II 15 M nrtyah II 
bh *, corr. by gloss, to em II 16 bhNA'I'PL^PrM sacivair ; Bh altered : 
many ate na samam dhdryo II 17 ^PL 1 yadd for yady II bhN om. tad before 
gaccha M M bhadra (COTT. to lhava)paddova tada gaccha II 18 Pr madanako II 
M *ar for *a^ II 22 M om. tavimdnitdh II 23 M om. bhavanti II 
24 M yathdvad for ydvad II 25 In bh gloss on vydpddayitum : hamtum II 

Page 15. 

2 M smdpadam, corr. to smapadam II 5 v t'PL 1 PrM vicimtayan II M 
dydtam II 6 N yathd sarvam for yathdpurvam II 7 bhN satyan. for sattvam II 
8 M ffyr? for JOT II M kivydmi for y/w svdmi II N virupyate II 9 M nunu- 
jdm II 1O M vindmnamh for vind$ah II 11 N om. te^a m and stanza 92 II 
13 Pr sarvadevamayaS cdsya II 14 NPr ^ew II 17 Pr murddhani for 

mrcluni\\ 18 bb.N'I'I^PrM samutsrtdn, P samustritdn, A samrtsrtdn ; Bh 
with us ; see above, p. 33 II 19 M prahatsv for maJiatsv u After stanza 94, 
N ins. this one : gamdasthalesu madavdrinibaddhardgamattabkramadbhramarapd- 
dataldhatopi II kopam na gachati nitdmtabalopi ndgatulye (!) Ja^ a ca fovaw 
J9ari ^z i!j li I II 21 M anaydmi II M. prsta for /?r*<a II 22 M 

manasa stutim II N upagatah II 23 M />a(^ for e/^y II In bh gloss on 

dustavrsabha : he II 24 M nibhlko II bh rca *M?O for na&asUi II 25 

4'PL 1 Pr ^ac ca Srutvd savi II 26 PBh 'bruvtt, coixected by the copyist of 
P to 'bravlt II M svdmarsam II 27 ]&. j ndnasyati II M mamdalam vatdsydse II 
28 N pimgalakdnidhdto II M tez;a for foe chrutvd II 29 M ins. aaA 
between visddam and agamat II M bhadra van for bhadra bhavdn, corr. to 
bhavdn by smearing <^ra with gamboge u M sddhusamdvyaro II 3O M^a< 
for ^orf II 31 M sakds&d ddyitavyah II M i^o syatyam asihitam II M z& 
*a II 32 N gratah for ^ateA ; the copyist of bh first began writing ^a, but 
corrected it to .ya before this aksara was finished II 

Page 16. 

1 M bhumah II 2 M cintdtah or cittatali II PrM om. kvacit; in Pr a later 
hand adds^'a^ in margin to be inserted before kenacit II 3 bhN tatas for 
tetf II M ta for *Wnz II 5 M bhavdn for bhagavato II M ?'<& #Ma/^a II 6 
bh $isyd, N /wpa" for fo*/)a ; Pr Sappdgrdhi bha II V^PL^Pr ins. tat, M ^e 
between 'smi and >Jm, M om. the punctuation II M ma for mama II 7 In 
bh gloss over sabhayam : yathd, then an aksara which I cannot make out II 
M devataprasddam II 8 Pr Sispabhqjand II M namdamto II In bh gloss on 



Book I 91 

bhramanti: satvdh II 9 M camdrikdvdJianasya II 11 M racddamanapana" 
for khd II In bh gloss on khddana : bhojana, and/o by the same gloss, over 
khd II 12 'WI^PrM daksand II 13 In bh gloss on gumate: he II 14 
4'PL 1 PrM daksand II M xyapathapurassaram II 15 M vovedam for cedam II 
16 bhN amtahgarair II 18 N fo(!/y oz II M gdnnipdteke II 20 ^ra^a- 

dasamukho is a misprint for prasddagammukho ; Pr prasammitkho II Pr #a, M <z, 
corr. to na for /& II 21 N om. yatah II 22 *PL x Pr SaSire II 25 
M so for '*& II 27 Pr rdjadJiuram II 29 M vibhdvdh II Pr armena II In 
bh gloss on vibhavdh : vitla II 30 P nrpajdt II 31 N yathaucita II 32 
M padausam II 33 Pr samjiva aha II 

Page 17. 

2 N transp. tatra after az<z II 3 M gakalapunardyakah II 4 M catur- 
vatd for <; kurvatd II 7 Pr dvlsyatdm II 8 4'PL 1 PrM pdrthivena II 9 Pr 
mahate II 12 N tatpuravdsino II 14 In bh gloss on sdntahpuro : sabhdryah II 
* dnlyabhyarcitah, but corr. with a very small zigzag line to our reading. 
Hence PL 1 , misunderstanding ^P's correction: dniryabhyarcitah u 15 M 
yrJiya" II Pr gaurabJia" II 17 In bh gloss on ardha : galotho, and on 

nihsdritah : kddhyo II Pr om. so 'pi II N akalusitdmtahkarano II 19 bhN 

acimtayat, om. ca ; but the copyist of bh adds ca, correcting t to c before he 
has finished the aksara II 22 N upakarttum n M nilajah \\ 23 M 

caranokah for canakah II M ohumktum II 

Page 18. 

1 Pr kathdcit n 2 M dhustalvam n 4 In bh an aksara has been 

deleted by the copyist after oho and replaced by 2; bhN Iho once II 5 Pr 
tilena for dantilena II bh jdgarena, N "jagarena II 6 bhN mdrjanakarma- 

ttasydpi, ^PPrMp mdrjanakarma kurvato 'pi, L 1 marjjanakarmma kurbalo 'pi for 
rata*ydpi. Our text gives the reading of A Bh and Hamb. MSS., to which 
bh's reading evidently goes back II 8 bh apratihatamatig, but ma corr. by 
cop. to our reading II 11 bhNA^PL^PrMpBh yad eva for yad diva II 
12 bh vd, corr. by cop. to ca II 14 M yadi vdpdyam II Second pdda 

in Pr: nrndm hrdayasamgthitam II 15 M gagHdham II 16 bhN om. 

vigaye II 17 Pr jalpati II 19 After ^a^a ca, N inserts this stanza: 
duroddracaritracitravibhavam dhydyamti cdnyam dhiyd I kenecham mdrthatotha- 
vadiva premdsti vdmabhruvdm 1 1 1 II 21 bhNPr vdmalocand II 22 M om. 
fceano ndsti \\ fr prdrthayatd II 23 M upajnayate II 

Page 19. 

4 M pragddapadmuro II 6 Pr rfet^a for em II 13 bhBhK dyutakdre 
ca for dyutakdresu. The MSS. I h of the textus simplicior with us ; H 



92 Variants 



takdresu II Pr om. satyam II 15 In bh gloss on madyape : nare, and on 

tattvacintd : jndnam II 17 Pr om. vd after anyasya II 19 M i for Hi II 

2O In bh gloss on mskamJbhiiam: dgatam(l) II 21 ^L 1 (not P) gorambhako II 
22 M rajaprabhddadurllalito II bh damtalikah II PL 1 (not S^) svayam nigra- 
hakarUa ca II 

Page 20. 

1 ^PL'PrM i7i tefo/ tirutvd II 2 ^'(not L 1 ) goramlJiakasya, N ^wa- 
a*ya II 5 Pr sa Ji. i sarvatra pujyate II 7 Pr gardbhutim II In bh gloss 
on parabhutim : parabJiavam II 8 M vilasya for vilapya II Pr vilaksyamandh, 
PL 1 vilafoamdnafi, both omitting sodvegah II Pr gauram for gorabham II 11 
M w#fo for rfrtfo II 12 bhN om. gatvovdca, om. tawz II 19 M a marjana II 
20 M vibhUibhakzanam II 21 bh afoz xtutam for aprastutam II 22 bh 

yadasi, corr. by cop. (?) to vadasi; N nadasi II bhN >Wra for /fa II In bh 
gloss on vydpddaydmi : hanmi II 24 M dyutdkrtayd II 

Fage 21. 

1 M re for wrfrai II 2 M za for mama, p om. mza II 3 'i'PL^Prp 
r<yna cimtitam, M rdjndr vititam for ra/a II M ^a for karma kurvatd cirbhitikd II 
4 bhN yathdyam mamdyam II 6 bh 'sammdnena, N 'sanmdnena, Pr only 
sanmdn, with virama under the two II 7 M te for II M rdjanrtydni II 
9 Pr nijabharandni II 1O M svddhirdre nayojayam dsa \\ 11 M ne yuja- 
yati II After iti, ^PI^PrMp ins. Mlyd katheti II 14 Pr deva II 15 M 
lamkrtadaknna II bh N Pr dak*ana II 16 ^PL^PrMpBh o^z for ajot; in 
* pi after oyz' deleted with gamboge II 17 *PL J M (not Prp) nivasatiti, 

in * rather invisibly corr. to our reading II 18 In bh and * over vayasya 
gloss: he II M meduja" for maddAuja II 19 Pr vihdrino ajasram II In bh 
gloss on ajasram : niramtaram n 2O bh rautva for raudra, corr. by a later 
hand to our reading II 21 Over djiidpayati gloss in bh : lhavdn II 23 
Pr svairam pravdram II 25 N prdgallhena II Over stokair in bh gloss: 

tvalpaik II 26 Pr vijojya II 27 bhN kevala II bhN mamtrayet \, which 
a later hand in bh corrects to mamtrayetdm II 28 M Sesasarvopi II bhN 
mrgojano, M mrgaparijdnd II 'I'PI^Mp diirlkrtas II 

Page 22. 

1 In *, ladhita has been corr. by a later hand to "ladhitau ; PL'p 
ksudhdvyddhitd II 2 PrM om. yatah II 3 M ai!/5a connatam II 5 N 

jra&z^ for ^a^rt ca II bhN samgrdmasamyuktdh II 7 ^PL'PrMp awyac ca II 
N kurvamti, in spite of yo II 8 Pr ar^a II 9 Pr mdsddMir II 10 N 
i^wpa II In bh gloss on cikitsakdh : vaidyd, with a small visarga added over 
the line II 11 bh Sudrdndm, N xudrdndm for mudkdndm II Pr pamditah II 



bhN.^PPrM 



Book I 93 

12 bh pramdthiditdm, thi del. by cop. II M gahamedhinam II 13 bhNA* 
PI/PrMp^wM/fca; Bh with us II St'PL 1 Mpinah, M salpita II 14 Mjwi- 
faamte II 17 N aprasddhanatdm II 18 Pr *aw parijanah II 22 In bh 
gloss on ambikdsutah : dhrtardstra II 24 M ins. u between ca and gacchatah II 
M unmarggavdcyatd II M mahdmrdtrdh ; bh N A mafidmdtydh, Bh mahdmdtya, MS. 
H of Simpl. mahdmdtya ; MSS. of Simpl. Ih and the *-class with us II In bh 
gloss on samlpagdh (instead of on mahd) : ddhorandh II After our stanza 121, 
N ins. : attum vdmchati Sdmbhavoh ganapater dkhu ksudhdrttah phanih tarn cai 
kraucaripoh So, eva girigutdsimhopi ndgdnanam I iccham [misread for ittham\ yatra 
parigrahasya ghatandm Sambhor api tydt grhe tatrdnyasya katham na bhdvijjagato 
yasmdt svarupo hi tat II 25 bh Sasyabhoji II In bh gloss on karsitdh, : 

dhrtdh II 26 Pr svdmin II 

Page 23. 

2 N pradexe for dexe II In bh gloss on parivrdjako : tamnyaxl II 3 In 

bh gloss on suksma : onim II 4 Pr mahatd II 5 In bh gloss on na . . . 

vitvasati : na vUvdsam Jcaroti II In 'bh a mark over kaksdntardt, but in the 
margin only auli 1, without a gloss u 6 M atha, om. vd it M vedam II 

9 M rimttdpa for paramttdpa II *PrM ''tra mdtrdm, PL 1 'tra mdtram for 
' rthamdtrdm II 10 .Pr vyacimtayatvdt \ katham II 16 ^ ndvixvah, sta being 
added over the line by cop. over $va ; hence PL 1 ndvisvahsta, M ndviSvasa \ , 
Pr p ndvixvastah, this reading being corrected in p by another hand to our 
reading II 17 N kartturp, for om II 18 Pr bravdnah II 22 Prom. 

devasarmd II 

Page 24. 

2 Pr om. this line II 3 prathame also A and Hamb. MSS. and h. Cp. 
1. 1 ; Bh ddye for prathame II Pr matim II 4 ^PPrMJSh knyamdndgu, nd being 
corr. in * by cop. from ne; L 1 ksiyamdndmem II 6 * gamjmte, corr. by cop. 
to our spelling II 7 Pr kdyai II N vetti for elite II 10 Pr d^(new line)- 
dlkxita mamtrena II 11 M mmpam II 12 Over limgasya gloss in bh : 

hara II 15 M de, om. vaxarmd prdfia II 17 N om. yatah II 18 M 

samgdramt for sangdt II 10 M kubhanaydt II M khagaulopdsandt II 21 
bh and MS. h of Simpl. strl, corr. in both these MSS. by gloss, to hrir, which 
is also the reading of Ap. MSS. HI of Simpl. sin u M prasdddd for pra- 
mdddd II 24 bhN te ndma for tena me II 

Page 25. 

2 bhN* om. all between anayat and tathdpi, 1. 3. But in * the missing 
words are supplied in margin by cop. (topi hastapdd . . . marddanena patri . . . 
nayanddikay . . . paricaryaya tarn . . . paritoxam anay . . ., the dots indicating 
aksaras which are lost in the MS. with part of the margin). All the other 



bhN, i'PPrM 



94 Variants 



MSS. of the *-class including L 1 are complete II M pavitrakdnayanddikayd II 
9 Pr xyaspa for *wya II M ka&cidagrdmdtranindrtJiam II 10 M trdsehand 
for trdrohana II 12 M om. athawam tasya gacchato II 13 M a [new line]- 
tdrya II 14 ^PL'PrM devdrca II 15 ydgesvaraS ca with us ^PL 1 and h ; 
Bh and Hamb. MSS. jdgesvaraS ca ; bhNA ydgesvarasya, corrected by 
the copyist of bh himself to our reading; PrMp jogeSvaras ca II 16 M 
sdthamvadhdnena II 18 M om. guna II 19 L 1 tdvat bahudayutha ; P 

tdvat vahudayutha II bh huduyugald ', N hudayugala ', Pr hudayugalam, 4'PL 1 Mp 
huduyugalam ; ABh with us II 20 M nupi for Ihuyo 'pi II M samupalya II 

21 bh praharator, r being added, as it seems, by a later hand. N with the 
other MSS. II .M pratibahacintah II 22 * gomdyus tayor, g being coir, by 
somebody, who took ta for u, to lh (reading gomdyu bhuyor) ; PL 1 gomdyusuyor \\ 
Pr vicimtayat II 

Page 26. 

1 tHjumbuko II M samff/iat{i II 2 N asyaiiti II 5 bhN*PL J Prp 

6ocyamdno,'M. xovyamdno ; ABh with us II In bh gloss over uddixya : smrlvd II 
6 Pr om. dgacchati tdvad II 8 Pr mdtram II 10 Pr samucchdya II 'tPL^Pr 
putkartum II 1.2 4'PL 1 PrMp evamvidham for erz bahuvid/iam II In 4*, 
vayam has been corr. by a later hand to a//az II MSS. cdxadhabhutineti (bh 
vdsddha?) ; corr. of * adds in marg. musitah II 13 M Sanaih only once n 14 
4 1 Maw ; cop. adds in marg. ; PL J PrM kolikam II Over krte'va. bh gloss : 
nimitta II 15 M pravilitam for praca II 16 M suyedhi for suryodhd II N 
tavdmchatikam ; M tavdtika II 18 Cop. of 4 1 3^0, a later hand adding aprand 
in marg. ; bhN aprandjyo, Pr saprandyyo II bhN suryodhd II 

Page 27. 

4 N^PUPrMp koliko; bh with us II 5 bh saskrtya II 8 M om. 
devada II 1O bh duhsamcardsu ; N duhsamcdrdw, but .corr. by cop. to 
bh's reading II 11 In bh patynr corr. by a later hand to pabhpur II After 
stanza 133 P (not L 1 ) ins. tfo^a ca II 12 N paryamkepy dstaranam ; 'tPL 1 
paryamke svdstaranam, M paryamke Mdstaranam, Pr paryamke svasteranam, p 
paryyamkasydsta ; bh with us, but w a (which may easily with N be misread 
as "/jy ), corr. by a later hand to sv 1 II N manoharam $ayyam II 13 bh 
cauryataralabdhdh, corr. by cop. to cauryaratalabdhdh ; N cauryarataladhbd II 

16 Pr parapum, then one aksara smeared with gamboge, then samsaktd II 

17 v I'PL 1 Pr devaSarmmano, M devaxarmmand II N wraca for o"^a II M Wo 
bho gavan II 2O N bhartd for tadbhartd II 21 'I'PI^Pr p skhalan, N khalan, 
M svalan II 22 Pr grhltagrhltamadya II bh vydghutya, corr. to vydvrtya, as it 
seems by copyist; N vyarrtya it 23 *PL 1 Pr kolikas, 'M.kdlikas, p kaulikas M 



bhN.i'PPrM 



Book I 95 

Page 28. 

9 bhN pratikrtavacanam II 10 bhNA^PL^Bh tavdpavddam, Pr tavd- 
padam, M tavddam for tavdpavddam II 11 bhN kamydmi II 13 M 

drdhabamdhane nadvd II 14 1 I'PL 1 PrM kolikam II 16 M * a^a I a&ya 
mamdvagthdm II 17 M kdliminam for kdminam II Pr asminn for atrdsminn II 
18 PL'M samdga iti II 19 M wfez II Prom. yafa/& II 2O NPr wa- 
masvadu" II 21 Pr taw for to II bhN many ate for za_ye II *PL J Pr 

SamSitam, M $a$itam ; in 4* gloss by later hand : Udghitam II 22 N om. 
tathd ca and stanza 139 II 24 M tarunyaphalabhdja II 

Page 29. 

2 M bamdhakl II 3 bhN'I'Pr bhavaty for bhajaty, in * corr. twice to 
our reading, but ja twice deleted again. PL 1 with us II 4 Pr t for fa II 
6 bhyatih, but corr. to our reading by cop. II 6 PL 1 prabodhah \\ 7 4* 
tvdm fortvam II 8 bb.N'I'PI^PrM tathaiva tathd ; ABh with us (only 
sti). MSS. HI of Simpl. only tathdnustite, h tathdnustito II ^PL^r kolikah, 
M kdlikah II 9 M fr?ze for hane II M V<a for gata 1 1 10 M ;*" for 
paruja" II 11 M puruxam ca da nadasi II M tag tvdm for fotf foww n M 

Srarabhedaydn na, om. kimcid uce \ so 'pi bhu II 13 N vd for sd II 17 
^PL'Mp "caritam II N om. all the text between apafyat and svagrham abhyetya\\ 
18 ^P^PrM^ot p) kolika' II 19 bh svagrham dgatya ; but the a-stroke 
has been deleted, and ga has been corrected first to ma, then to ya, and over 
it bhe has been written. All these corrections have been made by the copyist 
himself u 20 ayi, not api, before Sivam, also the Hamb. MSS. and h II 21 
M vam for Sivam II 22 M mayaiji for ndyam II 23 M anuyo for bhuyo II 

Page 30. 

1 M Bh bamdhakl II N sdpeksam II 2 M dhig only once II 'I'PL'PrM 
(not p) ins. 'yam I (PrM omit I) after ko II ft patimatlm \\ 3 N ins. sarve 
before lokapdldh II 6 M om. ahas ca ; p divd ca for ato' ca II 14 N om. all 
between vismayamand (sic!) and idam aha II 17 In bhBh gloss on ufand: 
Sukrah II In bh gloss on veda : jdndni (sic !) II 23 M om. puruxair yatat tdh n 

Page 31. 

2 N has exactly our text ; but the copyist himself corrects his reading 
to hrdi hdldhalam eva kevalam II 5 bh bhuvanam \\ 6 N kapataSatamayam II 
9 N disoa II 1O Pr vane, N pravacane for ca vacane II N mddyam II 11 
In bh gloss on kathitam: kavibhih II 12 PL 1 om. guno; M gune II 
20 After stanza 149, N ins. : samudravlnva calasvabhdvd samdhydbhrarekheva 
muhurttardgdh striyah krtdrthd purusam nirarthakam niplditdlaktakavat tya- 
jamti I 6 1 II 



bhN, *P PrM 



96 Variants 



Page 32. 

3 N dcaranlyam II 5 bhN dvdram gthito ; Hamb. MSS. dvdrade&asthito, 
h dvdrade.Sasthepi II bhN krtyotsakatayd II 7 Pr kxaura for paura II 9 
4'PL 1 PrM samagra for samasta (L 1 kxurbhdmdd ) II M krodhdvistah sa[& later 
hand adds ]* taaydh II 1O N prakntavdn II 4'PL 1 Mp atfidnyasmin ; Pr om. 
atMsmin\\ 11 bbNA^PI^PrMpBh ^/! im phut II N papindnena\\ 14 
M om. napitam II M om. drdhaprahdrair jarjarikrtya II 15 In ^ gloss on 
dharmd : . . . sabhdm (the dots indicating some aksaras lost with part of 
the margin) II 17 N svarddesu II M nodharam \\ 19 M "varnna^amkita" II 
22 bhN laldtah sve II bhN bhtirim II 23 bh^L'Pr kampyamdnam, P 

kapyamdnam, N kapyammdnam ; MA with us. Bh kampamdnas tv a II 24 
'I'PL 1 teza for tasmdd ; in * a nearly invisible rf added over the line II 



Page 33. 

2 M tr^a^ for /Jr*fl/J II 3 N sdmarsa II M /ci II 4 

caritro, but in * corr. from our reading II 5 bhN drosyatdm II 6 M 
cadhyasthdnam II 7 M om. dharmddhikrtdn ; Pr dharmmddhitdn II N naiva 
for naisa II 9 In bh, ^w(? has been corr. from hudu by the copyist n 
12 bhNA^PL^rM om. i-rttdnta, reading only trayam api. Our reading is 
that of the Hamb. MSS. and of Bh. The MS. h of Simpl. has a gap 
here II 13 M vimucya eva vronu II 14M.avaclM. bh^PPrMtransp. : roga- 
bhdk ca. N ApBh with us. L 1 om. ca. MSS. HI of Simpl. [h has a gap 
here] : ca rogavdn II 15 bh(not NjA^PI^PrMp om. this line. In bh it 
has been supplied by corrector (reading vyamgata). Bh and Hamb. MSS. of 
Simpl. have this line (Hamb. MS. H reading hy esd, I hy eta for tesdm), Bh apa- 
rddho for dhe. The MS. h of Simpl. has a large gap here II 16 A*PM 
nd&ikdcchedah II N clrstvamtcf II 18 M samyamsthdpya II M kuyuddhene II 
19 After ddi, *Pr add kathd II 4, P adds kathd II nourish II 4 ; M katha I 4 ; 
p: cathurthi kathd 4 II ; Bh caturthl kathd II 20 *PM buddhispharanam II 

21 bhNA^PPrMp om. all the text between vartate and damanaka, 1. 26. 
It has been supplied in our text from L 2 MU 2 BhK, which, however, omit 
pihgalakah, 1. 22 (but see Sar. A 39 to A 40) II 23 Bh mahdrdjo II 

24 Bh bhrtyai vary am II 

Page 34. 

2 M mahatva for mahao ca II 4 Pr hid, bhNA*PM Scid for avid; Bh 
a horizontal stroke marking a missing aksara (for dho), and strid for tvid II 
6 Pr ffunatiloma&am II 7 Pr ekatamasydbhdve II M om. abhdve II 8 Pr 
yugad vd II 10 Pr mrga, om. ,ya II bhN pdtam II N iti for ityfldi II M 
tatra kd pajesu varttate, om. majair vya ko II 11 M varttate II 12 Pr 

agamlhita saddosa" II N $ravanam II 13 bhN^PUPrMp bamdhavadha- 



bhN, i'PPrM 



Book I 97 

cchedavidhir (L 1 vam), A bamdhmichedavidhir ; Bh and Sar. with us II bhN 
ldbhe for "Mho II 14 M uvati for bhavati II 15 In * gloss by cop. over 
drava of "vidrava" : ndsa ; hence M vindsa for vidrava ; Pr vindsadrava ; bh 
vidrava, but corr. by cop. to "vidvaca", which is the reading of N II 'tPPrM 
vr*tir, L 1 rrsti II 16 Pr om. pidanam II 18 M ati for a/z II M prati- 
lokam II 20 After vartate, Pr inserts evawz se.seyp api gunem II 21 4* 
$axpabhoji corr. by cop. to saspabticyY, which is Pr's and P's reading; L 1 
xavyabhojidharmasv eva ; bh xasyabhoji II 22 Pr e, om. a prdyena II 24 
bhN vaktavyam for totf katham II M 'bnivit II 27 N vindsltah n 28 Pr 
om. katham etat II 

Page 35. 

5 M awz for em II bh nirvedandpi, N nivedandpi, tendpakdra" being 
corrected by the copyist from tendpakdri" ; ^PPrM tendpakdrinirvedanendpi ; 
A tendpakdranirvedatopi ; Bh with us II M ciraparicita II 8 N apamdnena II 
9 Bh nipatydbruvtt II 1O M mamSnena II 11 Pr paz, M etwa for era II 
14 bhN *az II 17 bh nivrtih, Pr 'nirrttih II 18 *PBh prdnasamsaye, M 
pranammsaye; L 1 with us II bh dukhapanbhdgo, N v t / PL 1 PrMp^^MyoanMaj'0 
(L 1 Ma for Ma, M '^a for go), A dukkhaparlbhdgo ; ta and 6^ are very 
similar in the old MSS. ; Bh dulikhaparlto II 19 M roxitd for eiroxita II 

21 *PMp culakena, Bh "calakena; L 1 jlvati tJiaMakena II M c for va II 

22 M ro.fo for ciroxita' II 



Page 36. 

1 N asydparddham karixydgi II 2 bhNBh^a^ far yady II 44' 

for yathd, but t ^ written by cop. over ta II 5 M sdmarthyam II 8 M li 
for *ai II In gloss on prdptakdlam : avasarocitam II Pr pdtdd for ghdtdd II 
9 M paribhavam. In 4* gloss on paribfidvitam : jiidlam II 1O 4* durdtmand, 
corr. to durdtma II 13 N kulajdta II 17 '{'PL'Prp %a/a a/^a, M %a5) 
a^a II 19 N sarantlre kacJio bakah II 20 M bhakm for "bhakmna" II 
bhN* PL^PrM sarastlre ; Bh tarastlrai ; A with us II 21 bhN bhaksayann II 
22 'frPI^Prp om. ca II M om. kulirakah II Pr *w for #a II 23 *PL J M 
wawza for mama II 

Page 37. 

2 NPr dmddatd II 3 bhM abhydhUam II 4 *PL J vrddhdbhdve, corr. 
in * to ruddhdbhdve, which is the reading of Pr ; M maruddhdbhdve for zaza 
tr" II bhN'I'PL'PrM asydcchedo; Bh sukkavrtler dcchedanam bhdvUi vimandh II 
5 bhN itydhitam, *PM abhyahitam, Pr atyahitam, corr. from *'s reading; L 1 
amihilam. ABh with us II 6 *PPrMp mahyabamdhandndm, L 1 matsya- 
vamdhandndm, Bh matsyabamdhindm II 7 In 4 1 gloss on vydhdrah : vacanam II 
M om. fa^ra *'#<z/& II 8 M prakxepyate II M nagarasamlpyakradas II bh(notN) 
A*PL 1 PrM(not Bh) om. yo n 9 Pr om. all between w-#i and iokencT t 



bhN.^PPrM 






98 Variants 



1. 10 II 10 M mvrtto for 'nivrtto \\ 12 M *JTcT: for bhrdtah II 15 M 

ma for mama II 16 Pr agddha II SPPPrMp samkrdmayitum, L 1 Samkrd- 

mayllum II 17 M ma for mama II 18 N om. zz II 21 M svajlvitam, 
corr. by 2nd hand to svakajl" II 22 bhN dustamatim ; 4'PL 1 Prp dwtam, 
in p corrected, by a later hand, to our reading II M duxtamatellinam ava- 
svasya cittena ; A dnstamatir amtalllnam eva vihasya ; Bh mamdamatir amtarlllnam 
avahasya II > I'PL 1 PrMp transp. evam and mmarthitavdn ; ABh with bhN II 
23 bh edam for evam, corr. by cop. from evam n M ya for raaya II 24 M 
/>ra[new linej/flaya u 

Page 38. 

1 ~M.jpradea II 2 *PPrMp sametye [p add. vawz] vacandt bhu, L 1 sawze- 
tyevaca bhu" II bhN om. '/>i II 4 M OT for raawza II 6 M ins. eladiya- 
ptiitena before etadiyapisitaviHexam II Pr visexanapurvam for "viSesam a II 7 
M vinayati for t>zya^ II 12 N svarstho II N kullrakend" II *PPrMp transp. 
mahatl matsyd ; L 1 kullrenddho 'valokayitd ma, then blank for two aksaras, 
then mahat matsyasth? II 15 M fe'[2nd hand adds in marg. : t vairivi\ 

cafaandh II 16 Np add ca after tathd ; Pr tad y at/id for &z/&a II 23 M 
avalithasd II 24 PL 1 utpathapannasya II 

Page 39. 

3 N om. na Mpati II 4 Pr om. krte II 6 bhN'I'P^PrM //ra- 

cchedam Bh Sirahchedam ; A sarachedam avdn, avdn corr. by corr. to avaptavan II 

9 bhN tacchiracihnam II 10 Pr ndiidura II 12 4*P samdnitdh, L 1 samd- 
gafdh II 14 N om. all between Iravimi and Srgdla, 1. is II After t'fo', 
^PL'PrM /ta^, p ^a^a I 5 II, Bh pamcamd kathd II 15 M om. katJ/aya n 
PL : Bh vidham II 16 'I'Bh gacchat, PL 1 gacchan for gaccfiatu II 17 *M 
pratimadino II 18 M pradaksipatu II 20 ^PL 1 kasyaci; in* a very dim 
if added over the line II 21 PL 1 "s^nzwz z^a II 23 bhN^PL'Pr 
Hamb. MSS. toz ; ABh and Simpl. h tan ; M varsadhards vetam ttyamdnam II 

Page 40. 

1 'tPI^PrHp om. tat II ^PUPrMp prahipya II 4 \Aiyathdbhila- 

kHlam, sPPL 1 PrMp yathdlTiUisitam, II ^ gatdm, corr. to ^a^a, which is the 
reading of PL 1 II 6 bh iipana for updyena II N hitam for ^j ;!a^ II After 
iti ^P^PrMp ins. kathd, another hand adding 6 in p; Bh sastl kathdh n 

10 M.ydli II 11 bhNM tatra, Pr tat for tan na II 12 bh om. tasya II In M 
the first two padas run thus : yasya bu\ddha su kuto balam II 13 Pr Sasikena n 
14 N om. aha II 17 bhN mrgocchddanam, Pr mrgocchedanam, ^ mrgocchedanam, 
APL'MBh mrgocTiedanam (in A corr. from mrgocchddanam by cop.). For our 
emendation see Sar. 25, 13 and Variants 41, 4; Introd.p.33 II bhN'J'PL^PrM 
dwtasya for drstasya ; Bh with us II 18 bhN gilitvd II 19 bh dindmand, 



Book I 99 

corrected by glossator to our reading ; N a(deleted by copyistydlmd(md 
del. by cop.)nd II 20 'I'PMp vijnapayatum, Pr vijnapayatum, L 1 vijnayanum II 
bhN param loka II atinrxamsena glossed upon by glossator of bb witb nimdi- 
tena II 21 bbN nisphdranasarvasatvoccfiddanakarmand, 4PPrM nihkdrana- 
sarvasatvocchedana ', L 1 nikdranasarvasalvochedana , A nix\\\kdranasarva$atvo- 
cchedana ; Bh alam deva paralokaviroddhendtinrSamsena sarvasatvdndm nihkdra- 
ckedena karmmand krtena. See Sar. 25, 16 and our 1. 17 II 22 *M 'rtlia for 
'rthe II 23 N ndti for tdni II 24 N tathd ca ; in bh corr. writes Svo or 
sco over a of apavddo II 4* yeea nipratyayo, corr. by cop. to ye cdpratyayo, 
wbich is the reading of PL^PrM II 25 bhN tena for yena II Pr ladJiah II 

Page 41. 

2 bhNM vindxanah II 4 bhN locchddanam, A^PPrMBh locc/iedanam, 
L 1 "lochedana II M ^ara for yalkdranam vayam II 5 In bh gloss on svdmina ; 
tava II bhN sthitasyevd II M cdrakena II 6 Pr devasvakiya* for devakiya II 
7 *PrMp eaz, PL 1 et;a for e* II 9 M z^a ksydpah II bh mustim, N 
w*/z II 11 'I'PL 1 jai'/e, in * corr. to our reading by corr. II ^P rf.rpfir, 
L 1 rnrptir, M rkrti for fr/o^'r II 'J'P (not L J )p kalham ca nah II 12 Pr nrpati II 
^P^p pdlaye II 14 *Pp ^aw durhyate, in p corr. to duhyate; L 1 #0 
durhyate II bhN ^a for ca II N taya for ^a^a II bhjjrajdA corr. by cop. to 
praja n 19 ^PL 1 tadva lokah, in * corr. by corr. to tadvat lokah, which is 
p's reading II 20 M ydndni II 22 Pr lokdnuhakarttdrah II 23 M ksa 
for ksayam II ^Pl^fnot M!)p yd(i II ^P xamxayah, p xamsayah, L 1 sam&aya II 

Page 42. 

2 *PL J p sarvdnn II *PL J bhahayiksdmili II 3 bhN'I'PL'Prp nivrUf, 
M nivrddf, ABh nivrt'f ; in A corr. by corr. to our reading II *PL : PrMp 
e^ #vajdti II 5 M yatasya" for f toya" II 8 bhNA'J'PL^PrMp djndta, 
Bh djndlah for djndpita II 9 Pr vadho bfiavati II 11 For ifiodyama", 
bhN^PPrp mahodyama, L 1 madyodyama, M mdhddyama ', Aadyama", corr. by 
corr. to udyama \ Bh with us II 14 In bh gloss on vidhdya: krtvd II Pr 

vydknya/ir II 16 Pr a for II 18 Pr ac for awyac II Pr laghusaram II 
19 bhNBh ekam for e^a* II 20 * laghur, with fe added by cop. over the 
line between ^A and r; hence PL 1 laghutar II 21 bhN apardmdhd dm for 
a^a tvdm II Pr prdptah for prdtah II 23 bh a mnya II 24 Pr #ar- 

II In bh glossator adds tvam above nivedaya II 



Page 43. 

1 * damstrd, but ^ao added over the line (by cop. ?) ; P damxtrdma, L 1 
damxtdma for damstrdgato II Mi^amill N Satakah, om. a/Sa II 4 bhNA^PPr 
smaramtah, M smaratam ; Bh anusmaramtah ; pHh smarata, I smarat II 5 Pr 



100 Variants 



mamdamamdamafeh, but the second anusvara del. by cop. II 6 N talah 
svendbhikitam, P tatagthdndbhihitam II ^P yad devam, p yad evam II 8 P 
varttim for vartitavyam II 12 N fcarm II 13 ^P clyaddevam for yady evam II 
Over darSaya gloss of bh adds tvam II 14 SPP caura\3> new line] caurasim- 
ham II bhNA^PPrMp^H^/ara, Bh^eWw II 17 *P tamn na II *PPrBh 
katkam ca nah II 18 4 1 in tbe first pada ndksydt, corr. to na sydt, apparently 
by corr. II WLpardbAavam II 20 Pr svabhiiriheloh II 21 M </M for durgdn II 
22 M visvambhitdh II M duhkhasddho II 23 N rdjfiam ca for gajdndm II 

Pr laksana II 

Page 44. 

1 N ndkdrastho II 3 M samdt for samddesdd II bh^Pp hiranyakasipor, 
Pr hiranyakaxyapor, A harinyakaSipor, N Bh and Hamb. MSS. with us ; h 
dharinya corr. by 2nd hand to our reading II 6 bhNA^PPrMpBh ITiumi; 
Hamb. MSS. and h with us II 7 M ?a for me II 9 Pr a^a< II 12 
4<Pr mdnotsdho, 3> with a small vertical stroke over tu to indicate the end of 
the word, this stroke meeting the lower end of an avagraha of the preceding 
line ; PL 1 , misreading this : mdnotsdhor tu ; cp. vol. xi, Table II, Nr. 15, 4 
right-hand margin. A real r appears in durggam, 1. 2. M mdnotsdhe II 17 
^PPrMpBh samuisakah II 18 ~Pi ydmti M 21 M nivarttete II Pr 
sirnnamdamna II 22 'l'P(notp) tattidnena for tavdnena II 24 Pr uktdgre ; 
N >ifo-a, om. yre II M om. tatah n *P(notPr)Mp kimcit, corrected in p 
to kamcit II 

Page 45. 

5 Pr sabden II 74' matvalmanam, P matvd dtmanam II 1O After *'fo', 
*PPrM II /ia^ II 7, p only /fca^a, Bh sapfaml kathd II *PPrMp zm for idam II 
11 'I'P sasikasya II 12 N utyotyatagya, om. &zz ca I wz II 15 N nihrlya II 
M puru for ^?<rw II 17 ^PPrMp sadyodyatdndm; bh sadyedodyatdndm, but ffye 
deleted again by cop. II 19 bh gurutmci, N gurutvdtmd, tvd being del. again 
by cop. II *PPrMpBh kolika&ya II Pr yathd/iaveh II 21 *PPrMpBh 
koliko, corrected in p to kau" II 

Page 46. 

2 Pr godem II Mp pumdravarddhanam, Bh pumclavarddJianam II *PPrM 
(not p)Bh /foWo II 3 bh *ye *Z7e Silpe, N *e m /i^oe, Pr svasvaSalpe II 
bhN A'I'PPrMp pardm for pdram ; Bh with us II 4 Under vyaya gloss in 
bh : saraca II 5 'I'P snmgamdhinau, PrMp sugamAhinau II 7 bh $artra- 
SruSrusdm, N fanramSusundm II ^P SamrasuSrmdm, Pr only su&rusdm ; ABh 
with us II 8 Pr "varddhapanikotsavdlo* II 9 M svagrha II In bh gloss 
on gacchatah : tau II 11 p ri!a for %M II *P(not Pr)M devatdyand- 
disu, p devalddisu II 12 * MiratJiakdrau, PPrMBh kolika II P sthdnaka- 



Book I 101 

gthdnekesu, 4"Prp sthdnakagthdnakesu (in Pr corr. by cop. from sthdndka), M 
sthdnakosu II 13 M mukhydny II 14 M kita for tilakita II 16 In bh 
a glossator makes two carets after $irasijam, one over the line and one under 
it, writing in margin : cakitamrgavadhusadrxanetrdm tyaktam oli 8. None of my 
MSS. including NABh has this addition II 17 M patnm for pattrdm n 

Pr kanaka for kamala II 18 Pr om. loka II *PPrM (not p) locandgrd II 
^PPrp cfostavatau II 20 In bh nirupayan, with ardhadanda after it, has been 
corr. by gloss, to nirupayamtau ; N with us II ^PPrpBh kolikah, M kolikdh II 
21 bhNvf'PPrMp (not ABh) ins. samam before samamtdt; * at first intended 
to write only samamtdt, beginning a ta after samam, but correcting this to 
sa II Pr dhaiydvastambhdvdkdra II 

Page 47. 

3 M slokam ca I pathan II 5 M tad for naitad II 6 3? yendcdrvamgy , 
corr. to our reading by corr. II 9 ^PPrM py dptam, p prdptam n N 
hatam (?) for hrtam II After Mam, one leaf is lost in *, comprising all the 
text down to m avatarati (excl.), p. 50, 1. 6. The page number in the margin 
of* (20) is right, whereas that written over the red middle spot (19) and 
all the page numbers in the same place on the following leaves are wrong II 
1O bh vaitanyam II M caicamtam anyaparam dhatle kirn yam hryaddydni me II 
bhN kiyamtam, corrected by the glossator of bh to our reading II 13 P 

mrgaSdvdksydm II 14 PrM om. karoti II 15 In bh gloss on mugdhe: he II 
M mrgam &amm for nrsamsd II 17 Pr Ihih for ndlJiih II M kuthilakam, om. 
alakam II 18 Pr dmsu II 19 bhNPr dahana II 2O Pr vuktam n M 
muktuh for muTiuh II Pr svacchakam II bhN tatra for tan na, gloss, of bh 
adding na over yu II 21 P kumkumddre II 22 Pr "bhinne II 23 In 
bh gloss under vakxo : mama II Pr patnkaja a for pa!ijara II 

Page 48. 

1 Pr vadher II 6 Pr pardrthesind II 7 P mukhita for mmitam II 

9 M vardkam II 10 N tanvyamga II bhNPPrp vidito, M dimtimto II bhN 
atyudbhutam II 12 Of padas cd, M has only the words smaryate prd nay ate II 
14 Pr varyam II 15 Pr ciUa(new line)tta$ya II 16 M om. krlasriigdrali II 
17 PPrMp (not Bh) kolika" II PPrMpBh Mikam \\ M gallum II 19 M 
udgatdsrutamjalam II bhNAPPrp api for ayi; Bh with us II 

Page 49. 

3 Pr tathd for yathd II Pr arasthiteti II 4 ~M.jvaratd krld II 11 Pr 
libheti; P lilhetih, without danda II 13 PPrMp Moid for kaddcid II 

bhNAPPrMp vaiSyasutd, corrected by a corr. of bh to our reading ; Bh 
vaislbhutd II Pr bfiavati II 15 In bh grakaksamd corr. by corr. to grahd- 



From 47, 10, bh N, PprM 



102 Variants 



'faamd. N with the text II 16 bhNPL^PrMp drya tasydm; A dyam 

asydm ; our reading is that of Bh, which after uktam ca inserts kdliddse 
tidkumtale ndtake (I, stanza 21, ed. Pischel, first edition, and Boehtlingk ; 
I, 19, ed. Godabole and Paraba). Purnabhadra never quotes an author by 
name. We have possibly in A and Bh corrections of Purnabhadra's wrong 
reading II 18 P amtaJikaranahpra II 20 M vartlavyam II PPrM kolika II 
23 bhN saMklnakdla, A saha I ahinakdla, PPrMp sahdhlnakd lah Bh saJia 
sadan-a II 

Page 50. 

1 PPr(not M)pBh kolikah II 2 M anekavarnnakaciiam II 3 N kdlikd , 
M kilakdprayogotpatanam II 4 PPrMp kolikam II 5 N tatra ga, the ga 
being deleted by the copyist ; then N om. all the text between tatra and 
jane, 1. 7 II 6 Here sP sets in again with m atatarati II bh yadaiva for 
adyafca II 7 Pr ins. japte before jane II ^P *ariramsu II bhN'J'PM 

susru*ah sadvi (P sadghi) ; Pr usruxam sadvi" ; A madvi , but om. ndrdyana 
Bh madvijndnasamghatitaprayogam ndrdyanarupam II 8 M "rupasthdyaina ; P 
(not SP) dzthdyaina II 11 fy manota (sa del. again by c,of.}ratJiar di, P mano- 
rathar di II 12 bh rdjanydm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; ^Pp rdjakanydm 
(corr. in p to our reading) ; PrM rdjakanydydm for raj any dm ; ABh with 
us II P curndvale II 13 ^P kusamd II *PPrMp atisurabhigamdhivi- 
citramdldmlaro (M gamdJia for gamdhi) II 14 'I'PPr (not M)p kolikas II 

bhN^PPrp rdjakanydm, but sw in P very small, in p deleted again; ABh 
with us II 15 bhN rdvaddne II bhN "taldvasthitdm ekdkimm II bh^PPr 
avalokayamllm ; ABh with us II 16 N (not bh) manena for madanena II 
'J'P sprsamdna" ; bhN mdnasdm, S^P ma>iasdm, p manasd; Pr sprsamdnasdm, 
M sprSamdnasd, A sprxyamdnasd II 17 'I'PPrMpBh kolikam II 18 M 

xayydydm II 19 Pr samdditdm II 2O ^PPrMpBh yio^o II 21 M 

gambhiraslakdyd II N Sanair (!) Ganair II N /< for w;aca II M om. evedam II 
22 bhN^P kanyd cdtiam, Pr rn/^a : A only kanydham, Bh kanyd 'ham II N 
transp. ca/^aiw <^ II 23 *P mdnusasamparkkad II 24 M tvdlam for 



Page 51. 

2 Pr gdmdharvavivdhena II 5 bhN anubhavato II 'I'PPrp koliko II 6 
bh vaikumtasvarggam, N vaikumtliam svarggam, 'I'Pr vaikamtasvarggam, P ra/- 
kamtkasvarggam ; Bh vaikumthalokam ; A with us II bhN^PPrMp (not Bh) 
om. tfa of ^ ; A om. z'& ^ II bh u&tald", N uMapalayitva II 7 bhN 

evdvagaccJiati II 8 bh kaddcit svdm, corr. by copyist to kaddcic cam"; N 

kaddcid, om. ea II 1O M a*i(i II bhNPr r;'a II 12 M om. puruseno II 

13 N faw a for ndtrd II Pr devdtra, om. et?a II N ins. ^ram after c?a'a, but 
it is blotted out by the copyist himself II 15 *PPrMp dvedite II 18 * 



From 50, e, bhN, ^ PPrM 



Boo Jc I 103 

yd corr. to vd by cop. II *PPrMp vetti II 20 N tathd ca II 22 M 

sukkd for Sued II 23 N maliiam II 

Page 52. 

4 M om. mzz II 5 M kamcukino II 7 *PPr vilakhita II 8 bhNMp 
(not *PPr; delete the asterisk in our text) om. ca II M oru. dh \\ 9 M 
om. ko 'yam krtdn II 10 M tvakdsam II 11 bhNBh kolika\\ *PPrM 
myimvarupam ko, p vimurupam ko ; A visnusvarupavrttdmtam II 13 Pr 
prdhasita 1 1 bh pulukiia, * P Pr pulikita ; A Bh with usll 1 5 * P Pr M p Bh 
gamdharva II 17 'I'PPr dntavyo II N mdnusyai II 19 Pr tatos tu II Pi- 
ins. bhuto before Ihutvd \\ Pr sakalasthotro II 20 M gamana for gagana II 
23 bh^P (not PrMpBh) dhanyavaro ; A dhanyabharo, corr. to our reading; 
N *fy0 dlianataro for *fy ayo f^a II 24 N evd for e/ya II Pr sarva II 



Page 53. 

1 NA v I'PPrpBhyazafor i ;aza; cop. of bh adds yd over jd n 'I'PPrpBh 
prabhdvena II 2 N ra*t karisydmi II 3 Mp navati", om. wara (which in 
p has been supplied over the line) II 4 Pr karagrahandya prdhptd, this 
being corrected from some other reading II 5 bhNA'I'PPrpBh ydmdtr II 
7 *PPrMp prahitah for praJirtah II 8 M lokikam d akasmdt kasmdd II N 
kamcid II 10 M wyitow II 12 Pr parivd$ II 14 M "rahitam for ra- 

kntam II 17 M hatdsem II ^PPrM pumdravarddhana II 18 bhN <ai(a^ 
for ^ac II bhNBh om. na II 20 *P (not Pr) pumdravarddhancf , M pitmdra- 
varcana II 21 M nam for mantri II 

Page 54. 

1 N &zfo for tat II 2 Pr suruksitdm II 6 M vydpddayoti II 7 M 
i-dcyam II 8 Pr vigrahasya II 'I'PPrMpBh ^o^o II 9 M om. hi purvam II 
*PPrp kasipu for kaxlpu II 12 N vyapotyisyati ; M vydpddayuyattti II 

14 bh pataho va ddpito, va being del. by cop. by two dots ; N pataho vary, 
ddpito II 15 bh nihatah vi, N nihitah vi II N yojayat, corr. by the copyist 
from "^aa, ioryoyad II 17 bh mahdsatvo, N mahdsasatvo II 20 ^PPrMpBh 
^o^o II bhN mitktasukhdrambho II 21 N parydlocitalvdt II 24 bhN 
samhrtokhilcf II 

Page 55. 

1 After the second ze Pr ins. /izVa II 2 M ins. satvaram between varam 
and sattvam II 4 N Kyfcte^ ^ n 9 MpBh Mike, *PPr kolikam, N yfo- 
//^a II Pr visnuvitnu n bh*P vaikumtasvargge, A khekumtke I svargge (corr. 
from Vy^o), N vaikumthasyagre ; Bh vaikumtatybhavane II M om. vainateyo II 
*PPrp vijiiapayad, M vajnepayad, N vyagapayad II 1O bh^PPrMp om. all 
between prthivydm and pundhravardhanddhipater, 1. 11. The missing words 



104 Variants 



are supplied by the glossator of bh in the margin. N has them in its text. 
In A this passage runs thus : pumdhravarddhandbhidhdnanagare \ devdkdra- 
dhdrl I koliko rdjaduliilaram vpabhumjate I tatah; Bh : pumdavarddhananagare bha- 
gavaddkdradhdrl koliko rajakanydm sevate I tatah II N ins. tu before pundhra II 
^PM pumdravarddhand" II Glossator of bh: pumd/iradhravarddha" II N 
upakdfi\\ \hrdjadutaram II 13 *PPrMpBh kolikax; N kaulike for kaulikaS 
ca II bhN krtaniScaye II 14 bhN vijnapyam, corr. in bh from vijndpyam by 
the cop. II 15 bh(not N) bhagavan II P (not *) vyddita for vydpdditah II 

17 Pr om. tdni II In bh gloss on ndstikd : jaindh II 18 bhN bhagavan 

lha ; 'I'Pr bhagavan bha, P bhagavd, then an aksara lost by a hole, then lha ; 
M bhagavadbhaktd, om. & ca, A bhagavadraktds ca ; Bh with us II 4*Pp prava- 
jydm II bhN bhihyamtiti samu II 19 4<PPrM devapramdnam II Pr om. 

tato II Prt7zMaw'll 2O *PrMpBh koliko; P devdmfakakoliko II 22 

NPr sdhdryam kdryam II 24 bhN om. ca after cakram II 

Page 56. 

1 'I'PPrMpBh Mio II pBh a^a for ddideta II 2 pBh yopasthitaisya II 
pBh mamgalddikam sajjam kdryam II M sajjikriyatdm II 3 bhNA^PPr 

vidheh ; Bh with us II Pr gorocanddisita II 4 bhNA^P camdano for 
vandano (A gorocanasitasiddhdrthaka I kmamddi ) ; Bh with us II 7 N t>y- 
hatesu, M om. vyuhitem II 'I'PPr pdddfiatasamprahdre, M pdddhutasamprdhdre II 
^PPrMpBh M/o II 8 Over vitlrnna in bh gloss : <?ato II *PPr uvarnnd- 
(in * V?ma corr. from rao by cof.)diratnddi ; M >4aa for d0a II 9 
bhN mulamioi stalam II 11 N pdmcajanyaSaigkham II N dpurayan II 12 N 
pdddtayah II From the pun : *ar . . . w^r it is clear, that in *ar (for 
akrn) the MSS. give Purnabhadra's own spelling u In bh a corr. writes 
bham over sam of drasamtah ; N drabhamtah, M dmmtah for drasantah II 14 
N 'kimcin mu for /foez'ra zw II 15 M gamana" for gagana II N nihitam sfa II 
16 P (not *) samapdgatem \\ 17 Pr devardjesu u 18 N ins. /5az before 
hantavyo II Pr a^a II 19 bhN eraw vdbhihite II 20 M surassi&am II 

22 M pratinasti II N kumjastra II 23 fr prabodliate II 

Page 57. 

1 Pr vrahmddi II 4 *PPrpBh /to^o, M ^o^a II 5 <J/PP r< /ai!a- 

kautakdndm, in Pr the second to over the line by cop. II Pr vicimtatdm II 
*PPrM(not p)Bh kolikaS II 8 N svasvavdhinebhyo II Pr pranaydti, * 

praniydta, corrected by a later hand to praniyati", which is the reading of P II 
*PPrBh girasas II 12 bhN etvm vdcddini II 14 M only varmmd II 

17N*PPrMpBh ^o^lo u 18 N mahdtmyo, *Pr "mdMtmye, in * followed 
by danda ; hence PL 1 , misreading the danda for first o-stroke : mahdtmye 
roja II *PPrM sakalatra for sakala II 19 After Hi, *Pr /tai!/Ja II 8, P 



bhN, 



Book I 105 

\\katha Il8ll flourish 1 1 II, M \kathd I 8 II Pr avarnnya II M eva for evam II 
2O N om. santu II 21 Pr "myopavistasya, om. ea II 22 N a, then blank 
for one aksara, then yikam II 24 Over samanamiara mark by later hand, 
referring to an addition by the same hand in the right margin : atah param, 
and to an addition by the same hand in the left margin : kdranam II 

Page 58. 

1 pBh abhiyuktd II Over amiyuktd gloss in ^ by later hand : prsta II M 
gdvivye, PL 1 sdvidyo for sdcivye (but in ^ the right reading quite distinct). In 
* gloss on sacivye by later hand : sahayye II 4 N apiyasya II 5 In * 
by later hand gloss over sraddheya : many a II 6 N matsannise II 8 

bhNA^PPrp (not M) grklsydmi, Bh grhisydty II 9 <P _// [new line] 
jndpayitum, the first /a/> deleted by small dots over the line II 1O bh 

duhkhasahataram, but corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. II 11 Pr 

taddkd II 'I'P jndyd 'bramt ; Pr vijndyd 'bravlt, Mp vijndya 'bravit II "M. evam 
for era II 12 *PPr pradhdnye II 13 M atyutthite II p ca- for ra- II 

14 bh vastavya, corr. by cop. II In bh, the copyist writes da over va of 
jootfe; a ; hence N pdddd II * m/J, P *rfr?/J II IS bb.N'I'PPrMp Mavanya, 
ABh with us, but in A coir, by later hand to narasya II 16 \ti\juhdti II 
17 bhN tend, 'PPPrMp tathd for tena; ABh with us II 2O M sramayate 

for chrayate II In * gloss by later hand on nirvidyate : khidyate II 21 N 
om. padam II P om. hd svdtantryaspr II 22 Pr abhidrumd, Bh a/?i druhyati. 
In the Hamb. MS. H, the stanza is omitted ; I reads svdtamtrydn nrpateh 
rdjyahrdaya prdndn api cydvyate II 23 Pr ravagrahah II *PPrMp svakdryesu II 
N ileva for eva ; *PPrM lad eva devdtra (M ins. kam) yuklam, p tad eva yuktam II 
24 N om. yad uktam II 25 M marddenenuraUo II 26 bhPr ndpeksah, N 
ndfayepya\\ bhN vamcchitd II 27 M prabhwanam for prabhundm II 28 
bh ^at>i, N #OT II 32 *PPrMp yiara^' II 



Page 59. 

2 bhN jwmm II 3 *PPrMp cittam (M vittam) tasyopari II bh*p 

paridruhyati ; N duhyati, the copyist adding paridru over the line ; P jr- 
duhyati, M paridudyati, Bh paridrahyati, APr druJiyati, om. jwwi. Cp. 
Sar. 21, 5. Hamb. MSS.: vikrtim na ydtl \\ 9 PL 1 om. z adhuna 

tvayam svdmitvam II 11 p tatkullne II 12 M i!w/o II N /&<zw for 

tyaktum II 15 bh jw for yo II 16 N prathitdn na Sru II 17 * tena 
twice, but the second tena del. again by little dots over the line II 22 M 
tatdm matikramya II M ins. sa before vartate II 24 M. pratimadyate II 25 
bhN*p cyte; Bh btiyutah; APPr with us II M samsthdtdt for #^aiJ n 
26 N galanamatibhih II 27 *P nayoktir, M ndyoktir II 28 p om. JBZ ca II 
, Kparindmo ; PPrBh with us II 30 bh om. ca; N 



106 Variants 



tatkdpi, omitting stanza 236 II 31 In bh, a later band corrects 'nujwibhih 
to 'nujwinah II 

Page 6O. 

1 M mulabhriyoparadhena, Bh mulabhrtydparddhena II 3 N gimhar aha II 
M om. yatah. II 5 M tad asya for tasya II In ^ nairgunyam has been 
corrected to vairgunyam, apparently by the copyist ; PM vairgunyam, Prp 
vaigunyam; ABh with bhN II 6 Pr purva bhaya II M ins. eva after pur- 
ram II M Saranagato II 9 PL 1 tustdti II 13 M svedatobhyamjano" II 
st'PPrp svapuccham II 14 N ^^a bhavamti ; PL 1 #na sphltibhavamti twice II 
15 M truhindgireh II 16 NM fo^a ca II 17 Over patitdh a later hand 
writes in ^ kaiya II 19 bh avetane II 20 Pr nasta pdtre II In bh gloss 
on hitam: alakrtam(\) II 21 Pr ddksinam II 22 N aranye ru ; *P 
aranyarudinam II M om. Suva; NA'I'PPrpBh and later hand in bh aba II 
23 M varsanah II 24 bhNBh iva ndmilam II 26 M om. kim ca II 27 
vf'PPrM <i for '&'; in p iti corr. to ati II 28 M M/a for kdca&akale II 
30 N hltavacanam II bhNA^PPrMBh for ca ; p ca ; p Zruyato, corrected 
to Sruyate ; Bh Sruiam for Smyaldm. In A, two small horizontal strokes over 
# refer to a marginal addition by a later hand : tulydrtham tulyasdmarthyam \ 
marmajnam vyavasdyinam I arddhardjyaharam mitram I yo na hanydt sa hanyate I 
133 II 32 * durvinitdni, corr. to our reading n 33 N pimgalakar aha u 

Page 61. 

2 M yajnayatto II M om. za II 3 bhN eva for erawz ; BhA with us II 
4 ~M.pafyati n 5 N nucitax II *PpBh rfw/ai!i II *PPrp (not M) om. all 
between adhvdnam and gantum (Pr writing gatutri), 1. 7 II 6 M yathdsaktim II 
M M />y II 7 N "nivedena II 9 ^PPr majatdnena^. vrajdtena II 1O 
'I'PPrMp caikatra pradexe ; ABh with us II 12 N ato for tatah ; a 
misreading of the form which ta has in bh II 13 In N, prdni" has been 
corr. to prdna ; pBh prdnaraksane II 14 bhN'I'PPrMp priyam iva kala 
(N kalatre, M /?M for putra) ; A with us ; Bh priyaputrakalatramitrasva- 

janaih II 15 N brdhmanar aha II 18 PL 1 om. bhagnavrate Sathe II 

19 Over nihkrtir as our MSS. write later hand in * : pratikdra II 22 
M prdni" for prdna" II Pr bhir for vipattir II 23 M sreyaskdrity II Mem 

for ezz II 

Page 62. 

1 bhN^PBh bruvlti. A with us II A bho sddho mam uttdraya \ tatSrulvd 
wdhmanobravtt I yitsmanndmagrahanena trasyate &c., 1. 4. Before ywman the 
corr. of A ins. : bho vdn-ara tvam prakrtyd camcalah I kupdn nirgatah san mam 
tamtdpayasi I vdnara dha maivam vada tvam npakdrinam aham Sapathapurvakam. 
nodvejaydmi tatas tena dvijena vdnaropy uttdritah atha sarppa dha bho sddho mam 



bhN, 



Book I 107 

uttaraya I tato vrdhmanobrawt. But none of our MSS. including Bh, p, K 
has this short dialogue between the brahmana and the monkey II M eva 
Srutva II 5 N nadrsdmah for na daxdmah II 7 Pr om. ie II 11 4>P 

mdmdnugrahandya e, with, in 4>, two dots over ha II N om. bhavatah II 
12 M evam uktd grahdbhimukham II 13 N gundbhimukham II *PM (not p) 
praydt, Pr praydtah II 14 ^PPrMp asmin for tasmims II 15 Pr , om. ti e II 
'I'PPrp (not M) om. all between prdydt and atha, 1. 18. In p the missing 
text is supplied in the margin by a later hand II M sarppendpy uktam \ 
pdldlavdsy aham ndgah I tat tvayd kdrye gmaraniyoham ity uktvd- pdtdlarp, prdydt I 
faa iti sopy uttdritah &c., 1. 20 II 16 bh bhavate, which a corr. corrects to 
bhavatd II 18 N om. sa II N om. one muhuh II 19 ^PPrp marndpy II 

20 N tendbhihitam II 22 *PM enam for evam II 

Page 63. 

1 Pr tmrta II 2 M veditdny II bh dfodsitasva (?), corr. by cop. to 

dSvdsitas ca ; N dsvdgitasva sa naih II 4 N nivrtyam for nityam II bh bhava- 
tam, N bhammtam for bhavatd II 6 St'PPrM graiveyakddikam, II 7 N om. 
ca after uktam II 8 N tetf gakdmata sarvam for tatsaktam etat sarvam II 

N prasuptam for suprayuktam II Pr m for tofa II 9 A corr. of bh corrects 
nimittam to nirmittam II 4P bhagavdn for bkavan ; Pr bhavdn, but one aksara 
before / del. with gamboge II 10 Pr wdhmana tat gr II Pr * mamdro- 
pakdn\\ 12 bhN^PPrMpBh pdddrghd ; A with us, but apparently corr. 
to pddydrghahsina ; Bh pdddrghdsanasndnakhddanapdnabhojanddisatkriydm II 
bhN vddana for khddana II N ddixamatu for ddifatu II 19 N rfrjftra 
'brawt, om. ro/a II N tvayaidam II 23 M bddhavitvd for bandhayitvd II 

N tulim, corr. by cop. to M/M II 24 N drohayati, Pr dropayat II 

Page 64. 

1 Pr fa* for &'/ II Pr buddhena II 2 'I'PPrMp dgatydbrame ca II 

bhN ins. te before too II bhNA^PPrM asmad, Bh o*ad, apparently corr. 
to #<M? by cop., for asmdd II N mumoca II 4 PrM dakxydmi II 6 'I'PM 
hastasparxdn, Pr Jtagtaaparsydn II 7 M (7rfa for <fo*< II 9 N gdrudika- 

tdmtrika, om. mdntrika, P mdmtrikabhaigajikd , om. tdntrika ; L 1 "mdtriga- 
tdmtrikabJiaisajikd II bhN kdnd for kdnya. Bh gdrudikamdmtrika bhaisajikd 
anyadexavdginah, A gdrudikd mdmtrikd I tdmtrikd bhaisajikd anyade$avdinah II 
1O bhN samuparacitam II 11 N bhramato II IS *P mdtrd tarn, N 

"mdtrdm for mdtrdt tary, II Pr "krtaman II 16 N pratyupajlvitdm II N om. 
te#y<z ii bh pujdm ca gau ca, the first ca deleted by copyist II N om. ca 
before ^pa II 17 M awawz for amum II 19 M z for sarvam II 

bhN a^a (N l) gatdrthena II 2O N mantritvena II 21 bhN^PPrp (not 



bhN, 



108 Variants 



MBh) sujana for svajana t A sarvasajjanammetena, corr. from suhrfl)tsaj- 
jana ; Bh sukrtmajanasametena ll A*PPrM bhogddi, Bh bhogddind tm(end" 'll 

Page 65. 

1 N varana for vdnara II After &', *PPrMp ins. 9 (l) kathd ; P adds 
j?n/J ; Bh navaml kathd II flourish II II 2 ^P om. vd II 4 *P vinirvarttayi- 
tum II M #a/W for Sakyah II ' 8 bhNA^PPrp nivdranlydh, M a vdranlydh ; 
A suhrdah klesapathdn nivdranlydh ; Bh and 6ar. with us II 11 N tathd ca II 
Prom, yaw II 13 'PPM II N damanarp, for # madani II 14 N ayamtrinam II 
Over ayatjitranam, gloss in bh: fl# phosaldve, and gloss on the last part of pada 4: 
apaUalerave (or <5e) drnapdme II 15 *P bhitjamgah sra ; M bhujamgastastari 
pi vd II 16 M vasanonmukhai/i II 18 N vijndpyamdna II M om. the words 
between pravartante and Mir1ya, writing nrtya" \\ M oya^e for dyatau u 
NPr duhkhapdte II 19 bh rdhyah, N bdhyah for grdhyah II 24 N simhar 
aha ll 26 bhN purusas carati II * tvariti, corr. to our reading ; p svariti ll 
M lhayat punarp, harttu vd II 28 N pimgalakar aha II 4* and perhaps bh 

^ya ; Pr bhak*yo, *PM Wa>i*o for "Wo^a ; but cp. Sar. 30, 13 ll N jfo^a 
*aw II 29 N om. #a before Saspabhuk II bh* Sasya, Pr wya, Bh trnabhuk, 
A with us ll N vedapddd ll *PPrMp transp. : pititabhvjo (Pr add. /5) ^eva ; 
but cp. Sar. 30, 14 II 30 bhN bhojyaputdh, *PPrMp bhojyabhutdh ; 6ar. Bh 
with us. A bhojrbhutdh II N taddpy ll N ins. epaz, corr. by cop. to 
before anartham ll bhN*PPrM (not ApBh) om. na before karisyati II 32 
N jagati drohe II 33 In bh gloss on tejayati : fivnkaroti II 

Page 66. 

1 N simhar aha II bhN*PPrp (not AMBh) tvdm, corr. in p into tham 1 ll 
4 N praveksyarp II 5 N parisramah II 6 N dumdukasya, M dumdakasya II 
M mam\travisarppini II 7 L 1 om. katham etat II PL 1 damana, om. Awl II 9 
M anasyadriatp, II 1O In bh gloss on ^H : y II 12 * /^a, bhNPPrM 
jo^a, K-^ puny a for^ntsfd; Bh with us II 13 *P samvrtd ll N dumduko 1 1 
15 bhMp gubhayo for z ubhayo II 17 M daivavdsate for daivavasdn II 
19 Pr samdydtd ll 2O N za for a II After ^, a mark in bh by the 
copyist's hand refers to a marginal addition by the copyist, who inserts the 
following between kutah and our stanza 257 : uktam ca \ ehy dgaccha samdviyd- 
sanam idam kasmdc cirdt drfyase kd vdrttd kirn u (Pr a for ) durbalo 'si kuSalam 
pnto 'smi te darSandt \ evam nicajane 'pi yujyati grham prdpte saidm sarvadd 
tesatfi yuktam aSamkitena manasd harrnydni gamtum (garpturp, being corrected 
in bh from some other word which I am unable to make out) sadd ll oli 3. 
N'I'PPrMp have the words uktatp. ea and the stanza in the text, *PPrMp 
transposing kasmdc dram (!) drxyase (Pr te for se) and pnto 'smi te da. The 



bhN, 



Book I 109 

third pada runs thus in ^PPrMp : ity evam (Pr eva for evam) grham dgatam 
pranayinam ye Ihdsayamty ddardt ; in d they read gehdni for Jiarmydni II 
ABh kutah \gurur &c. with us II 22 Pr eka II 23 Pr eka for 

aneka II * prdkdrdni, corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. II 24 N 
dsvd, om. ditdni II 

Page 67. 

1 N manoratham II 3 M athirodhdnamdamndmayatayd II *P paisalaih II 
4 bhN sihalajalajalchecara ; P xthalajajalakhecara ; M Malajalasakhevara II 
6 M ins. dsvdddd after pragdddd \\ P dgvddayitum i so 'bravit II 7 NP 

*o 'bravit II 8 N asmacchayandd II 1O M kdyam for kdryam II M om. wa II 
11 Pr #i for i?az II 12 N ins. uktam ca before foto/J II 14 p karndmrtaka- 
thdnake II Pr om. tajw II 17 Pr vrahma II 19 M om. #5 kd n 2O 
N navasamdgatvdt, M navasamdgamatatvdt II 21 N _jra<?a for &z<7 II 22 

Pr deSakdle II 'I'PPr (not p) M ins. ca after evam II 24 N drstapradeSe II 

N <fr#o for <&z$o II M itkrddadhe for ulkddagdha II N vrScikadr^a iva ; M om. 
vrxcikadasta iva II 

Page 68. 

1 bhN tvaritaram II *PPr prstadeSam, ^ prstadeSam II 2 Pr parirttatcam ; 
parivartakam also A (spelling r^a) ; Bh parivarttina II *P ^wfo, N d>$0 II 
3 Bh ^z'#z ffljoi svedajdtam II P mei I tthadajavacanam Srutvd &c. II bhN'i'Mp 
anvesayeti, Pr anvesayati, A anvesaya iti, Bh anvesayatha, om. ^i ; cp. tozV, 1. 4. 
The reading of the other MSS. seems to go back to some copyist, who took 
parivartakam for the designation of a royal official ; but it is a gerund in am 
enlarged by ka II Pr rajavaca II 4 N dumduko II 5 M dikary, for dlpikdm II 
6 4*PPr mamtavisarppini II ^PPrMp ins. wawza before vidhi II 8 After 

iti, *PPrMp ins. 10 katha II 1O N tyaktd svdbhyamtard ; *P tyaktd for 
tyaktab II N ca/fya svdbhyamtarikrtdh II 11 In *, a later hand notes in 
marg. the reading which the textus simplicior has in the fourth pada: 
\ya\thti rdjd khukhudra\yaK\ I iti vd pdfhah. The bracketed aksaras have now 
almost disappeared with part of the margin. Cp. WZKM. xvi. 269 II 12 

N pimgalakar dha II M om. katham etat II 14 In bh gloss on asti: gate II 
Bh kasmimSci, p kagmimScin II M pari for parisara II bhNA^PPrM jam- 
buko (N jambuko) nama camdarava iti, p jambuka iti ndma camdaravah ; Bh and 
6ar. with us II 15 Pr sa kaddhdram II bhN Mpdm II 17 In bh by 
a later hand over tdrameyais in marg. kutaram II 18 N bhayamkardtrava- 

rata II Pr pdldyamdndfi, ^> pdlayamdnak II 19 ^PM (not Pr p) anupavistah II 
2O In bh, a later hand corrects yathdgatam to yathdgate II 21 N nllikd" II 
22 *PPr (not p) samjitam for ranjitam \\ bh samlvarttinah II 



bhN, 



110 Variants 



Page 69. 

1 bh 'sydgamam; N sydgamanam, corr. by cop. to sydgamatam; ^P py agamam, 
p pydgamanam ; Hamb. MSS., APrMBh with us; Simpl. h kutobhydgatam \\ 
*P vijnaUe \\ 3 bhNA*Bh and Simpl. Hh vimdydn; in h anusvara 

del. with gamboge ; Simpl. I with us ; Pr vamdyti ; M vadyan II 4 

bhN^PPrMp and Simpl. h chreyam; A and Simpl. H Sreyam; Bh Sriyam 
Simpl. I chriyam\\ 6 bhN'I'PPr vrajata, A brajata, Simpl. h vrajatah, 
Simpl. H vrajathah ; Bh and Simpl. I with us II 8 Pp "pamjardmtasthdh n 
9 Pr "hirana II 12 N sthagitkam II 13 bh ins. ca after dliaratvam II N 
yea for ye II 15 'I'PPrMBh ny^a for rdjye ; A om. rdjye. Read rdjyaSriyam 
with the *-class ? II 16 fr pura, om. to/5 (at the end of a line) ; *PMpBh 
purah ; Simpl. Hlh tatpuratah II 19 bh sulakita', corr. by a later hand ; 
N^ pulikita , but in * corr. by cop. II 20 'I'PPrM tdrasvarena II 22 In 
bh gloss on vdhitd: vamcitd II 24 Pr pdlayitum, corr. to palayitum II 

Page 70. 

1 After i&, Pr adds 11 kathd, * kathd, with a small Ii over the line by 
cop.; p kathd, P kathd "lln flourish II II, M kathd I 11 II Pr pimgala aha, 
N pimgalakar aha II 2 bhN^PPrpBh srastdmgo, M sastdrngo, A.grastdmgo II 
3 Pr o^j for ad^a II N devapdddmkitam II 5 N uktyotthdya II 8 bh 

arnivrtaip,, NPr anivrttam II 9 Pr om. '/>y a II 1O p to^.a ca II Pr 

janmdpi dukkhdya II 11 N sevakdvrttir II 13 Over r^a of murkhafi. cop. 
of 4* writes *a ; P mursah II 14 bhN dhdrann II M svdstho II 15 In bh 
gloss on vakti : butaru II Before vakti in * t^a, del. again by cop. II Pr va 
for MO II Pr sacako for sevako II bh 'j$a, N pija for '/>^a II 17 In * carafi 
corr. from carita by cop. II 20 4*P paroksa$ ca, corr. in 4* by later hand to 
our reading II bhN parivittdnuvarttinah II 22 bliN pratydtatyam, corr. by 
later hand in bh to pratydsaktiip, ; in "t gloss on pratydsattim: dsannatdm II 
23 In < gloss on avahitamands: sdvadhdna II 24 P sadrsyam II 26 bh 
sumustend", N suspend", ^PPrMp supmtend, pu being corrected in p from 
some other aksara ; Bh supwtend ; Hamb. MSS. and A with us. We 
should perhaps read tum^endpi, as the author uses the compound mi^dnna 
p. 137, 13 II 28 bhN ko for kau \\ 29 bhN cimtya II M om. muhur II 
3O om. damanakasya II 33 ^PPrM bhaksandm II 

Page 71. 

1 bhN dgatam ; p agamam, corrected to a ; M dgama II N tad ya namta- 
ram II 3 *PPrMp upagatah II N samjwakar II 4 bhN rdjnd II 9 

N*PPrp aptirva" ; M apurvapratimdnam vixeso II 10 bhNA*PPrMpyai! 

foxy ah; Bh (reading pratilhdviSew) yah with us. Sar. also yah n 15 ^PPr 
mhkrti II 16 Vjvayate II 18 bhNPPrMp saduhsaham, A suduegaham, Bh 



bhN, 



Book I 111 

suduhgaham II 19 N dr&n II 22 N kuhuka II 23 M om. damanaka II 

N ninimiUd" II 24 ^P pararamdhrdnvesinds ca II M om. mm eto^ II 26 

N &z#ra twice II 27 M gunaydtinah II M afo' for amgJinani II 32 N 

iukrtdn yathd II 33 bhNA^PPrMp agambhinndrthamarydddh ; Bh with us II 

Page 72. 

1 M om. uktam ca II 8 N a&irf II 1O N kriditah II bhN 'Wi- 
varttate II 12 M gundd for gunalsravandd II 15 Pr tvadako II P tavdm- 
tikdm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; * tavdmkitdm, corr. by cop. to tavdmtikdm; 
M tevdrptikdm, om. ndydtag ta II 17 PMp (not * Pr) gamgd II p ydmti II 
19 N prthito II M sthdpi for '*^y />i II 20 bhN 6fidvaA gam" II 22 
N uxyase, corr. by cop. to usyate II ^p agmin garagi, but * za in margin, ^a 
having disappeared with the greater part of the margin II 23 Pr om. 
viharamdnayoh II 24 N ulukar II 

Page 73. 

3 Pr a& for a^a/ II 44* ivd(hdvdge, vd being del. again by cop. II 
7 P athu II *PPrMp vane, om. padma II 1O P priyawdbhat te II * '^a^ra II 
14 bhN^PPrp vanijjdraka , Bh vanijydraka ; A with us II 15 bhN pra- 
tyu*e kale II bhN praydnakammkham ; A'I'PMpBh with us II 17 'PPM 
anitpavisto II N durnimittam ca II 19 Pr j>ydkarnnam, om. purnam ; N 
purnabanam II N ca ulukanidanikatavdsl II 21 bhN^PPrM a wi ca 

goxtltvdd iti, p #w^ 7i; Bh akdlacaryd iti, A with us. Then *PPrMp ins. 
i^ kathd, P adding n nourish u u II 22 P visamacittas II After sarvathd 

(Pr j(//a/5) *PPr the figure 12 II 24 N vixakumbhapa II 

Page 74. 

2 N, misreading the old-fashioned jjh of bh, which is almost the same as 
in our specimen, vol. xi, Table II, no. 9, 1. 3 b : samprojjitd, P samprejhitd II 
3 bhN pra$nem (N * for Sn) gvinnomttarah u 5 In bh gloss on Isiksito : 
lhanyo II 7 M cifra' for vicitra" II 8 bhNA^PPrMpBh pa,i6unyd II 
*PPrMp vinaydbhimdna ; Pr wa/i, om. ra II 12 N grdhivittam for 
cittagrdhi\\ 14 bh* $a*ya ; A Saxmbhaktyah, Bh Sisyabhaksyah II *P 
dmigahbha" II 15 P eitam II 16 Pr vivdham gamkhyam ca II 17 
bhN^PPrMBh $ikharam, A "SakJiaram II 19 bh lhadamtah, corr. by cop. 
to fed ; N pradamtah II 2O * prxitah, corr. over the line to our reading ; 
P nmtah, M ^m'^ II 21 M eaz for pdnam II 22 M pratigurabhigam II 
N mdlatim II 24 Pr upahdyaivam II 26 bhN ragdgvddulubdhd II 27 
bh tatkarnnyavyajanapavanof, N tatkarnyavyajapavana II *PPr premsitaih, M 
prexitaih II 28 bhNM Uiumiprdptdh, *Pr bhumiprdptd, P Ihumim prdptd ; 
^ar. SPA and Bh with us II 29 bhN row for tfow/S II 



bhN, 



112 Variants 



Page 75. 

1 bh "Gydrndbhagoig, N 'Sydmdmbhasom II 3 M phalanakatra for phanacakra II 
bhN "manayor II 6 Pr zr*e for Me II M ca murkhem II 9 N prak- 
nana for pramldna II 10 M putrair for pu(air II 12 *PPr &z/a II 
bhNpBh "racitaih, A'I'PPr caritalh, M varitaih. Our reading is that of 
!=>ar. M N jrez, then beginning of Mo, then blank for one aksara, then 
cdlayan, ca of course being the misread second half of Mo. In bh this 
passage has no defect whatsoever II 16 * svdbhdvdt, corr. to our 
reading II N vimrsateti, *PPrMp ganayati for vimr&ati II 19 M om. 
kuryuh II M ustro II 20 N damanakar II 22 M iSgara" ndma 
vanivd (!) ; *PPrp om. vanik; p ins. sdrthavdhah after ndma II 23 M 
mulya, om. bahu II N "cailakasya II 24 bh (not N) mtakandmd u II 25 
Pr celakabtiam II 26 Pr visame 'smin for visamd, asmin II M 'zew for 
'*OTZ It *PPrMp sthdnake; the following na is supplied under the line 
in * II 28 bh* Sasyam, Bh Sisyam, A. Saspdni II 

Page 76. 

2 N om. gimtah. II 3 bhN aifo* for atha ; in Bh the passage is 
altered. Sar. and Simpl. Hh atha II 4 bhN*P riipyam ; APrp 
with us. In Bh this passage has been altered with the aid of the textus 
simplicior II 5 N sas for sattvam II 7 Pr tamah for tatah II M iti\ha 
for iha II 8 N ci^a for "vrttef II Pr mrthavdhah for M# it Over 
avagatd, gloss in bh : /ai!a II N avagatobhyupapattind ; in * gloss in margin : 

jndtasamdc [the rest -am ?- torn off with part of marg.] II 10 Our MSS. 
except Pr with us pamcaxem, corrected by gloss, of bh to pamcamem, by cop. 
of p to pamcakesu, which is the reading of Pr II 11 bhN dtyayikdyadi ; 
gloss, of bh separates yadi from the preceding and the following aksaras 
by small vertical strokes over the line II 12 bhN A*PPrp tfdamto ; in 

Bh this passage is altered II bhN ayam for aham II 15 * reads exactly 
as our text ; but a corr. adds a second kirn over rthe of pustyartheneti. The 
r-hook of rthe is in * prolonged to the middle of the horizontal stroke 
of ne (written R). Hence PL 1 adopting the false correction and taking the 
prolongation of the r-hook as an az-stroke, pustyarthe kirn -naiti ; M pustyd 
kirn naUi II N rimhar II 17 In bh gloss on mamfipdnayadhvam : yuyam II 
bhN tesdm for tato II 18 bhN uce\s for ticus II 19 N kfulaya II 

Page 77. 

1 Pr ins. pavatd after bhavatd II N om. param II 2 bh(not N) dste, 
M asmim for asti II N xrmgdla II 3 *P vinyapya II 4 *P tistatu II 
*PPrMp and Simpl. H om. grham ; BhA and Simpl. Ih with bhN II 5 
Pr iipadisya for uddifya II 6 Pr svdmina II 8 N diso for devddeSo II 



bhN, 



Book I 113 

11 Over pdpddhama, gloss in bh : lie II Pr yaty for yady II 'I'PPrMp vydpd- 
daywydmi; Hamb. MSS. with bhN II 15 *p pradhdnam, corr. by the 
copyists to praddnam ; but the original reading is still well visible II 18 N 
abhayapradhdnam II 19 Pr sva for a II 2O Pr prayati \\ 21 bhN 

#w for mzz || 22 In bh, ya of anyathd is partly worn off, but still to be 
made out with certainty ; gloss, however writes over it nya in order to 
ascertain the reading. The copyist of the MS. to which N goes back, 
misreads the original nya, for tha and takes the second nya for a correction ; 
hence N reads atha anyathd asmdkam II 24 M ya for ye II 

Page 78. 

1 bhN tasmdd aimdbhih II 2 bhN ins. 'pi before vahni" II 5 PL 1 
yasmin for tasmin II 6 N ndbhigamdhe II *PPr(not p)M bhavamti for 

vahamti ; but cop. of * adds in marg. : vahamtl pdthah II 7 Pr rdcate II 
8 M tarn for rfa II 9 bh mahatl veathd, corr. by gloss, to mahatl vecchd ; 

N mahatl vascchd II 10 bhN ksudrdt for ksudrogdt II 11 N paralokasya 
pra II SkPPr p 6arira, M anre for va&arira II 13 N bhrtyesu for bhrtyasya I) 
16 ^P^ot PrMp) om.prdptam II 19 Pr devasydpydydtand mama II 2O 
bh svarggasaktir, N svargaSaktir II 21 N mrrtyo II 22 In * padam corr. 
from madam by cop. II 23 *P bhaksindt, in * corrected by copyist ; but 
the correction is not clear, as the caret, which is put as deletion mark 
under *', looks like part of the z'-stroke with a dot to its right, the angle 
being not closed II 

Page 79. 

5 N prdpta II 6 Over apasara, gloss in bh : tvam II Pr tathdnustitah II 
8 PPrp 'dhdranam; M prdnam for prdnadhdrandm II ^PPrMp add. yatah 
after uktam ca II 12 bhN avalpakayas ca jd II Between svajdtlyas ca and 
nakhd, bhPPr ins. aMca, N^ Svdca, M ^yawa ; p Scdravaca deleted by smear- 
ing with gamboge ; A ins. ca, deleted by smearing with gamboge ; Bh 
with us II N ins. ca after e.va II 13 N dmpl for prdnaih. This seems to 
have been, in some previous MS., a correction of the faulty dvipl, p. 79, 1. 19, 
written in the margin and put into the text in a wrong place by some 
thoughtless copyist II 16 *PPrM etadartham II M samxagram for samgra- 
ham II 17 M vagdnemte for "vasdnesu na te II 18 N aparasaratu II 

*PMp prabhum ; Pr om. svaprabhum II 19 N dmpi (see remark on 79, 13) II 
20 N sarggavdsah II 

Page SO. 

1 Pr iolhanany (om. vacandny) II 3 ^PPrMp vijndpaydmi II 4 Pr 

yuktam muktam II 5 bh.N'I'PPrp nakhdyudhatvdt katham, M nakhdyndhatvd 
kalham, A nakhdyudhatvdt tat katham, Bh nakhdyudhas tat katham II 7- N 



bhN, 



114 Variants 



manasydpi II 9 In bh, vijnapaydmi has been corrected, perhaps by cop., to 
vijndpaydmi, but the correction is not very clear. N with the other MSS. II 
12 N mayobhaya II 13 bh pa, N 'pa for 'pi II M om. nti tdm ga II 14 

N projjita,& misreading originating in the old-fashioned form, -which jjh has 
in bh ; see remark on 74, in M om. yam gatiip II 16 Pr om. all between 
nayano and bahavo, 1. 21, inserting the missing text after raja, 1. 22, and 
repeating the words from bahavo to raja incl. H 17 N om. tah a, writing 
bhaMtoham II 18 After iti, *PPrMp add kathd I 13 II ; P adds a flourish II 
2O bh grdhraparicdra and paricdrdd II 22 N linyeta (pse in bh resembles 
nne) ; M lipsate II bhNPr (in both places, see above, 1. 16) 'pravdrita*, 
M pravaritas, p pradritas ; A*P with us ; Bh pratdritaS ca II P vicdritas- 
turdjdvicdrdksamo for vicdrdksamo II 24 P paricdro II 25 *P dhah II 



Page 81. 

3 Pr pathyodanam II bh mahdmjanastambhdm, corr. by corr. to mahdjana- 
ttambhd ; N mahdjanagtambhdm II 6 'J'Prp bhaydnakam, P bhakdnakam ; 

M bhaydnaka II 8 In bh gloss over "dupasarpanam: sevd II *Pp evdsreya, 
in p deleted again II N om. iti II Gloss of bh in margin rathakdrenoktam II 
1O M toaksitavyam N N^PPrMp bhrdtrjayopa" II 11 N tatah fov yatah II 
13 bhN bhaksa II 'I'PPrMp om. ^>4r/(a, which in p is supplied in the 
margin II 14 A sdkhavartti ; Bh with us II N khddya for "Jchadyaka II 
15 Pr krtayd II 16 * pradatta, bhN pradattd, corr. in bh by corr. to our 

reading II 1 7 * pratyaham dgamtavyam, but trd add. in marg. by cop. II 18 
M om. ca after evam II M pntipurvam II 19 In bh gloss on vihitasaithi- 

ih : trptah II 20 Pr om. na II 21 bh gacchasi, N gacchdsi II 



Page 82. 

4 Pr mdtena II 5 'I'PPrp fal yrutvd II Over karisydvah, gloss in bh : 
II 7 N bhavatopi II M viesam, om. visistam bhaksya II 9 N transp.: 
ra simham durad eva duxla II 11 bhN jump from the first drudhah 

to the second drudhah, 1. 12, om. one of them and all between them II 12 
Pr dydmtam II 15 After ydSritdndm, *PPrMp add 14 kathd; P adds 
a flourish II 17 M mrdu ndny, om. nd salilena khanyama II 18 In bh 

gloss on avapusyanti : ndsam prdptumvamti (!), in gloss by cop. hlndni 
bhavamti II 19 In bh gloss on upajdpa" : bheda II 21 Pr om. yuddhdt II 
N yuddfiate, a misreading for the old fashion of writing e by a vertical 
stroke before an aksara II 22 N ye for ydn II Pr mmdhais II 27 Pr 
tukhdvaddhau II 

Page 83. 

2 bhA^PPrMpK un metrically dvipaturagasacdmardh, N dvipaturagasa- 
mdcardh ; Bh with us II 6 bh*PPrMBh tathdpy, A tathdpi, N taydpy for 



bhN, iTPrM 



Book I 115 

tad apy II bhN uktam for ayuktam II 9 M om. ca after aha II 12 N 

tididibhdd for tit(ibhdd II 13 Between etai! and damanakah, M ins. : dfawza- 

a/ta a^a I katham etat II 15 bhN*PPrMy*a. Corr. of bh writes v, 

over /; ApBh with us. As to the origin of the corruption see the form 
which jjh has in our Table II, no. 9, 1. 3 II 17 N parivrtd for pativratd II 
18 N datukdmdbaddhaphald ; Pr ldvaddha ; M "Wa for phala II 20 M 

prasave II *Pp taftibho, in p corrected II bhN <z^ for II 21 N 

prasusoeti \\ 22 Pr abhyarthah II bhN^PPr #a dwrawz ; correct our text, 
which gives the reading of ABh II 24 *PPrM (not p) eva for esa II 

Page 84. 

2 N drstvawa II M om. durdsadam kopayati II 3 N grwmdtapas ta II 

4 N maddmdhasya ndgasya II Over ndgagya gloss in bh : gaja II 6 Pr 
warK, om. ti II M prabhdke for prdbhdtike II 8 M om. kumbha II 11 
Over apahara gloss in bh : tfpawz II In bh gloss on wzaWo : sakdsdt \\ N om. 
padas d of arya, 320 and ab of arya 321 II 14 * om. sd, but cop. supplies 
it in marg. II 16 N hdnyd for hdgyo II bhN'I'PPrMp bhavisyati, A bha- 

vifsati, Bh bhavityasi II 17 In bh gloss on hadate: karoti II 18 4* 

vdlmanah II *PPrM om. svayam II Pr sdrdsdre, om. z'^i; 'I'Pp (not M) *ara- 
II e^j all our MSS. II 19 Pr dkhd for dtmd II 



Page 85. 

2 N kdtfdbhrtfo II 3 N tiddibhar II 6 In * wza added over the line 
by cop. II 8 *PPrMp transp. : sara idam II Pr anya II 11 N myogah 
du, 4'PPrM(not p) myogdt duhkhdc II bhNM om. ca, writing bhN duhkhdd, 
M duhkhdn II 17 *PPrMp sahdnetum II 18 bhN asy, *PPrM(not p) 
abhy for atty ; Bh with us ; A asty apdyah II 19 bh* damtasamdemSena, 
but in * the e-stroke deleted again by cop., N damtasamdesena ; A damtam I 
sadamgamdamSena, Pr with us II 

Page 86. 

1 *P pyastf for ya*ti II 2 N bkavigyati II 4 *PPrMp nagarasyo- 
pari; ABh with bhN H 7 M irutvd paldd, om. sannamrtyuS cd; Pr ins. 

am after cdpaldd II 8 bhP(not p) bravan II * wa vdtraydt, corr. by 

cop. to evdfraydt; hence PPrMp evdxrayai II 9 Pr nititah II 11 N 

om. '^az II Before j'#, bhNA4PPrMp ins. a^i (hitakdmdndm api id); 
Bh with us II After Hi, *Mp ins. katha 16, PPr ia^a n 16 \\ P adds 
flourish II 13 * PPrMp mati tathd II 14 bhN ete II P mukham II 

In Pr gloss by a later hand on yadbhavisyo : daivaparo II 15 M sd kathaiti II 
17 bhN A drahe for Tirade; in bh gloss over drahe: hrade ; 6ar. 45, 8 with 
*PMp II M mahdkdyo, om. ydt tra II 18 N ins. ca after "vidhdtd II 2O 
Pr mattyabarpdh&ndm II 



bhN, 



116 Variants 



Pago 87. 

1 Pr paresvo II 2 Pr apicchinnam asrotasam ; in 4*, avi corr. from api 
by cop. II 5 N tatsamayopacitd\corc. by cop. to ' ' ta~\karmand II 7 N &z 
for ro II M om. t*z veil II bhN ee% for veti II 8 Pr pariva&tum II 9 
Pr om. ea II 11 Pr siddhyati II 12 bhN*PPrMp em for e*a ; ABh 

with us II 14 bh*PPrM "gamete; ABh with us II 16 bhNA*PPrM 
jalatydmtar, cp. 6ar. 46, l ; pBh with us II 17 bhN jaldd II 18 

N stkitah for sthdpitah II bhN jald&ayam, Bh jaldxraye ; A with us II 
N om. pravutah II 19 bhNBh iamullasan; A with us II Pr lagu(a II 

bhN jarjita$aflrah II 2O Pr tah for &M/J II 21 N bravtt II After Hi, 

p adds /fc^a, *PPrM 17 kathd II 

Page 88. 

1 bhN tatra for fo a, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 4 Pr 

devah, bhNp iva for divah; in N, h has been added subsequently II 8 

bhN zuunam for sunyam II 9 bh transp. : yad d me; N with the other 
MSS. II 11 *PPrMp ins.yan before na II 13 For bhadre Pr <i[this 

corr. from some other aksara by cop.]^z, with bki add. over the h'ne II 
*PPrMp yad for ydvad II 14 Pr dyaputra II 15 *PPrM samudre 

vigrahah, but cop. of 4* adds na exactly over dre ; p sarmtdrena vigrahah, 
corrected by third hand to our reading II 16 M apidaitvdtmatak II 

bhN samutsakah \\ 18 N prdAa \\ Pr priyam II 20 Pr IcrtrS" II 

Page 89. 

1 In ^ gloss by cop. on mpritd : di^idu ; the same gloss in p by third hand II 
*P "vdhinydm I) At the beginning of a new page, * repeats the preceding 
words from sakalam (incl.) 88, 91 to camcvd incl., but this repetition is 
bracketed by cop. II Pr aSrayethajalpitena II 2 N prdha II 3 *PMp 
(not Pr) anirveda II bhN "sannibhdh tl 5 N om. yatah \\ 6 Pr 

pan, om. ntgarn ll 1O M ins. hirn between api and vihagdn II 12 bh 

samudro, and an o-stroke over the line, corr. by corr. to samavd ; then the 
copyist leaves out a blank for 5 aksaras, filled in by the corr. with jaha- 
durjayah, jaha being again corr. into hi, the reading being now samavdyo hi 
durjjayah ; but the corr. adds beneath the line samuddyo hi ; N samavdyo 
for samuddyo II bhN hi durjjayah for jaydvahah. Hamb. MS. H baldvahah; 
Bh samavdyah sudurjayah, A with us II 13 The * of dvestyate in bh is so 
small, that stya looks almost exactly like dya ; hence N dvedyate II 15 

bhNA*PPrMp cajakd ; but cp. p. 90, 11. 3 and is. Bh with us II 16 bhN 
maJiatdm ca mrodhena II 17 M jittibha prdha II 19 * gahane pra, corr. 
toourreadingbycop.il 20 Pr tar&tatikdler for tamtatir \\ 22 N 

cajakayvgmam &4ritaiji II 



Book I 117 

Page 80. 

1 In Pr gloss onpuskard" by later hand: sudddarpdena (!) II P xlrnndni I) 
2 * cajakayugd, writing the following larp, so as to cover part of the wrong 
a-stroke ; P catakayugdlam II 3 N sthdpatya? for svdpatya' II 5 M 
fadadit[2nd hand adds ]//#<*, om. duhkha II 8 bh^PPrMp om. ca 

before mUrkhdndrp, ; bh*PPrM insert it after mUrkhdndtp, ; NABh Hamb. 
MSS. with us II 11 *PPr tadduhkkhal II Pr anertho II M nisevatd II 

13 M upatisvati II 15 *PPr (not p) catakd, M ckafaka. bh seems to 

have had originally our reading, but corr. to catakd ; N with us II N maddn 
ma sarp, \sarn deleted by cop.] ma amtdna II 17 bhNA*PPrMBh kimcid; 
see above, p. 32 II 18 bh vinivarttate, but vi del. by cop. N with us II M 
om. vuamdsu II 20 'J'Pp apakrtya, in 4 1 with a small u over the initial a, ; 
but with bhNPr the Hamb. MSS. have exactly the same readings as our 
text, except Hamb. MSS. krtarp, for nararp, II Pada c in M only : upakrte 
yoh II 22 Pr jumps from the first tydd to ydt 91, 2, om. one of them and 
all between them II 23 N tarpo for tarvo II 

Page 91. 

1 M om. tathd ca II 3 Pr nivrttih II 4 Pr om. param II 6 
bhNA*PPrMp catakayd; Bh with us II 7 bhNA*PPrp ca(aM,N. cata- 
kdm; Bh with us II 8 N sdhdryyam II 9 N maksikd prdha II N bhadre\\ 

10 N jamtako II 13 *PPr vikalpyamte, M mkalyam for vikalpante. In * 
gloss by cop. vikalpyam na prapt\avyam i\ti I ,2 jndyd. The bracketed 
syllables I supply by conjecture. In the MS. they are torn off with part 
of the margin II 16 In bh janasya corr. to gajasya by corr. ; N with us II 
N gatd for gatvd ; M gatdsya for gatvd tasya II 17 N nimllito II 18 Pr 
fo^a", om. ^ar&i II 19 N jald&raye II bhN'I'PPrMp mukivd for matvd, in p 
corrected to our reading, which is that of A. Bh ^awz II 20 bhN 
patitah, ta being corrected by the copyist of bh from tva II 21 *PPrM 
nimilitdksah II 

Page 92. 

1 bhNA*PPrp catakd, M only va(a ; Bh with us II After iti, * adds 

11 kathd 18, P kathd II 18 II II nourish u u, Prp 18 kathd, M kathd II i8 II 2 
bh iuhrtsamudayena ; N sufirtsamuddya vind na for suhrtsamuddyena II N om. 
i& II 5 N tenaivam for naivam II 7 N %^a for losta, omitting 
nicaydh and the following words to sya (excl.) of mahodadhivigrahasyo, 1. 9 II 
bh niscaydh II Pr puraydmih II 9 N prdttakdlam II 10 N nyagrodha- 
vaul II 11 M vdsyati for ddsyati II 12 N fodvyam II M vrddhd ye t om. 

vrddhd II N om. ^' II 22 bhN a& kramdt II 



bhN, 



118 Variants 



Page 93. 

1 $ kathdcit II 2 M dhdrdrtha II 3 Pr hamsdvdtedu II 4 M 

kftahdrd for vihdrd II 6 bhN "bamdhcf for bandhana (N yyasanam) \\ 
M M for zaza II 7 N garvepi vi II bhNA^PPrM (not p) z, in A 
visarga added over the line; Bh with us II 9 M athdnau prdha \\ 
bhNA'PPPrpBh kuruta, M kurut. M's reading is to be explained by an ai- 
stroke of I^^(i.e. tais) \. 12, whose left-hand end goes exactly to the nether 
end of the vertical to-beam and which looks like virama II 10 'I'PMp 

gameti, Pr samete II M hir for bhavadbhir II 'I'PPrMp mrtartipend" II 14 
*PPrp viSrabdhamatind, M viSnaskamatind II 15 L 1 ins. a after kramena II 
N sarvepi II N miti for za^ II 18 After iti, *Pr add /fo^a 19 II II, 
P *a^ II 19 II flourish n n, M I kathd II 19 II, p /fo^a iO (!) II 19 *PPrMp 
ins. pi after tarve II N^PPrp only hamsdtntikam, M harpsdtikam; ABh 
with bh II 21 M ea for em II 22 *PPrM dkraipdaravena II 23 

M om. 'pi after garudo II 

Page 94. 

1 bhN samdydtaih for samaye taih II M "viyogakarp duhkham II 2 N 

patirdjne, corr. from patirdjdya by cop. II 3 bhN yip&o II 5 In bh gloss 
over pracchannatp, : guptam II 6 M huduh (sic !) ; Pr Tiudah ke, om. the 
following aksaras to nagatro, 1. 10 II 10 Pr ta for <^ra II 12 Pr 
tanattah II N tacurji for "tanum II 13 N upagato II 16 Pr om. fo ; 

^PMp om. te of tan, writing nntinam ; in p ta has been supplied by 2nd 
hand II 19 After iti, * ins. kathd 20 II, PPr kathd u 20 n, P flourish n n, 
M kathd II 20, p /ia^a 19 II 

Page 95. 

1 N prdha for aha II 2 *Pp abhihiti II 3 N garuda prdha II 5 N 
om. II 8 M fotaA for fotf II 10 M om. na II 11 Pr kalaval for 

putraval II N Idbhayen II bhN'I'PPrp (not M) chreyam, A Sreyam ; Bh with 
us II 14 N samdnitds II 16 Pr dlokya. In 4*, avalokya has been corr. 
from dlokya by cop. II Pr pramyovdca II 18 bhN bhagavan lajjayd II 

Pr om. wzoya II 19 bhN cchalatdm II 22 N bhagavatd muktarn for 

bhavatd II 

Page 96. 

1 In bh, mmudrdd a has been corr. by corr. into samudrdmdakdny, which 
is also the reading of N II M samtosdsura II 2 bhN gacchdmak II 3 

Pr dnuyaSiram, *PMp dgneyaSaram II 5 bh*P 'ca&itatp sakala", in bh corr. 
to our reading by cop. II 8 N ajndyeti. After iti, PMp ins. the number 
21, omitting kathd II bhN avagatag tatvdrthat II 10 bhN A*PPrMpBh 

pratastarpgah (N mga). Cp. Sar. 47, 4, and above, 70, 2. In SP and Simpl. 



bhN, 



Book I 119 

the passage is altered. The corruption of our MSS. of Purn. may originate 
in a correction of some previous MS., where sra or Sra was written over $a, 
which some copyist misread for pro, II 13 N utthdya for uktvd II M 
karatasakasaig II 14 bhN^PPrM bhimditau; ApBh with us II N kara- 

taka prdha II 15 \>\iN jndsyasi bhavdn II N karataka prdha II 17 bhN 

ivdmbhasd II 18 N damanaka prdha II 20 N om. hi II 22 N ksamayo II 
N nisfd for visthd II M om. vd nisthd II N yasyeham II 24 N damanaka 
prdha, II 27 bhN ptivdpakdrindm II 28 PL 1 anyatra for anyac ca II bh 
vihato, N vtAito for nihato II bhN era for e#a II 'I'PMp (not Pr) bhavisyasi II 
3O N caturakopamd II 31 N karataka prdha II 

Page 97. 

2 bhN caturakd$amku II 5 *PPrMp afrftaA II 8 *PPr (not p)M 
om. te II 11 N svdmi II N buddhipravena II 12 N tathd for yathd It 

N ins. ca after vydpddayati II 13 bhNA^Prp akrtam; PBh and Simpl. 

MSS. Hlh with us II 14 In * gloss by cop. on (dm : buddhim II 17 

N varisydmi II PrM tatah, *P tata for tac II 18 *PPrMp om. bho II 19 
N adhikalpah II 2O bh dvigundldbhena, corr. to our reading by cop. II 21 
* prdnam bhavati, but ya^a supplied by cop. under the line II 22 N 
Samkukarna prdha II 23 M evam deva for eiad eva II 

Page 98. 

3 bh tataScaScaturaka, the first Sea del. by cop. II 5 P "dstasamayas II 
6 N caturaka prdha II N tvam for miz II 9 * idatm II *PPrMp 
for evam II ^PPrM pratipanna II bhN simhamatdhato II 11 Pr 

for aa II 12 N stviham for simham II 16 N kravyamukha prdha II 

19 N caturagend II 21 N kendpi, pi being deleted by cop., who con- 
tinues #raz II bhN uflram for K#/ra II 22 N vydpddaya ity II 

Page 99. 

2 N deSdm gatah {\ 3 M kimcimt ta sriya II 5 M caz sminn for 

etasminn II bhNA^PPrpBh ddserakandlho, M ddserakdndtho ; Simpl. MSS. H 
mahdddserakagdrtho, I mahdddserat/iakasdrtho, h mahdn ddseraja[ja del. by 
corr.]^o*a^o II 6 *PPrM grivdbaddha" II bh (not N) A*PPr p tanatkdra 
for ranatkdra, M grlvdbaddhavrhatd\ooT:i'. to ta~\ghar^ghathanatkdrakdn II N 
samdgati II 7 'I'PPrMp simhaS caturakam for gim ja II 1O bh4"PPrp 
gamyatdm 2; in N, ra is written for -3, the copyist foolishly misreading this 
figure II 11 bhNA^PPrMpBh om. zaz II 12 N caturaka prdha II 

15 bb.N'I'PPrp r^ (in bh corr. by cop. from grahl) for grahl t M <?a^ ; 
Bh grhlsydmi, A. grahisydmi II 16 M om. jwVr II 17 N grupaiti for 

'bhyupaiti II 20 After '^', * ins. a^a ^i n, PPr >fa^a n ^1 n P adding 



bhN, 



120 Variants 



flourish ii ii ; p kathd 21, M kathd \ 21 II 21 N taddanyendpi II 22 N 
nirjanavanam II Pr svdmi II PL 1 ca for hi II 23 N dtirastho gmdti no 
Svaset II 24 bhM dlrghe, corr. in bh by corr. to dirghau II N bdAu II 
SkPPrM pramddindm II 25 Pr ivdnusardmi II N om. mated II 

Page 1OO. 

5 Pr nitya II APrM andyikrtam II 8 bhPrMp viiclrttita, *P ciklrttita, 
N vikirtita, in p corrected to our reading ; ABh vikarttita II N svaSrmgd- 
bhydm II 9 bhN kasmdd for tasmdd II Pr ajo^ya II 1O Pr karakah II 

N paraspara II bh sdksepam ; the cop. writes ,2 over fee, 1 over joa#z ; N 
sdpeksam II 12 M tfa&z for tatas II M om. na nltitattvam II 16 Over 

avidAind, cop. of 4* writes yd dhavitu, N tfpaw vidhind II M dadodyamau, 
*PPr (not p) damdodyamau \\ 19 *Pr sdmawd in 4* corr. from sdmnaiva" 
by cop. ; P (not p) sdmevd, M sdmnevd"; samnai also Hamb. MSS. and ABh II 
21 Pr muha for mudha II bhN mamtrapadam II 23 N sdmddi II Pr 

damdamaryamto II 27 M om. siddhih sydt tatra II 31 Pr gatvahitd II 

Page 101. 

2 In * gloss over balavatdm by cop : eteyim \\ bhN updydh krdmti II In 
4*, gloss by cop. upon ydkrdnti: prasara II 3 'I'PPr (not p) atibhtimigato, 

with gloss in 4* by cop. : ahamkdra II M ^a^o for gato II bhN i!^a vz II 
5 Pr yd II bhPr (not *) PMpBh labdhem, N ladbhem, A /a^/5e II Pr 
nigrahd\\ 6 bhN dharmma yd II 7 M samjayate II 9 Cop. of * 

om. the words tad yathd &c. to *o excl. line 10, but supplies them in marg. II 
10 P vibhdgme, L 1 vibhdnma, PrM vibhdgena. The readings of PL 1 are 
misreadings of the form which go has in *, where a small stroke unites the 
second vertical stroke of g with the somewhat longer second o-stroke with 
the result that it looks like gma. The copyist of the archetype of PrM took 
it for ga na. The first o-stroke before the aksara was naturally taken by 
the copyist of P and that of the archetype of PrM as e-stroke, whereas the 
copyist of L 1 took it for the initial stroke of n II After iti, *PPrMp ins. 
pamcdmgo mamtrah II 11 Over mahdtyayo, gloss by cop. of ^ : vindxa II bh 
tamdava, the corr. writing 1 over va, 2 over da ; N tamvamda for tad atra ; A Bh 
with * II 12 N vinipataS for vinipdtapratikdras, * "kdrah kdryasiddhix ceti 

pamcdmgo mamtrah, the words from soy am incl. to mamtrah incl. being 
bracketed by cop., who writes again soyam and the following text to kdras II 
bhN4*PPr (not p) MBh bhinnasamdhdnam, A bhinnasamdhydnatn II 15 

N pdtayituSakti for pd a taktir II *PPrMp eva for asti II Pr ndkho 
vrddhartum II Bh utrapitim, M vtripiti, Pr uttipi^im, bh tamkanikdtn, N 
thamkanikdm for utripitim; cp. WZKM. xx. 402 ; A*P with us, Simpl. MSS. 
H utrapitim, I utrdpatim, h atrdndpatin II 18 N catuprabodhanam II *PPrMp 



bhN, i'PPrM 



Book I 121 

ivdmdhakrt II 21 Pr ins. karam before karatakah II M agat for agamat II 

23 bhN*p mcamandnu, in * corr. to nicamanonu ', which is the reading of 
PPrM ; in p first corrected to no, then to td ; in SP gloss : Ihavamti. Sar. 
SPc, ABh with us. Cp. SPKj n(v) ndmcamatdnuvrttino ; Simpl. MSS. HI 
nlcajananuvarttino, h ndmcajandnuvartrino II 26 P sapanna", NAPr sam- 

panna ; Bh with us II 27 N parijasya II 28 M vidd ' smanmamtrind II 
31 Pr vivikta rdjdnam II N icchdmi II N m wa tsi II 



Page 102. 

1 *PPrM om. kirn ca II M puruse ; in * gloss by cop. on paruse : kafhore, 
r torn off with part of margin, e still visible II Pr advesyam II 2 PPr 

Sdvyam, M ovyam II bhNcafor^'ll 5 Pr Sdcyena II 7 bhN^wwewa II 
9 M tarf/y call Pr Ihrtyayata, II 10 bhNA'I'PPrMp mnddadheh; Bh 

with us II 13 N #a&' II 15 Cop. of * gloss on mahdn : purwsa, and on 
pranunno : prerita II Pr dhdmtdm II 19 'I'Pr tvdmin II 'I'PrMp sddguno", 
PL 1 sadbJiuno II 21 Pr kdrmuke II 23 ^PPrp dkhydnam; M om. 

dkhydnakam II Pr oya^e II 24 bh nagnah, corr. by corr. to nagna; N 
nagnasravanako II 26 N damanaka prdha II 28 N ayodhd, M ahodhyd II 
30 M pratipannd ; in bh gloss on vipratipannd : garvitdh II 

Page 103. 

1 M rdjdnatah II Pr om. ca II M mmdhiko II 2 M om. ca after #KM II 
3 M badrasacivam II 4 *PPrMp "Sramanakas II Pr om. /wriz II S In N, 
pra&na by cop. corr. to pra$ra II 6 N drehkdna, bh drekdna, the corr. 

adding visarga after rfre, *P drekvdna (^ being often written g\ in MSS.), 
Prp dregkdna II M "vitdculu for cintaculuka II In Pr mula corr. by cop. 
from mutra II 10 N om. fiara and the following words to param excl. II 
M paravittacottdrat II 11 Pr phalai II bhyaya*i (in spite of bhavdn) II 

12 *PPrMp om. ca after cada II 13 PrMp rdjabhavanam II Pr anuvixydha II 
16 bhN ^a<a^ for gatah, corr. by corr. of bh to gatah II 18 N*PPr 
prsfavyah II * param [new line] &zw II 19 Over dcdrya and mahdrdja, 
cop. of * gloss : ^c II Pr om. svargam II 21 N sdrvopyepi for sarvdny api II 
23 N rdjapaddmtikam II M tvamina II 24 *PPrM ekdmtopavdsitamamtri ; 
p ekdmtdSritamamtri', corr. from another reading II M wafea for tenawa II 
*PPrMp $ramanena II 

Page 1O4. 

1 M "vadakamalam II 2 Prjaya II N.jayafu devdndpriya iti II 4 

After a^a N za^a[ra;a tarvadinesu svarggam gacchdmi\bah&ndm &c. ; the 
brackets by copyist II 5 M om. Sruyate It 7 N yad for ^oa[y u 8 Pr 
uktd II 9 Pr tkrtvd II 11 *PPrM ;! for iti ; ABh with bhN II N tva, 



bhN, * PPrM 



122 Variants 



then a dot indicating one missing aksara, then te ; over tvarase in bh gloss 
tvam by corr. II 14 Pr kimcimi ti II 15 Cop. of * gloss over deva : he II 
N asmi for asmin II 19 In bh gloss on prdtiveSmakd : pddofi II 20 PL 1 
paxydgthdham, M pafydsvdhdm for pa&ya, amba, aham II In bh gloss above kendpy 
adrgtena : dkdSavdni II 22 Corr. of bh adds h after vrdhmana; cop. of 4* 

gloss over vrdhmana : he II M "gydnvita II 23 After parama Pr repeats the 
words vrdhmanas tasya vrdhmani &c. 1. 18 to Srntvd 1. 22 incL II N pramoda- 
purnamdna II 

Page 105. 

2 N^PPrp tyajatdm II 3 M om. nddrtya II 4Pp "vdcchalydd II M 
gtanapayitvd for gnapayitvd II 6 Pr ve$mika II bhN vivdhotsavdm, in bh 

corr. by corr. II L l om. all between avalokya and taduparodhdd, 1. 11 II 7 
bhN tavdjnd, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 9 ^PPrMp om. 
param II 1O M miidha, Pp mudho II N om. tarpatya II 11 N ins. a 

before saxuetam II 13 Pr kurkkuta ', N kurkuta", M knkuta II M prdptam II 
14 N samudbMva for adbhdva II N *am$rayanl, om. ya II N ^ra^ II 
17 N to^ '* II *PPrM svaputrayogydm II 19 *PPr (not p) M om. 

tfafo II 2O M gudyatdm II 23 bhN vi*tdrita II 24 Pr ahravan II 

Pr sadbhi drsam II N Idrsim II 

Page 106. 

1 bhN tatair, corr. from savair by cop., 'I'PPr savaira, M ttavira for 
sarvair; A Bh with us II *PPrM ^ for t'(? II 2 M grahopavistambhita' II 
PL 1 fal^a for toya II 3 M om. vidambanayd II 4 PL 1 om. the second 

pada II 6 bhNPr kanyd II M om. one *a^rrf II 6 M puryamrvdnirmmi- 
tam II 12 bhN aza II 'J'PPrMp mdhemdra* II 13 'I'Pr tamdydtam, 

COIT. by both copyists from samdydmfam. A with us, Bh samdgatam II 15 
N suka prdha II 18 N yawza prdha II Pr kdtrah for /lai?a^ II 19 4>P and 
first hand of p om. <<m after ca ; in * it is added over the line, perhaps by 
cop. II 2O Pr eva for etaj II 22 *P ecdkullta ; p mz/fc/[3rd hand 

adds bAit]ta, M evdkullkrta" II 23 Pr fo for fofo II 24 N atyokte for 

<wya I ^i II 

Page 107. 

1 After Hi, Pr adds 33 n kathd n, *Mp add 23 kathd, P kathd n 53 n II 
2 M kanydkrta, bh kanydnrtavadavanlyatd, corr. by cop. to nrtavaraviniyatd; 
N kanydnrlayadavaniyatd II 3 M *<z rppena II 4 *PPr drdbdhah II 6 
Pr paramapuwa\\ 11 bhN anubhutam, ^PPrp anubhutdm ; A Bh with us 1 1 
12 Frpurvo sthitas II 14 J3 patnd, II N vdrttd, om. ##& II 15 After 
this line Pr adds /fca^a II, *Mp add : kathd (M adds i) -23; P kalhd u ,23 n 
flourish n II 16 ^PPrp nagnaSramanagarbhdm, M nagnasramanagarbhd II 



bhN, 



Book I 123 

18 bhN nagnaSravanako II *PPrMp sramanako II bh*PPr dagdheti, A 
daggha iti, Bh dagdha itl II After iti, * katha 22 II, PPr : katha \\ 22\\~P 
flourish ii n, p : 22 (om. katha), M kathd 32(1) II Pr <?to for tat II 19 

*PPrp kevalam mam II *PPrMp $opajwind II In bh gloss on nltimdrggana- 
Ihijiidh : tvadvidhdh II *Pp "mdrggdnabhijnena, Pr "mdrggdnabhijneya, M 0za- 
nanalhijnena II 2O Pr durtritvam II 22 bhN cetaki", *PPr cimcini, 

M vivini, p vetasa, corrected from some other aksaras, the first of which was 
dry,; A wto**', Bh Sar. a, SP (most of the MSS.), v ketaka. Sar. /3 with us. 
The stanza is absent from the Hamb. MSS. II 23 Pr 'ndgamya II 24 
*PPrp 39 (which is also the number of the preceding stanza in these MSS.) 
foryataA; M om. yatah II 25 ^PPrMp om. this stanza II 

Page 108. 

1 bhN tavdpaSadagyo II 2 'J'PMp ndnamyam, Pr nd'namyam II 3 bh 
fiiclmukhyd ivdsuya, corr. to ye by corr. ; N xucisukhyd ivdSisya II 4 N 
damanaka praha II ^PPrMp katham caitat II 6 Pr &ze cehamamtakale II 

7 Pr upasyat II 9 N prade&dt II 11 bhN dhaman II 14 N dharmani 
for dhamati II 16 *PPrMp udvijito, in p corr. to our reading II 17 
*PPrp om. arfra, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand; M om. 
ktranetra II 19 ^PPrp ndnamyam, M ndmamyam II After z'rf/, 'I'PPrM: 
^4 a^a II P adds flourish 11 n, p: ^5 >ia^a II 22 bhN upajdtas II 23 
bhN apijdtat, corr. by corr. of bh to atijdtas II Pr 'jdtas for 'nujdtaS II 24 
Pr dar$itah II 25 Pr w anujdta pituh, *PM (not p) unmetrically ^y anu- 

jdtai ca pituh II 26 bhN atijdto II 

Page 109. 

4 'I'PPr gaudaryam II 5 bhN*PPrMya^z /irfe for 'larpkrto; in p <foc/i 
corr. from some other aksara; ABh with us II 6 N idam for cedam II 

8 bhN^PPrM dhupena, p dhumena, me being corrected from another aksara ; 
Sar. SP Hamb. MSS. ABh with us ; h dhUmena II 9 N damanaka praha II 
11 bhN om. atti; but cp. Sar. and Simpl. II Pr desdmtaran gatau II 13 bh 
om. atha, leaving a blank in its place, in which atha, has been supplied by 
a corr. II 14 M om. kalasagatam II *PPrMp om. tit, which, in p, has 
been supplied by 3rd hand II 15 Prom, gacchdvah; N gacchdvah \ iti ; 
the other MSS. gacchdva iti. This use of the indicative is not rare II 
18 Pr 'samaksa jvalam II M vyavaharisydma II 20 'I'PPrMp avyavicchinnah, 
corr. in p to our reading II 22 *PPrp tru(i, M trudi", for hrdsa II 23 
Pr sval/hdvdrthatayd II 25 *PPrp ins. niksipya, M tiksipya before auguptam; 
niksipya evidently was a gloss of the archetype of these MSS. II PL 1 
atahdyavyatana ', M amdavyayatana II 



124 Variants 



Page 110. 

2 N transp. : tad api tasya II 3 M rdkfiinam for parikslnam II 4 M 
caturbhi I Sataih Satair api Mm II 5 M sastaisatdny ivd II 12 Over 
dharmmabuddhe in *, and under dha in bh, gloss : he II 18 M vamhatau 
for vivadantau II 2O N transp. nydyah (Into II 21 *PPrMp om. ,ya&zA II 
22 bliN kimvade II 24 M vacanaderatd II 

Page 111. 

4 N pujyate for yvjyate II PrMp vanadevatd II 5 N mamdham for z<z^a< II 
M mahakautukam II 7 N sarjjitau II 8 P (not L 1 ) matpdnim gatds II 
1O N purvotkhdtanidhdnasam\gam del. by cop.]/vz[z del. by Qo^.~\deSastha ; 
*PPrMp om. samnidhdna II M om. #^a*a II 11 Pr om. fez II 12 N 
punar hr putra II 18 M bakatandtho II 20 N ins. tdni before bhaksayan II 
21 *Pp Sisur vai II Pr yadhomukha* II 23 *PPrp rudyase, M only * II 
N baka prdha II 

Page 112. 

1 Pr ^a for 'ham ; M om. '&zt II 2 M taduh khitomham II 3 *PPrMp 
om. me II 5 Pr "gahavairi II 9 Pr dy for yady II bhN'I'PMp gamddni ; 
APrBh with us II 11 bhN^PMp samdd ; A has a gap here; Bh 
khamdd, II 14 After Hi, *Mp kathd 26, PrP kathd \\ 26 P adds 

flourish II 17 bhN dharmabuddhih pu II N "kdrinikaih, ^PMp kara- 

naih, corr. in p to our reading by the copyist; Pr rvyddhikaranaih for 
dharmddhi" II 18 N saclm for Sarnim II N sametya II 

Page 113. 

1 N transp. : te sarve II 2 bhN t> iharanocitam II 4 Pr jvdlati, *Pp 
jvaliti, in p corr. to our reading II 5 bh dkramdayan, corr. by cop. to 
dkramdan ; N dkramdat II 7 Pr om. zWz II 1O M dharmmabuddhit 

cyeti II After tVi, P ins. kathd \\ 25 flourish n, *Mp : 25 kathd, Pr 29 
kathd ii II 16 M jijmmjvam for dvijihvam II 17 bhN khala&ceheS ca II 

18 M om. katmat II 20 In margin of ^ gloss on "lopacirno : pum(1)pa, the 
rest being torn off with part of marg. II 21 N samdandd II 22 bh 

vasi*(a, N vasista" for viyi$ta II P (not p) om. khalah II 24 Pr vicaksana, 
followed by danda II 26 N damdinah, PrM devadamditah II 29 

N*PPrM (not bhp) om. line 29 and page 114, 1. i II 

Page 114. 

3 *PPr (not p) M iava for tat II 4 M vidvdn r\jubhigamyo II bhN*PPr 
vdpramddind ; ApBh with us II 5 bhN rjur murkhat against the metre II 
N mnrkhah ajhah II Pr tydjah II 7 N alhendm for apy endm II Pr end 



Book I 125 

'vasthdm II M na cd\nyo for tavdnyo II M om. jano II N trnabhH, va II 9 

P kumjaradvat, L 1 kumjaratadvat for kunjarafirt II 12 'I'Pr (not P) ndduko 

(cp. 115, 12); p ndmduko (sic!) II NM vanikaputrah II 13 Pr "gamana 
cimtayat II 15 bhN wfaetf II 23 N lahmana II N ndruka, Sf'Pr ndduka, 
p ndmduka (sic !) II 24 N jumps from the first bhaksitd to the second 
bhaksitd, om. one of them and all between them II *Pr nddukah, p ndrridu- 
kah II 25 *PPrMp om. #, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand I) 
bhN*PPrpya for yata; "EhyataA, A with us II 26 bhN ava for atra; 

BhA with *PM u 

Page 115. 
2 PL 1 om. saha II 3 ^Pr nadukah, p ndtpdukah II 6 N prey <am II 

8 M om. tatha ca\\ 10 ^PM pravarttavyd II N bhayddvahd II 11 N 
laksmanah puirah II p ndmdukena, 'I'Pr nddukena II 12 4* here ndduko; 
Prp om. ndduko II 13 p prdksipat II 14 Pr ndduka, p ndmduka II 15 
*Pr nddnka, p ndmtuka (sic !) II N ndduka prdha II 16 N lahmana prdha II 
'I'PPrMp om. the text between ndpafirtah, 1. 16, and 3/io laksmana, 1. 18. In 
p it has been supplied in margin by 3rd hand II 17 N dtathyavdti\ti del. 
by cop.]dm II 19 N lohamayltuldm II 22 *Pr nddukend' II 23 *Pr 
nddvkam II 24 4*Pr ndduko II 

Page 116. 

1 *Pr ndduka II Pr sabhyam for satyam II 2 bhN'I'PPr upahartum; 

ABh with us II *Pr ndduko II 3 PL 1 for i^ II 6 *Pr ndduko II 

9 After z'fo', PPr ins. &z^a n ^7 II P nourish n n, *M kathd \ 27 II 11 M om. 
kuldnvitam II Pr durbhaga II 13 bhNA^PM vairupyopahrtdS ; Pr Bh and 
Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h vidurypopahatdx ca, COIT. by corr. to viruypopa II 
bh kdmtavapusdm, N kdmtavapuspam II N duhkkitah for duhsthild II 15 
N fa^a ca II 16 bh^PPrM duScdrinyah, N duScdrinydm ; Bh duxcdritrydh ; 
A with us; Simpl. HI kulatdndm, h asatindm II 17 bhNA^PPrM ce</- 
#az; Bh with us. In Simpl. MSS. Hlh this stanza is missing II bh 
prattater ; N prakr, then blank for one aksara, then tie; ABh with 'PPM II 
18 'I'PPr karisyate II 22 M murkfiena sahaSrdni vdsopi II 24 ab in M 
only : varam jaladhipdtanam II N "jvandvarapdtanam, Pr jvalandvatava[va 
corr. by cop. from ta\nam II 27 N rava for iva II N Subhdt for w ^a II 

Page 117. 

1 N ydtdpy for mdtdpy II 2 Pr gavdsinaih II 3 bhN t>am, in bh 

corr. by cop. from vacah ; Pr girah for vaca^ II 9 Pr etatmufteit II 11 
Pr apetam II Pr dvitlyah II N pamjare II 12 N drabdhah II 15 4*M 

fawffl, PPr fca for ^<z II 16 *PPrM dgacchamtam for agatam II 17 

Pr dkarot II bhN "tvdmina, A'I'PPrM "svdmin, B svdmin, without madlya II 



126 Variants 



18 Bh athainam badha vadha vydpddayati ; A tad enam bamdhaya 2 vydpddaya 
2 iti. See 118, 2 II 19 ^PPrM transpose : rdjd tat II M om. &ukavacanam II 
30 Pr raja anyata du II 21 N aSrayam II 23 Pr 'sydrthapd' II 

Page 118. 

3 Bh vadha 2 pdtaya 2 ity ; A bamdha ghdtayata ity II 5 After bhavanti 
Pr adds kathd II, ^P add : kathd 28, P adding n flourish M n ; M kathd 28, 
p 29 kathd II 6 Pr om. yatah II 8 N svavadhyarthi II 9 N damanaka 
prdha II 11 M only bfiydm for vanik" II N vanikaputrabJirtrputrdbfiydm II 

13 Pr anubhavati II 14 bhN't'PPrM rajdnlti" ; A with us, Bh rdjanitivi- 

mukho bhavdti II 15 N om. pitrd II Pr dukham, 4P dukkham, cop. of * 

inserting afterwards /I before kkha II 16 bhN*PPr fc cdhatuh, M e 
vdhetuh ; ABh with us II bhN sanimwMau ; A with us ; in Bh this passage 
is altered II 18 4*P ndjndtam, PrM no jndtam II Pr catvaromapy for ca 

#a apy II 19 ^P om. duhkhena duhkhitam drxtvdti, but cop. of 4* adds 
these words in marg. II 24 M vagamtum for kva ganturp, II 

Page 119. 

1 bhN*PPrM kdpy, A kvdpy ; Bh >tm 'pi ndbhi , in spite of na khalu \ II 
2 Pr om. iti II 3 Pr manorathdm anuvisydmah II 7 N prasthitaikar for 
prasthitair II N bhafaputro II 8 N tev yayd for few mayd II N cinititi II 

9 M svasvodataram II 1O In *, cop. adds over the line, putting 
a small vertical stroke over the preceding yd to indicate the end of the 
word. Owing to the small interval between the lines, na is not very 
distinct and may easily be misread for ja or ni. PL 1 indeed misread 
it for ja, and taking the preceding separation stroke for an e-stroke, 
both these MSS. write je for na; Pr ni for na II M bhojaveldydm II 18 
M lagno 'bravlt, om. ca II 21 Pr om. samesydmi II bh.NA'I'PPrMBh 
gahdya II 23 'I'PPrM mdrggdsannd bhilla II 24 Pr grha II 

Page 12O. 

1 N vitandnd" II N pakfi for vrddha II 2 N "rupayo" for rutabhd*d II 
5 M om. ratndni II N grhlta for gr gr II 6 Over dnayata, gloss in bh : 

yuyarn; NM dnayat II 7 bh^PPrM ullamtitdndm, N usamtif-dndm ; ABh 

with us (only A <i for //u) II 8 In N, pata corr. by cop. to para II 

10 Pr yato for #<zfo II 11 ^PPrM tdrasvaratp, II 13 N drsta/Apratyayo II 
15 N o<fy for yady II bhN pardpi II 17 N jumps from the first avafyam 
to the second avayyatp,, 1. 18, om. one of them and all between them II 19 
N vrdrd for kdrd, *PPr kdropavarake II 22 *PPrM om. tadd II Pr 
lobhdvistdtrt, II 



bhN.iTPrM 



Book I 127 

Page 121. 

1 Pr avaSyam ga II 2 N siddhye II 3 N avaram II N viddrand II 

4 N "yodaresu nipunam II 5 bhNA^P mksyamdno, Pr viksyamdnah ; Bh 

with us II ^PPrM transp. : a durdtmd (M durdtmti) II 6 ^P dsddayiti, 

in f corr. by cop. from dgddayati, which is the reading of PrM II bhN 
cchinnaratnasatvdsamSrayah; 4*P chinnaratnagaltdtsamSayah, M cchinnaratna- 
sattdsamHayah, Pr chinnaratnagabhdvattdhsamSayah, A. chinnarattutsattdSamSayak, 
Bh chinnaratnasattdsamsaya II bhN ate for svata II 7 Pr viddraviddrana II 
bhNA*PPrBh nistrmso, M nisrmto II 9 bh wa&z^, N afo^ II 11 bhN 
ati" for athdti" II 13 * wa $a(knyomyasa)knomy am/team, the brackets by 
cop. Pr <?*/ for amisdm, a reading clearly going back to the slip of the 
pen of ^ II NPr svabhrdtrndm II bh drstum, N dr\uhm for dragtum II Pr 
jumps from the first "viddranam to the second viddranam, 1. 14, om. one 
of them and all between, them II 17 4* P PrM vicdranamdtro II M maha- 
vaiSasam II 18 bh vaigasam, N vai sdhasam for vaiSasam II 20 Pr gatvara 
prthivimm n bhN Saptdh for prdptdh, in bh corr. by glossator to our reading II 
24 *PPrM uktam for muktam II N Mato" II 



Page 122. 

1 N bhdmddgdritve II 2 M afoA for a^a II 'I'PPrM om. the text 

between melayitvd and rdj'd, 1. 4 II 3 N samgramma n 5 A om. 

here the words mitradvaye &c. to anubabhuva incl., inserting them after 
avalokya, 1. is, and adding anyadd; BhK with us, but with variants. Bh: 
mitradvaydrppitasarvardjydmgabhdrah svaccJiamdavrttir vildsasaukhydny anubha- 
vati gma; K mitradvaye samdropitasarvdmgardjyalhdracimtd ewacchamdavrttir 
vildsasaukhyam anubhavati gma II st'PPrM "vrttivildsa" II N "saukhydnubabhuva II 
11 M om. all between rajdpi and svakhadga II bh^P (not Pr) vdnaram 
mativi ; N vdnaram utivi ; ABh with us II 12 N anya for atha II M 
rdgrhdbhydte II bhN'I'P ndndtarukhamd.itam, M ndndtaritsamdatam, ABh 
tarumamditam ; Pr with us II 13 Pr prathamavanam II 14 

bahukugumagugamdhiparimalaramaniyam II 15 bhN grham for *a^a II bhN 
praviSyate II 17 'I'PPrM om. Srdntena II 18 N svdpimi II 23 Pr nivdri- 
tum II 24 *P punah, PrM joa, all these MSS. only once II 

Page 123. 

1 N Ihramaraprahdram, om. H aw II 4 S^PPrM vi&rabdhe for viSvatte II 
7 N jumps from the first kdryam to the second kdryam, om. one of them and 
all between them ll 1O bhN hatas for mrtaS II After nrpah, 4<Pr add 
9 11, M i kathd i, P nourish n kathd u ^9 n n II N karataka prdha II 



bhN, iTPrM 



128 Variants 



12 bhNA*PPrMBh paUunya II 14 bhN amtdsv II bhN*PPrM nawa 
kdryam ; in * a later band adds gloss : ntiscayam na karoti ; A with us ; Bh 
naivdkdrye vinaSyati II 15 bhNA^PM sddhu; Bh gddhus tu ku ; Pr with 
us II N na for tat II 16 M om. tatha II 17 ^P vjhati (jha being 

written in * as in jjha, Table II, no. 12, 2 a), Pr upsati, N vjjati. N's reading 
is a misreading of the old-fashioned jjh of bh, which has the same form here 
as in * in our Table II, no. 9, 3 b II N bhakta, M Sikhinuktanuktopi II 
18 First pfula in Pr : yad dkdryam eva tarn akdryan II 20 bhN prabodhi- 

tair II 21 Pr dhw/ate, corr. from thlyate II 23 M om. na kartavyam II 

26 *PPrM om. tau \\ Pr krodhdmtadhiyau II 

Page 124. 

2 Pr om. bhrtyasya II N prandso II 3 Pr bruvdndm for nrpdndm II 4 
N bhrtyd, M blirtyah II 9 bhN^PPrM brdhmana sarvabhakxl ; Bh vrdhmana 
ganabhakn ; A vrdhmanah sarva. Cp. on this stanza SP page Ivii II 10 

bhN cdvafyd, M vdvaSd II *PPrM dustamatih II 11 * pveksyah, PPr 

preksyah, M praksyah II bh 'dhakrtah II 12 ^PPrM tydjyah sa vai II 

't'PPr krtam; M cd\krtam for ca krtyam II IS NPr <Miz for rfe^a II 

18 Pr om. rdjyam II 20 N om. ajoz c II 4<PPrM purmd II 21 bhN 
cdryapard II 22 N pracitranityadhandgamd ca ; cp. Sar. 63, 3 II 23 M 
vefydgateva II M ?/r^afi[corr. from ^*]^ II 24 M athdndgata eva II 25 
bhN*PPrM jdndn ; Bh jdndti, om. ; A with us II 26 N gamdnaddna ', 
4* PPr tamamanaddna ', M sdmdmdnaddna II 

Page 125. 

1 bhNA*PM ^ra^, Pr vira; Bh with us (but ^ for ca) II 3 *PPrM 
nopadeSyam II 1O *PPrM om. ^'M ca II 'I'PPr prstdh prstd, M prstdh 
prM\\ 12 ^PPrM/rjte^aA II 13 M om. s/tfyo vdbhihitam II 15 

N om. the words between drfyate and vyomni \\ 16 M vadyate II bhN Ma- 
rfyoto II 18 bh bhdvdh, the first dot of the visarga being added above, the 
second one beneath the line (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 4 b) ; hence N 
bhdvdm II 19 bh ta [new line] tasmdd, N (misreading ta for, or correcting 
it to, na) na tasmdd (vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 1. 4 c and 1. & a) II 26 bhN*PPr 
paravacanam pra ; Pr om. na. ABh with us II M ma for na, P om. na II 

27 M vicdryabuddhind II 29 4* prathamatamvam, Pr prathamatamfram, 
N prathamatarntram II After tantram *PPrM ins. &z^a n 9 II *PPrM 
MyaUo II 30 bhN'I'PPr sneheti, * with a danda and 9 avagrahas before 
sneheti ; M tarddhamdno mahand, A *^a i<i, all these MSS. omitting the 
rest of this stanza. But cp. the end of the other books. After this stanza, 
Bh adds : na nlcajanasamsarggdn naro bliadrdni paSyati I vrsasimhabhavd pntir 

jambukena vind$itd ceti dvdtrimSatiml kathd 11 nourish M Slokagakatra 2000 ifi 



bhN, 



Book II 129 

II flourish II /n II Cp. my remark on SPI, 1. I may add here, that the 
same stanza occurs in the MSS. Decc. Coll. II, 44, and XXIV (Bhand. Rep. 
97), 417. Both these MSS. have this stanza in the beginning of the first 
book after our first stanza. Variants: all, 44 samparkan; cd both MSS. 
darfayaty eva mkrtim svajanepi khalo yathd (417 valo yatah) II After meheti, 
L 30, bhN add iti prathamam dkhydnakam gamdptam ; M pamca o [o indicating 
the abbreviation] prathamatamtram; 'J'PPr with us II 



BOOK II. 

Page 126. 

1 Owing to the loss of one leaf, there is a gap in the text of * extending 
from the beginning of book II down to 128, 7 vasya sunaycf excl. II N A om. 
arham II 2 A mitrasamprdptindma, corr. from our reading ; Bh mitraprdpti- 
ndma, 4> mitraprdptir ndma II Bh adislokah, 4> ddyaUokah, A ddimaslokah II 
3 A buddhihind II 4 <i> kdkesu mrgaktirmavat II 6 M jana, om. 

"pade II Pr pramaddraupyam, M pramaddrotham II 4> prathamaddropyandma II 
APPrMBh<J> ins. ca after tasya \\ M mahdcchrdyo II 7 Bh <I> nyagrodhah 

(om. pddapah) ; M nyagrodhapdda salthydsrayo II Pr so, cdsrayo for sarvd- 
Srayo II A om. iiktam ca\\ 8 N sdkhdsuptamrgah II Bh4> dlinatlna- 

chadah II 9 N ttata for krta II 10 A viSrdbdho II A nipttakuauma- 

ildghyah\\ 11 M yamgha for samgha II &.sukhadair\\ M om. bMbAdra, 

i a 
writing Wrto II 12 AMBh<t> om. ca II M vdsyaya [sic!] for vdyaiah II 

APPrM om.prdtah before prdna ; Bh inserts it before pracalitah u <t> ^ra^a- 
calitah II 13 Bh4> tadadhutdnanivdsinam\\ A a^a torn, corr. from dydmtam II 
Bh dydmtanugrartipam, 4> ayamtanugurupam II 14 A phutitakagvaranam ; 

Bh4> spha^ita" ; N gphutiputakata\ta deleted by the copyist]racaraaz II 
bh udbaddhapimdakam II M udbaddkapimdiparugaSanracchaviraktdmtanayanam II 
Bh "chaviraktdyatanayanam II <I> i^i purusaSarirachaviraktdyatanayanam, A 
raktdmtarnayanam II 15 <I> urdhavardha \\ N om. all the text 

between uvx and sarvapdtakdndm (1. ie) II bh APPrM aa II 16 A MX* 
adharmopadestdram II Bh4> dgachamtam II Pr emz for e/t<zz II 18 Pr 

'mandcimtayat II PPrM joajtw II Bh<I> oin. /im after ciklrsati II Bh* za- 
maivdrthdya II bh a^o fo', N ahoSci, Pr a^o rfpjrf, P a/w czV, A a^o scit for 
a^o w^ II 19 bhN kitsad for kaScid; PrBh4> om. kaScid II A awyo 
'dhydvasdya, MN awyo 'sydvasdya, 4> awyo 'sddtiyavasdya II Bh kotukaparas II 
4> kautukapamrastham eva II 20 MBh<J> vitanya II A dhdnyakandvalnrya II 



From 126, 1 bhN, A, PPrM, Bh* 



130 Variants 



Bh* vikirya \\ Bh* drior for tato. Cp. Sar. 64, 11 It Pr tidure for ndtidure II 
21 PPrMBh* atha for & II Pr niyamldt, M niyamtritdms II 22 Bh ( I> 

kandn for tanduldn II M ins. ^a7a before hdldhalam II 24 Bh* kandn for 

tanduldn II Pr ^ for '/^y II 

Page 127. 

1 A mahajanam for mahdjdlam II PPrMBh* z nipdta for amnipdta II 

2 bhN > for wa0z II Bh* a &wya feW rfo*a^ II Pr aya for a*ya II 

3 * vijndyate II 4 Bh<I> rae for katham II P harinasydmsambhavo II 

5 A anarthakam, corr. from anartha katham ; M prdptodyonartham, om. katham II 

6 A vipattigudhamanasdm II M knmatih for kftyate II 7 Pr daivevista II 
9 Bh* om. aii^a II P udyasya II 10 PPrM pdSabamdhanavya'' (M sand- 
nulas, Pr sandkulam) II N pratyutpannatayd II Bh4> wmea II 11 Bh 
om. the second a bhetavyam II 12 Bh sarvesu vyaxanesv eva, <I> sarvesu 
vyasaneppeva II M buddhi nihiyate II 13 Bh<I> abhyeti II 14 <{> ekacittibJiuya, 
Bh ekacittlyabhtiya II Bh jdlam iha krmtanlyam, <I> jdlam iha krtamyam II 
15 ABh* asamhitacittdndm ; but cp. 1. 26 f. and sloka 7 a II 16 M 
prthavdgrivd, Bh<t prthugrivdh II NAPrBh4> (not bhPM) anyonya II 17 
Bh4> (not A!) agamhitd II 18 Bh<I> om. katham etat II 20 Bh* om. 
^j II A bhdramdd, N bhddd II N om. all the text between paksinah and 
tvecchayd (1.22) II 21 Bh<t> om. ea II Bh<I> om. prthak pr thag II 22 M 
madhydh II After paksiiiah, <t> (not Bh) inserts prativasati tma II <t> (not Bh) 
ekayd grlvdyd(!) na dattam tadd, &c., 1. 24 II N om. all between gnvayd and 
^qoatf (]. 24), the missing text being supplied in the margin It 23 A om. 
/hw^ II Bh om. atha II P arddha II 24 Pr om. ^<zda II PM dvitiyayd 
gnvayd, Pr dvitlyaydm grivayd II 25 A mrtyur evdbhavat II 26 Bh (not 4>) 
vruvimi M Bh<l> prthugrivd II After the first z# P adds II 1 II kathd n, PrM 
1 kathd, Bh4> prathamakathd II 4> adds i II Bh<I> ins. ca after mm II 

Page 128. 

1 PrM mtdne lamdham II A nirbhayapra" II 2 N om. idam II Bh4> 
t</az ity dkulacittah imam (<I> Waz) Slokam II M t^z cimtayat, A V_y acimtayat II 
3 Bh* haramtl (!) ^e II 4 PL 1 for to ; Bh* yadd bhuvi patiyamti (!) II 
Bh* % II 5 Bh*aw&zrMI 6 A 'bhiibhdgdn upari II M ramtum 
for gantum II N laghupatanakatya, om. ca II 7 ABh* om. ca after laghupa- 
tanakaS II * sets in again with vo^ya sunaya II Bh (not *!) ins. to after 
Citragrivasya II A gwtacaritena, corr. from our reading, Bh* navacaritena II 
* ins. # before duradhya , but cop. deletes it again II Bh* durabhi- 
prdyena; but cp. 126, 19 II 8 * muhu (once); A om. muhur muhur II 
Bh utsa~, * utsu for utgrjya II A kautukavasas ; Pr kautukaparaya deva 
kapota II 9 * om. m II Bh ay am ca durdtmd II Bh* om. iti II 



From 128, 7 bhN, A.^PPrM, Bh* 



Boole II 131 

M risamamdrgge vya" II A om. jndtvd II A vihatdsah I abravit I pratinivrttaJi II 
Bh pratinivrtte \\ avravit II 12 Before the dryd, * (not Bh) inserts bhdvyam 
bhavan II * (not Bh) om. bkavati ca bhdvyam II 13 bhN bkaviyatd II 
14 M pwmsd II Bh<I> ca for cet I! 16 A vihamgdmisaldbkak, corr. by 
a later hand to viharpgdndm esa labltah \\ PrBh ku\umba II 17 Bh* 
pratydvrttam II 18 Bh* taddsmakam II M pramaddrobdhe no, gamanam II 
19 Bh* yata* tatra ca uttaradigmbhdge II A harinyo, COIT. from hirinyo II 
Bh (not *!) hiranyandmd II 4*PPrM mama suhrd atisayena priyah\ tatra 
(M priyas tatra, om. the punctuation) vatati II 2O bhN A avalambitarp, II 
A pdsavimoksandya iti II 21 Bh<I> titkawd' II A harinyamtisaka II M foJ 
<ttz &^a dvrggam II ^P ateruh II 22 Pr ^a for ca, but del. again without 
another correction II 23 N Satamukhabilant II 24 Bh* paksipd$d, A 
paksapdtd" II A harinyo II <t> (not Bh) nijabaladurggam anusrtya II 26 A 
e^az avatMm ; Pr memendm a II 27 Bh kratvd, * /#, for Srutvd II 
A durgdmtara ; Bh durggdrp,mtakagataJt (!), * durggdrptaragatali II Pr b/iana for 
bhadra, but corr. from some other aksara smeared with gamboge II 
28 *P ^<fr^ ca, M ft/r^ c II A Ifo for #e ; a later hand corrects this to tava II 
Bh* ksamyatdm for kathyatdm II N citragriva prdha II 29 Bh* kapotaz for 
kapotapatis II Bh* ins. fo before satvaram II N ins. Srutva citram before 
^ dkarnya II 30 Bh* parihrstdtmd II bh nukdmann, N nukdmannam II Bh 
(not *) avruvlt II 31 N "kdrinah for ddyinah II 32 Bh* mahdtmandrn, 
for krtdtmandm II 

Fage 129. 

1 Pr afra for a^a II * pdSabamdha, Bh pdxabanidharp, II Bh* savisddaip, 
then Bh hiranyomumt, * hiranyo 'vravlt II 3 Bh* kathayati for kathaya, iti II 
Bh* om. ^a? ca II 3 *PM yasydn va II * (not Bh) ya*za cdnana ca 
yathd ca ya hayd ca tva yatra ca $u II 6 M om. &MMC ca II 7 Bh* om. 
kirn call *PPrM >im locandndm II Bh* mkacotpalarp.tvi*dni II 9 Bh* 
yaddSu for yaddsya II M mrfyum II Bh (not *) puruto II Pr vijjambite II 
12 * (not Bh) pdrSvasthiti II A rfazva I Ma? naiva, corr. in the margin by 
a later hand to tfaiva ^<z^ vanaig II 13 Bh "karayo praha" II 15 PrBh* 
samikxa II 16 * (not Bh) alt* for Vi II Pr zei!j for we matih II 17 M 
samghdthuvamty II 18 Bh* vadhyamte II 19 Pr durrnlti kirn II 20 A 
om. ^j ; a second hand supplies yam in the margin II 21 * uktd, Bh 
uklvd II Bh*jM&Z0 (<b pd&an) na chettum drabdhah II 22 Bh* om. ?^z 
call ~HL ma for mama \\ A.pd$am\\ Bh /> chi'tam, * pdSasthitdm II 23 
Bh* tod dkarnnya II M /aa for a II A svdmind II 24 M ins. /5az before 
nantaram II Bh* om. Wadra II * mamawam II 25 * (not Bh) om. fotf II 
Bh* kathaya me tdvanmdtram api sanmdnam ; then Bh a karomi, * ^a /iaro' u 



bhN.A.^PPrM.Bh* 







132 Variants 



bhN etdvanmdnam, M etanmdtram II Bh* ins. yatah after uktam ca II 26 

Bh* oWfe II 27 Bh mttabhavo II A kdtardh for karhicit II 30 M aparam 
va (read ca) zza II Bh* kaddcin mama II ABh* a^a, om. t>a II 31 Bh 
tea 7 avafyam, * Aid avagyam, for tew zma II A narakdpdtah II *PPrM om. 
w/Waw ca II 32 M rf/$aM for prabhuh it 33 * (not Bh) ca before tldati \\ 

Page 130. 

1 A harinyah II Bh hiranya aha, * hiranydha II Bh* tarvam for waz II 
M tvdmin na dharmmam II 4 bhNA'I'PM (not PrBh) _ya^ ca for yagya n 
M nrtye$u II 6 Bh trailokyatthdpi II 7 Bh* svdSrayajagdma II M wa'awz II 
Pr om. a^ cedam ucyate II 8 bhNA* duhsddham, Bh duhssddham, in A 
corr. by second hand to dulisddhyam, which is the reading of *PPrM. Read 
duhsddham (cp. Pan. III. 3, 26). But cp. 131, 26 II M viyatah for vai yatah II 
9 Bh* samdtyeva, bhN gamdnyawa, *PPr sammdnyawa, M satpmdnawa ; A 
with us II 10 'I'PPr ins. ca after sarvam II bhNA bamdhanamoksam ca, 
4*PM lamdhanamoksam, Pr bamdhanamoksyam, ^PPrM om. ca II Bh* savumayo 
for msmitamand II Pr cimtayat, * (not Bh) vdcimtayat II After vyacimtayat, 
two leaves are lost in *, which sets in again p. 134, 1. 18 II 11 Bh* 
luddhir aho II Pr hiranya, A harinya, A with a %ya and a mis-written nya 
before nya deleted by the copyist himself by smearing ,iya and the first nya 
with gamboge II 12 A hirinyena II Bh* pritikaranam II Bh* camcala- 
prakrtir a(Bh e for r a)visvdsapara$ ca na ca kendpi vamcayitum (* vamcayatum) 
Sakyah (* sakya) II A vuvdsam na\\ 13 N vamcitusakyas II bhN tatrdpi 

for tathdpi II Bh* irt for et'a II 15 In bh a gloss on water: naksatrasya II 
Pada d in Bh* : svdtyudakam samihate II 16 M pad, om. pdda II 17 
Bh* tdvad ehUi for itas tdvat, iti\\ 18 Bh* om. a&! II bhNawfean 
19 N vdyasa prdha II 2O Bh* tad dkarnnya II A hirinyo II Bh* om. 

vixesdd II Bh 'mtallinak, * 'mtallnah II 21 M om. *a, perhaps owing to 
the circumstance that in Pr sa looks exactly like se, as the visarga of n (ih 
bhavdn 1. 19) touches the right edge of the upper horizontal stroke of sa II 
Bh* samdgatah II 22 NM hiranya prdha; N om. all the text between 

prdha and bho vairam 131, 2 II PL 1 'si for 'sti ; Bh* om. 'sti II Bh* kdryam, for 
prayojanam II A om. ?7 II 23 Bh* om. me II Pr ti, Bh* jon^VJ for 
pratllih II 24 Bh* om. bandhane samjdte II Bh bamdhamokso, * bamdha- 

moksam II NABh* om. Vi II 25 * (not Bh) om. all between the first 
matin and uktam ca, 1. 26 II A hirinya aha, Bh hiranya aha II Bh bhoktdham II 
26 bhAPPrM om. yo ; bhPPrM insert ya before dtmano II 27 AM cdpi 
for vdpi II Bh* hdsyatdm ydti sa ksitau II 28 * rasyam, Bh rasyatdm for 
gamyatdm II 29 * om. all between anw and uktam ca II PL 1 karisydn 
M karisydmi \\ Bh ^faya sa//a vairind II 



From 130, 11 bhN, A.PPrM, Bh* 



Book II 133 

Page 131. 

1 Bh* na hi for ndsti II 2 bhNAPM (not Pr) vividham, in A corr. to 
our reading by cop. Cp. 1. 6 II 3 A yatah, but ya written on some aksara 
deleted with gamboge II 4 After vairam an aksara which seems to have 

been tta, is deleted in A by two strokes and gamboge II BhJ> prdk for drdk II 
6 N prdha for aha in both places II 7 * kdrananippdditam II Bh nippd- 

ditam, A nispannam II P krmitrimam II P tat tad ahepikdrakarandd, bhPr tat tad 
dhepikdrandd, N tat ta ihepikdrandd, * tat tad ehopakarandd, Bh tat tad . . . 
opakdrandd II Bh* om. punah II 8 M ndma gacchati, P ndpacchati, ABh<I> 
na gachati II A omits all between nakulasarpdndm and pativratdkulatdndm ) 
* omits all between nakhdyudhdndm and panditamwrkhdndm (writing pdmdi- 
tamursdndm) ; * then continues : pativratdkulafdndm dmja [cp. Bh l] I jaldnalayo 
devadetydndm sapdsaya[cp. Bh \\marjaranam sapatnyo simhagajdndm labdhaka- 
harindndm kdkoltikdno I digambardndm [cp. Bh !] sajjanadurjandndtp, &c. Here it 
is evident that the archetype of A and that of Bh4> had an omission, which, 
in the margin of the archetype of Bh4>, was supplied from another MS. 
Fortunately for us, the copyist of < inserted this addition into his text 
in a wrong place II bhNBh<I> $isyalhuk II 9 Bh sdpdsayamdrjdrdndm II 

M om. lubdhakaharindndm II N ludhbake ha II 10 Bh ins. dvijadigarpbardndrp 
before sajjana' II A om. ca before nityavairarp, II Bh* nityam vairam ($ vaird) II 
11 Bh<t kendpi kasyacit II Bh<I> hatas for vydpdditah II In A the corr. deletes ya 
otprdndijitdya; M. prdndmta \\ ~Bh<$> varttate for yatante II 12 <fr afcdranetat(l)\\ 
13 M om. the first pada II Bh<$> ydti for eti II IS Bh<i> om. mama II 16 Bh 
arhati, Qarhagi, toTicchati II 17 In bh gloss tmgarbhdd: vesaragadhei^i) ; Bh4> 
garbham II 18 bhNPBh pdnine, in bh con % . by corr. to pdniner ; A.pdninah II 
19 Bh unmamotha, 4> unmotha, bhN unmamayya, the second za being deleted 
in N by cop. II Bh munijaimunim, <J> munijemunim, bhNAPr munim jaimanitp, 
P munim jaimunim, M munijaimanim II 2O Pr dveldtate II 21 bh atirusdm, but 
apparently corr. to abhirusdm by corr. ; N anirusdm ; PL 1 cetasdm mabhirusdm; 
A 'cetasdm matinisdm II Bh tiramydm, 4> thiramydm II 22 N prdha for a^a II 
24 Bh bhaydlobhdc, 4> bkaydlokd II 26 M durbheyuh, A durbhedah. All our 
other MSS. with us. Cp. 130, 7 II Bh 'mukarasamdhiS ca, <I> makaresimdhiS ca 
ii 50 n II 27 Bh<J> z'^w raaif II bh* the figure ,2 for the second parvani, 
N neither this figure nor the second parvani II 28 Bh* viparitdndm ca 
viparitdm \\ 29 A om. aparam II N prdha for /?a II 30 Bh* add 

yatah after ea n 31 Pr samditasydpi II N jumps from the first vixvdmm 
to the second vixvdsam (132, i), om. one of them and all between them II 
Bh* ripo II 32 Bh rrttah for vrtrah II 



bhN,A,PPrM, Bh* 



134 Variants 



Page 132. 

1 PPrM om. tat Ad ca II 8 A tridiSetpdrena II Bh dite, 4> dine II 
P <&'fer cdrbho, L 1 rfi'fcr vdrbho II A mndSitah II 3 Bh<f> suSlakpnendpi 

Samdrena II 4 P nd&ayeS ca II Bh fowaw II Bh pHrvarp,, 4> /wraz, Pr bhuvarp, 
(bhu being corr. by cop. from some other akara smeared with gamboge) ; 
M hmavatp,, A ktilam for plavam II 5 A arthabhdrena II Bh &joar, * #jsar for 
ripor II PML 1 vrajet, Pr brajet, for <7ta^ II 6 PL 1 taratp-tatp, for tadaiptarp. II 
7 PL 1 laghutapanako II N cimtavdn for ci #a II 8 Bh mativisaye, 4> fo'ri- 
#aye II bh athavd, N <z</4a 'm, om. fa, but without sandhi with the following 
word II Bh etaxytipari, * eva tasyopari, bhN esdsyopari II B* om. we II 9 
N saprapadinarp II 4> (not Bh) om. bho II 11 After iddriiip,, some aksara 

(_ya?) has been covered with gamboge in A II A pratipadayasva, corr. by 
corr. from pratipaya&va II Bh anyathd iham atraiva, <t> anyathd matham 
atrawa II PPrM om. xthdne II 12 4> harinyoh II bhM ndyam buddhir, 

P ndyarg, luddhir, Pr ndyarp buddhi (continuing vamcandd), ABh4> ndyarp, 
duftabuddhir, for ndyam abuddhir ; cop. of bh deletes the anusvara, N neyam 
buddhir. Simpl. MS. I has : vidagdhavacantfyatp, drsyate laghupatanoh I satya- 
vdkyaS ca I H has a gap here ; h with I (blunders : drtyatto lagJiupattana) II 
After jndyate ~Bhyata&\\ 13 h.mriyah\\ 14 PL 1 nasprho II IS 
Pr tadva&yam II PPrM vidheyd for pratipattavyd II 16 Read *pratydyito 
for the misprint *pratyayito. bhNAPPr pratydyato ; M pratydyito, Bh<t> 
pratydyino II Bh apara-rp, for param II A tvadbiiddhipanksandya, after which 
one aksara (Wa ?) covered with gamboge ; PM fo (M w for tv) abuddhipari- 
ksandrthamm II 17 Bh4> tvadamkdgataip,, A tvadamke muktarp. me II A4> 

(not Bh) Sara II 20 A tote for tvatto II Pr bibheti II bh tvadlydmyamitra' ', 
corr. by corr. to our reading; N tvadiydryyamitrapdrsvdt, Bh4> tvadlyd 'gya 
mitrapdrSvdt II 21 N athdid, then two aksaras covered with gamboge, 

then v aha II 22 Bh<I> gunavanmitrasamgena, PPrM gunavanmitravindxena ; 
then P ya mitravindGena yan mitram upa II 23 Bh ydlistambdbhibhavatam, 

<t> tdligtaqii'dbAiAivatiitam II 24 N tadhbalsutvd, PPrM /a^ frutvd II PPrM 
gamdlimgitau for tamdgatau II PPr laghutapanako, in Pr corr. by cop. II 
25 After bhavdn (Bh S^amwa), Bh4> : cwa6^aw[<I> fe for va~\ta$ cdhdram II 
M a^az anvesaydmy e ktva (om. hdram a and mw M) II 26 A sakdsdpakrdmtah, 
corr. to our reading by corr. II 4> (not Bh) anupaviSya II 27 bh A PPrM M- 
wiaw/, N ?>, corr. to m by cop. Bh4>and ^ar./3 72, lowith us 11 Kkusama\\ 
Bh ^r^va svapusyakimSukatulydm, <t> krtvdxupuspakimSukatulydm II N mdinsaml- 
pesim II 28 bhN PPr hiranydmkam, in Pr corr. to our reading, perhaps by 
a later hand ; Bh4> harinydmtikam ; A and ^ar. 72, 11 with us II M bhaksatdm II 
29 Pr om. ca II * (not Bh) vacate for ca /W<j II 4> (not Bh) iva for ea II A 



bhN.A.PprM, Bh* 



Book II 135 

fdmdka II 3O bhPrM nita ; N nltam, corr. by cop. to nl(a II Bh svasd- 
marthyendpanltdn, 4> svagdmarthendpanitdn II P svasdrthyenfipanitabhaksyam 
bhaksyatdm tamduld iti, Pr ivasdmarthyendpamtabhaksyam bhaksatdm tamduld 
iti, M svasdmarthyonopanatabhakgyam bhaksyatd tamduld iti II A bhaksyatdm II 
Bh<J> bhaksyaitdma tamduldm iti II 31 A &zfa* tau supritdv api I parasparam I 
II Bh* parasparoiutrptdv, Pr parasparatuptdv II 



Page 133. 

1 A m/Wi ca for prcchati II 4 * (not Bh) tuksati II 6 * (not Bh) 
vachah II 7 Bh4> om. kim bahund II <J> (not Bh) niramtaram II M niramta- 
flkrtvd II 8 A ekdmtamaitratdm II 9 Bh<I> om. a II A tadupakdraramjitah 
(om. mands) II Bh<I> tatpaksimadhye, AM tatpak&itimadhye II <f> (not Bh) 
sa to/a for #ada II N anyathdnyagmin II 11 $ (not Bh) vao (!) 'aptirita- 

nayanah (!) II A amxr-upuritanayanah II A gamaga, then the space of an aksara 
covered with gamboge ; the a-stroke covered with gamboge, and samaga 
corr. to samamga. Then the space of 5 aksaras covered with gamboge by 
corr., who writes on it dgadam uvdca, the reading of the corrector being thus 
samam gadgadam uvdca II 12 Pr vibhaktih II Bh4> tad yasyama atrdham II 

A aJiam, anyatra II 14 Bh<t> andvrstih II PPrM mahati 'vrstih II A.jano 
iornagara\\ Bh 4> babhuksayd jndito ; bhN bubhujdpl II 15 PPr flz'/fo^a" II 
M mhambamdhandrtham II Bh4> a/mm a^#[<J> adds OT]&afaya II 16 M 
videSam calito II ABh<I> ^a^o 'ham for tendham II A karomi, om. i< II Bh* 
ydsydmiti II A Jiirinya II 17 Bh4> ^a^n", but the -hook deleted in Bh II 

N prdha for a^a II Bh ydsiti, PPrM ydtyatfti, N ydsyatiiti (1) II 18 ABh4> 
daksandpathe, N ddksindpathe II 19 M mdmsakaldni II 20 Bh<I> subhd- 
titagostlm II Bh<I> ins. bhucarah before sukhena II 4> (not Bh) "paksaksayam II 
22 Bh$ <a, APr ^e ^e for tfafo II Pr om. na, which has been supplied by 
another hand in margin II 23 ABh<t> cdpadi tamtthitam n 24 A 

hirinya II N prdha for aha II Bh< om. all between dha and bhoh line 25 II 
A apy evdgacchdmi II A ato II 25 A dukkham II M om. a II APr jump 

from the first dha to the second dha, om. one of them and all between them II 
N prdha for dha II 26 M tav i for tatraiva II Bh<I> gatds tarn sarvam II 
Bh akofagatir II 27 APPr tatrdgamifyati, Bh<l> tatrdgamisyasi II 28 4> 
.fawaz manai II Bh mdsudvahasceti, <I> mdsadvaya&ceti II A mdnado for sdnando II 
29 <I> (not Bh) 4%o for dhanyo II A samasti, corr. by corr. to samam ati 
Bh* *azo '^i II bhN dharas for dhanyataruh II 3O MBh<!> om. ^i II 
4> sampattddikdni II N apusfdv for a*/af II Bh uddiyandni, * udlyandni II 
Bh to<a# for fo II P sakhena II 31 N prdha for a^a in both places II 
33 Bh$ cakram II 



bhN, A, PPrM, Bh* 



136 Variants 



Page 134. 

1 Before Srutva * inserts api, in spite of 'pi after hiranyo II Bh* 
hiranydpi II Bh prstopari, * drstopari II bhNPPrM om. tatprttopari and 
the following words to sampdioddayanena (excl.) ; our reading is that of 
A (only A ?(o). Sim pi. HI: tatMnustite hiranya\h add. over line in H] 
[H om. *] tatksandd eva tadupari amarudhah I [I om. h l] sopi fanaih Sanaih 
[I om. h~\ tarn dddya prasthitah ; h : tatt Srutvd hiranya tasyopari samdniidha 
topi gapdt tenawa pracchittah\\ Bh* samdruhya\\ N sampdtodurnayena II 
2 * only one $anaih II <I> om. tena sa II Bh saha for sa II * &zw hradam tarn n 
Bh* pracalita for prdpitah II 3 Bh* athdmtare II P muzakadhitam, 

M musakddhisritam [sic!] II 4 N tattistha", <I> tanmrastha II 5 <t> (not 
Bh) tiakhdm druhya II Bh4> ^amwa[4> /t/vz]rza provdca II <I> mamtharakah 
dgacchan II Bh4> bhavanmitram II 6 Over tydlimga gloss in bh: rfwzwz II 
A our reading, corr. by corr. to dgatydlimgyatdm id II Bh4> dgatya dlimgya II 
7 A om. ^afa$ II Bh sakapuraih ; <& >i'z vamdanaih sakalapuraih sthapdrai II 
P kimmu, Bh4> /tm to for Z'#ZK tl 2nd pada in A : ^m wSltalaih, which corr. 
corrects to kirn ca camdraih suSltalaih II 8 M to, for te II 9 Pr 
nipunatarai II 10 Bh4> parijndto 'ttti I Hi II Pr #wz^i for '* I Vt II 

PPrM mamdparddha^, (PrM dham) ksamasvam iti II 11 Bh* vrksottirn- 
nakam II 12 N mhitdlimgitau, P mhitdlimginau ; Pr mhitau limgitau ; 

M vihitdlikitatsarirau, om. lihganau pula II Bh<I> ptilakitasvatlarlrau vrksdd 
(<I> vrddhdd) adhasthod upavistau cdtmaciramtanam vrttdmtam II 14 A 

mamtharakam II P laghutapanakam II <1> (not Bh) 5^0 'yaz /io mUsakah II 
Bh* Ihaksabhtito II M om. all between miisakah and musako 'yam 1. 16 II 
15 Bh* om. Mo II N praha for a^a II 16 PPr ins. musakah after musako 
'yam II Pr tf for tfa; Bh* om. fatf II 17 M om. yatM dhdrd II A ra for 
dhdrd ; corr. corrects nz to &<o II A vivird tarakdh, corr. by corr. to divi 
tdrakdh II 18 ^ sets in again here with khyayd II 19 A parityaklyds II 
2O M paranirvedam II Bh* dsddya for dpannah II Bh* tavdmtike II 21 N 
jura&z for a//a II M om. all between a/fo and prsto II Pr ffjfo dayawa ttatrawa II 
22 Pr eta traiva II *PPrBh om. wall 25 M pramaddrotham II 28 N 
gude for drava II 

Page 135. 

1 M anna II M prdSusikaparwdrakdrtham II 3 sitprayatnam ; cp. also Sar. 
74, 9 II 4 Pr bhaksya, om. we II M parivrdprdja for parivrdd II 5 bhN 
andydseneva II 6 ^P prdpnosi; Prprapnotin N lhaksyaydmi II M tamtram 
tarn for ^aiira II bh vrhatsphin corr. by corr. to vrhatsphig' '; 'I'PPr vrhasphig , M 
vrhasphi II 7 'I'PPr brutakarn.no II 8 bhNA'I'Pr dSramam, P asram for 



From 134, 18 bhN, A, iTPrM, Bh*; from 134, 22 bhN, 



Book II 137 

framam ; M aSramam ; Bh with us ; M and Bh upamtavdn, in Bh apparently 
corr. to our reading II 9 ^PPr brutakarnno II 10 N brhasphigo, 

bh'I'PPr vrhasphigo, A vrJuittpigasya II 12 After abhyagatah, Pr repeats 

SUnyam prativacanam prayacchati II ^PPr brutakarnna II 13 'I'PPr sdlhd- 

dam II 14 Pr rdtrdm apt II N om. z'lt II 15 * jra^, COIT. by cop. from 
yatah II 16 'I'PPrM transpose kasmdc cirdd drSyase and prito 'tmi te 

darsandt II 17 'J'PPrM vdrttd nanu durbalSsi II 18 M samupagatdn II 
19 ^P harmmdni, Pr harmdni II 21 bb.N'I'PPr prdghunike, in 4* corr. to 

our reading by cop. ; but the correction is not very clear. ABh with us II 
22 *PPrM sadanam II Pr vrthd for Wtf# II 23 N gird II 



Page 136. 

1 Pr tatraika for tathaika" II 2 M om. yatah. II 3 PPr pauro- 

hatyam II 4 bhNA^PPrMBh^ mathapatyam, in bh corr. to mdgdpatyam II 
6 4*P (not Pr) brutakarnnah II N butakarna aha II 7 M featf for toaWo II 

Pr mamdnyah suhrt, M mamdnyah syahrt II 8 N Ihiksdrndtram II 9 In 

bh, gloss on karmakard : bhrtydh II N vrtticcheddsanmdrjanddi" II 11 N 

vesena for vam&ena II M tadayati II 12 ^P kutHhalam me tatya, in 

corr. by very small strokes to our reading, apparently by corr. ; M 
kautiihalam me tasya II 13 N vrhasphik, A vrhatspig, '{'PPr vrhasphig II 
14 *PPrM om. all between bilam and nidhdnosmand, 1. 16 II 16 N 

kuddatesau II 17 N usmd II bhN vitvajo, corr. to our reading by corr. of 
bh II N viddhim II 20 That in our text Sdndillmdtd is a compound, 

is evident from 140, is II 22 'I'P brutakarnna II 

Page 137. 

4 4*P devatdrccanaparat, Pr devatdrcanaparas, M devatdrthanaparas II 5 

bhN pratyuhaprabuddho II M only vraAma^new line]nyoA II 6 N anamtara- 
phaladd II 7 M tadagraham for &zd a^awz II 8 bhN mursoddeSena II 

*P _ya^ /^tr II 9 * bhartsamdnd II M Lhargvayamdnd/ta II 10 Pr 

^e daridra for daridrasya II M bhojaprdptis II 13 bhN svdditam II 14 
M mamdam ra 2 II 20 Pr te*ya for foe ca II 21 Pr yacchannajalam II 

22 M nityapra" II 

Page 138. 

4 N vivekajnaisadanamtdya II 6 bhN^P (not Pr) /r*a ; ABh with us II 

11 *PPrM mahdftjanatikhardkdrah II In bh gloss on krodah : vardhah II 

12 N om. drtfvd and the following words to drstvdpi, 1. is excl. II No MS. has 
the samdhi after drstvd II bh*PPrBh<t> d karnndmta, M d karnnamta ; A with 
us II 16 Pr tathd for yathd II 17 ~MLprahite\\ 21 N tafminnfor 
etasminn II Pr mrtyu II 22 * Srmgdla II *PPrM fo rfe^aOT II 

bhN.iTPrM T 



138 Variants 



Page 139. 

1 N prarusto for praJifsio II 7 N tatt for tat tad II 13 M vapatati- 
takotim II ^PPr bhaksitum II 14 M tufitapaSe \\ Pr tdlupradeSe II 15 
Pr mastamadhyena II 21 Pr athawa II 22 M ctirnnayisydmnvd for 
^itfm II 24 Pr surydt tape II 

Page 140. 

1 M grha for grhe II 2 Pr om. madye \\ M om. id (\ bhN 

acimtayat II 3 bhN naipunye II 4 bhN tildndm bkojydn II bh klptavdn, 
corr. by cop. from krtavan ; N ktapravdn for krtavdn II 5 M om. luneitair a II 
6 Pr arthdn for a^a &mll <f> siirpe, bhNA^PPrMBh sHrppe II 7 

M rfo for grhdd II M to for grhndtu II 10 M aa for &td 11 12 

N samarthd II 14 bh^PPr sambamdheneme; N sambamdhena me; M *<m- 
bamdhamnemi ; our reading is that of ABh<l> II 15 N SdmdaKmdtu, with 

a visarga added over the line II 18 bhN*PPr tez for tan ; ABh with 

us II bh nidhanodya, apparently corr. by cop. from nogha, N nidhdnogha II 
2O 4PPr brutakamina II ~M.jndyato, om. ^eya II 21 M yMyaparivrta II 

*PM vrhazphig ; Pr vrnasphigoha II 22 bh^PPrM khanatrikam, N khani- 

trikam ; ABh with us II 23 PrM om. wzoya II 24 Pr orf^i for api II 

Pr caranamalitdnam, M caranamalitaydm II NBh tatpdddnusdrino II 

Page 141. 

1 Pr tafla for &<# II 3 M ^a^ for yathd II 4 N ^aya for tatM II 
6 *PPr purumm drstva, M purusam drthd II M yfo' II 9 bhN'I'PPr 
bhavisydt, M savisyat; ABh with us II 1O bhM cetarac cal c and are 
often indistinguishable in Jain MSS. II 11 Pr cihnam ; N ajdtakapd- 
lacihnah n 12 pratyutpadaih all our MSS. including ABh$ II 14 
N ins. dradhvah before pravrttah, writing pravrttah between two dandas II 
16 M ndm for mam II 19 M bhaktvd II M vdsurdm II 20 N 'kapdlaja- 
tildn II 23 M durgge twice M 24 Pr careinopi bhti II 

Page 142. 

2 M id for khaiiatd II 4 Pr anydgata idam, M abhydgapta ivam II *P 
brutakarnna, Pr vutakarnna II 5 In * gloss on a#ya by glossator : nidhti- 
nasya II bhN*P (!az; Bh* om. tow ; A with us II 7 *PM sthdnakam II 
8 Pr viksitum api twice II bhNASPPPrM acimtayam$ ca II Bh advdcimtayam, 
* advdcimtavyam, Bh4> om. ea II 10 N z for z It 11 M sahastakirano ; 
"tP nirucchdhah, Pr nisacchdkas II 12 N tapaticdrah II 13 *P (not Pr) 
Irutakarnno II bhNM M^o only once; 'I'PPr bkuyopi 2. A with us. 

bhN, -*T PrM 



Book II 139 



Bh<I> om. 'pi II N tdditum II 15 M bhavann II 17 bhNyafo for gato II 
18 Pr om. jKzta/J II 19 Pr pardgavati II M om.yajjandn II 23 bhN^PPrM 
*atfr, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. A with us II 'I'PPr brtitakarnnam II 
N kautuhalam II 

Page 143. 

1 Pr om. $ ca II 2 N m-utakam II 4 Pr mrahita II M yathdrthena 
for yathd gajah tathdrthena II 6 M &zfo srulvdha II 7 bhN &zfo, Pr yafro 
for yato II M a kurdda&ektinara&ti II Bh<i> om. farf ; A viddhi, 'I'PPrM 
tadvad for fod <fey. bhN ftufom or ta<Z rf&' (as <fez and ^//< are often 
identical in Jain MSS.) ; in bh a second hand puts g over n. The 
reading tadvad (*PPrM) is a correction, but a wrong one. A's viddhi is 
evidently a correction of bh's reading II 8 N ins. yatah after uktam ca II 

1O Pr grismd kutari yathd II 11 Bh4> kdkaravdh, PL 1 kdkasavdh \\ 13 
M om. M II 14 M Sngitndndm II ^PM prakdsanl II 16 M pravyam II 

18 M vidhdva" II 19 M vakto, APrBh* vyakte II M 'vrtah \\ 2O *PPrM 
iva for a/az II 21 bhN om. vilapya \\ Pr tat tamnidhanam II 22 N vyarthah- 
tamah II 23 ^PPrM om. ca before te, writing tatas II PL 1 madbhiityd II 
24 bhN samartho, *PPrMBh 'samartho; A with us II 

Page 144. 

1 N tat kim anena [new line] kirn drddhitena II 4 M svdxvdml II 'I'PPr 
chatrajwibhih II 5 M om. tesdm, writing cacau for vaco II bhN durga- 
pravisto II M ydvat nirddhata kvdpi II 1O *PPr mdnodbhdsam II N ^aa?w 
for brdsam II 11 N vigunlbhavamti II 13 N "pamditdm II N drsdm II 

14 M krtdmtapahatah II M prdyadyate II 18 M manvitram for sanmitram II 

19 M sarvasuna ; bhNSt'PPrM sarvaxtinyam (M stina) daridratd', cp. SP II, 
32! A sarvasHnyam daridratd, Bh sarvam, <l> sarva, Bh<I> stinyam daridraxya II 
24 N api for a< II 

Page 145. 

1 M ydugra drfah phalavipdkah II 2 * om. ewa, which is added over the 
line by cop. II 6 After 83, A ins. this sloka: mdnam udvahatdm pumsam 

varam dpat pade pade \jwitam mdnamulam hi mane mldne kutah tukham II That 
this did not originally belong to our text is evident from K, which has 
interpolated it in a wrong place. The order of the padas in this MS. is 
as follows : 83 ab, then cd, ab of our sloka, then 83 cd. It is clear, that our 
sloka originates in a marginal addition. It is missing in our other MSS. 
including Bh4>. Cp. also the right numbering of stanza 90 in Bh<I>. As 
Bh* only seldom number their stanzas, it is evident that the copyists copied 
these numbers from their originals II N cchanna II 7 N admlayat II 



140 Variants 



*PPrM om. punar apy acintayam II M dpari for api II 8 bhN^PPrA ddva- 
nihkuthita ', in A corr. by corr. to ddtra or danna; M ddvani\kuthitanvacah ; Bh 
ddvanihkuvitasya ca, <I> ddvanihkucitagya ca II 9 Pr avagraha for na cd II 14 
M om. artAitvam hi ma II N om. na \\ *PPrM vastvamparam II 17 M om. 
paribhiiyate II 18 M busvd for buddhyd II 22 N param for varam II M nive- 
sitau, corr. to nive$ato II 23 *PPr giriguhatatdn, M giripumguhatatdn II 

24 bh*PPrMBh* Mal for Ma/a, in bh corrected to our reading by corr. 
A with us, but corr. by corr. from kMldjandt II *PPr prdrtfiair for prdptair ; 
M prrdrplaurr athaih priyam krtavdn manah II 

Page 146. 

2 *PPrM ins. our Sloka 88 after our 89 ; but as *P number our 88 as 
their 82 (PrM 83), and as *PPrM number our 89 as their 83, it is clear 
that the transposition is only due to the inadvertence of some copyist II 
3 bh 'py arthito, N 'py arthibho II 5 M vdnrksaram for dlnd II 8 N om. 
na ca II 12 N parapldend II 13 M dvUlya II 14 M renl ciraprakatn, 
pardpanndbhoji II IS N om. yan maranam II 16 ^PPrM om. tad eva II 

N vrhatsplga , *PPrM vrhapliiga II 19 N kare, then a begun ya, then ro 
iorkdtaro\\ 21 N updgatasya II 22 loh'N pefiMm II 23 *PPrM 

ayuhtesatayd (M with danda between yuh and $e) II 

Page 147. 

2 bhN^PPrMBh daivo; A with us. See 151,9; daivo however seems 
to be the genuine reading, as daiva ' Destiny ' has often the masculine 
gender in Jaina Sanskrit II 3 bhN tasmdn na Socd na ca vismayo me ; 
but see 151, 10 ; in bh a first ca is inserted after Socd, but deleted again by 
cop. II 5 *PPrM so 'bramt for hiranyah kathayati II 6 M nagaradatto, 
om. re sdga II 8 In bh gloss on riipakaSatena; rupaiydtt 11 
M sadattena II 15 bhN nirbhattya II 18 N tatra nagara" II 19 
Pr ins. ki before kenacid II 20 PL 1 PrM treti for vd, iti. This reading 
goes back to the circumstance, that in * in the left part of the m-noose, 
perhaps owing to some small defect of the paper, there seems to be a small 
opening. But under the magnifying glass the closing of the noose is quite 
distinct II Bh* bhavdn for vd, iti II 21 bhN*PM manusyeti, PrBh 
manusya ity, A manusyo iti II 

Page 148. 

3 Pr prasiddhandma II 4 *PrM kanyd, om. raja which the cop. of * 
adds in the margin II After candramail, M ya, ekasmin divase, &&., 1. 5 II 
NP ndmdti" II S NPr nink^yamdnd II 6 N manorathas II 7 Pr ku*u- 
mabdndhatayd II 8 N om. tayd II Pr nirjarasakhl II 9 M # [new line] 
saha II 1O M dagvad for yad II *PPrMBh4> tvadarptike II 12 *PPrM 



bhN.i'PPrM 



Book II 141 

madamtike II 13 bhN samesyati, 'I'PPr samesyati; ABh with us II 14 

Cop. of 4 1 supplies the words yady avafyam to "bhihitam incl. in marg. II Pr 
tatrdvagamtavyarp II 16 M tayd for tvayd II 23 M om. one yena II 

Page 149. 

2 M kautukdn drstakafirdayat, ka being struck out ; bhN'I'PPr kautukdt 
hrtfahrdayat ; ABh4> kautukdvujakrdayas. Cp. our Introduction, p. 34 II Pr 
avalambyddhirudham II 5 Pr ins. tayd after dxritayd II M tadamgajamga- 
jamtajdtakargaromdmvitagdtrayoktam II bhN "mdtraydnuraktayd II M gdtrd 
for mdtrd II 6 N mama dtmd II Pr dbhyd for &ra II 1O N ttambhita- 
taram for *fo fo>a II 12 M wrf for ydvad, bhN A damdapdfakah; M damdra- 
pdSikd, *PBh# with us ; cp. 151, 2, 9 II 13 bhN* ahitaS, in * corr. by 

cop. to our reading II 16 bhN APr damdapd$akend, M damdapdrSakendbhi- 
hita ; > I'PBh<I> with us II 17 Pr samiti for sa mati II 18 N taty&h 

raksakatya, bh ' vinayavati, N ' ' avinayavafi, ty avinayavati, P vinayavatt II 24 
bhN bravtei II 

Page 150. 

2 M ataksam II 3 *PPrM phalam bhavati II 4 bh nirbhatsya, N 

nirbhatta II 8 M grha,dvdraravimtamamdapa II M mala for mamgala II 
9 Pr dvatvd for ^a&> II Pr pranamma jjannako" II 11 Yrpranamya II M 
<ft%? rf^aw II NjanmuA II 14 M mahdsahastikatayd II 15 bhN nirbha- 
tsitavdn II M apaydte II 16 Pr abfiikrdtpte II 19" ABh<t> ^a^, Pr o for ^a^z. 
But <fl!i is evidently a prakrtism ; cp. the Introduction to this volume, p. 32 II 
18 bhN prasara, P tvamra II *Pr tvaydnutistitaip, P tey^ 'nutitfitaip,, M 
tfwzya 'mutisvitam II 19 M pradatve\gatti for pradattd, Ui II 2O bhN 

'paldyato, ^PPrM paldyamdno; ABh<I> with us II 21 Pr edarp, for wfa^ II 
23 PPr prdnasamxayd iksitd, a misreading easily to be explained by the 
form of dra in * II bhN om. mama II 24 bhN A* PPr grhtiyati, <!> 

grhfeyatiti, Bh grahwyatiti II Pr vdrttdvyatirekena II 

Page 151. 

1 bhN tamjdiah \ (N om. the ardhadanda) maAd II bhN om. tatp, before 
vdrttd" II 2 ^P karmma for karna" II A damdapdxakaduhitd\api\ Bh4> 

damdapdSikatutdpi (<i> *w&z j) II 4 ^PPrM om. svayani II 

tatrdgatah. II 6 M manujah II 8 A*PPrMBh daivopi II 

for <m ; cop. of * supplies lamghayitum in marg., P has it in the text II 9 
bhN pd$i/ca ; *PPrM damdapdsika[? adds ^]##a 'bravtt ; Bh damdapdsikamtd 
aha, <I> damdapdtutd aha, A damdapdyakaduhitd\abravlt II 11 N visma- 

yomi II MMyUwMMlH 13 NPrM prthak (only once) II 14 *PPrM 



bhN, 



142 Variants 



ins. tan before vrttdntdn II M sabahumdndm II 16 ^PPr upabhumjamdnah, II 
M upabhutpjamdnamukhend II 18 After ityddi, ^PPrM n 4 kathd II 

Page 152. 

1 N tathd ca II 2 Pr mdnasyam II 3 bhN "pdnasya II 4*P vpd- 
nadvtita", M updnadudha", a reading easily to be explained by the form of the 
respective aksara in * II M carmmavrttaiMva II 5 N kare prdpte II bhN 
om. 'py. The copyist of bh writes a over the avagraha II 6 *PPrM put 
our sloka 99 after our 101. Their numbering 92 to 94 (92 twice for 
91.92 corresponding to our 98.100) agrees with this transposition I) 8 
bhN ti for te II bhM "kulumbini II 9 bhN^PPrM dsvddayati; ABh<& 
with us II M ya kr#ne I) 1O All our MSS. incl. ABh4> asatydny II 11 
bhN parigrha II M krsne II NPr nirvrttim M 13 In bh a gloss on 
kwa : darbha II *PPrM vapi II 14 M nmam for dinam II 15 Pr 
sadbkydtp. yat tvayodhes ta II 19 bh vravyarp, corr. by corr. to Srdvyam ; N 
srdvyam II 

Page 153. 

2 P om. saAodards ca, M om. hodardtt ca\\ 4 N hy arthe II N triloke for 
'tra lake II 5 bhN svavacanam II N om. tdvad II 6 *PPr laghutapanako II 
10 N samagoraga II bh "mdgamtam II 11 Pr om. here lines 11 to 13 
incl., inserting them after pa, 1. is II Pr dmadhydhnakr II 13 'I'PPrM 
sevikd for "setikd II 14 *PPr tasyd II bhP 'nukurydt, but in bh corrected 
to our reading by the copyist himself II 16 ^P samdsvdsayitum, Pr samd- 
evddayatum II N t for yat II bhN svadeSahpari" II 22 M so. visayah II 
23 M Srayato tarn e carute II 24 A om. all between vanam and d&kdh (for 
mandtikdh), 1. 27 II 25 arthindm all our MSS. but A (see on 1. 24) incl. Bh*. 
The lion being represented in this stanza as the king of animals, the 
arthinah must be understood as his followers, such as Karataka and 
Damanaka. The original reading of the Pancatantra is not art/iindm, but 
dtmanah; cp. Sar. 87, 21 II 26 N ud.yamyaparair II 27 M saraptirnna- 
thwdrpdrajah II 28 Pr bhodyogam II 

Page 154. 

2 bhN*PPrM kaldvidhijnam [N vidhirjnat;i\, in bh corrected to va- 
dhajnam by corr. ABh4> with us. Cp. Sar. 88, 4 II bhN vyasanesv, corr. of bh 
vyasanesv, P vyasanepy, a misreading easily to be explained from the form of 
the aksara sva in *; bhNP ataktani, * asaktam, but xa written by cop. over 
ta. M vyaganethasaktam II 5 ^P acavalam II N avisvddinam II 6 M eva 
vita bhavati II 16 A with bhN'tPPrM. After 1. 16 Bh* ins. gthdnabhrastdh 
(Bh om. h) hi Sobhamte I (Bh om. l) simhd (Bh adds /z) satpurusd gajdh II N 

bhN.^PPrM 



Boole II 143 

$obhyamte II 18 M samsthdnam for svam tthdnam II bh N parityajyet, corr. 

by cop. of bh to our reading II 19 N om. iti II 2O M rupavatydS I) 24 
Pr vr/iaspatiA II 25 Pr falapardkrama II 30 M bhuvatibhate for labhate II 

Page 155. 

1 Pr valmiSrmga" II N samga for srnga," II 3 N ndtinlca, Pr ntlzn?- 

e<m II 5 ^P madahs te ; Pr ^i midas te II 7 Pryauvand dhandni ca II 

8 bh^PM navasakhydni, N navasamsthdni, Pr navasamkhydni, A navaSassdni ; 
Bh* with us. Cp. Sar. 89, 18, and SP II, 65. *a*ya and &/> are often con- 
founded in the MSS., and as * is often written as Ich in North-western MSS., 
khya and #y, #/> interchange very often II 'J'PM insert ca before yositah II 
11 N prdnasyopi II 12 N cittasya II 14 bhN gehe II 15 M cittam II 
17 bb.N'I'PPrM aWw Vra for daivam evdtra, Bh4> daivam eva, om. afoz ; 
A with us. But see our note on 147, 2 II 21 N ndbhyam II 22 
*PPrM Idbhah paramah II 23 M krmd II 28 P (not L 1 ) om. Idbho 'sti II 
29 N vicam, PL 1 cittam for vittam II bhNPr vinasa for vindxi, corr. by cop. 
of bh to our reading II 

Page 156. 

1 N ins. hi after kdryatatoam II Pr kimcid II ^PPr dhanabhogdbhdginah 
(P a for a^) II 'f kicic ca, P kimcic ca II 3 sy8parjanam all our MSS. ; 
but cp. 157, 15 II 5 *P kathaUi II 7 NBh (not bh) tomaliko II Pr 

roya^ (om. tantu) II N tamtuvdyasah II 8 N <? fastrdni for vastrdni II 9 
*PPrMBh<I> o<ft/ta II 1O A^PPrBh* M>ia*, M /io^z/i# II 12 N 

avadkdranakam for adhd II 14 M mithydthajalpitam II 15 bhNA^PPr 
(not MBh4>) insert no. between dhanam and bhavati II 16 M om. bhavati 

ca bhdvyam II 19 *PPr mdturam II 22 NPr chdydtapo II 

Page 157. 

1 N tasmdd atraiva karma tista tista II 3 M samthapadyate II PL 1 sampra- 
padyamaparityaktam (L 4) II 5 A'J'PPrMBh^a^a ca II 6 bhN na for ca II 

9 *P udyamenna II 12 *PPrM ca na for cew na II 13 bhN*PPrM 
nopdlambhyah ; ABh with us II 14 M varttavyam ; all the other MSS. incl. 
ABh<J> with us II 15 "ySpdrjandm also ABh4> II N suvarnna&atatrayopdr- 

janam vidhdya II 16 bhN prali gthitah II 20 Pr krodhasaraktaw locanau II 
21 M karttavyams for kartah II M dhd, om. bahu II NBh4> somalikasya, 
*|<PPrM gomilasya \\ 24 M om. vyavasdyindm II 

Page 158. 

1 bhN tathdsya for tasya II ^ az^a^, P at for a&z II 2 Pr om. ydvad 

asau II 3 bhN anvisyati, Pr anveyati II 6 N ca for a II 6 N jumps 



bhN, 



144 Variants 



from the first bhtiyo 'pi to the second Ihuyo 'pi (1. 7), om. one of them and all 
between them II The words tatra to pracalitah incl. are om. in the text of *, 
but suppl. by cop. in margin II Pr om. ca II 7 M antyarggenaiva, 

'J'PPr anyamdrggenaiva II 1O ^PPr edam, M idam II 13 M varttah for 
kartah II 14 P bhojandd r/e II 16 bhNA^PPrM karmma; but in A 

some aksara smeared with gamboge after karmma ; Bh$ karmman II 17 

upalambhayasi II 18 N somaliko II 23 N somalika II 



Page 159. 

3 N tomalika II N praha II *PPrM om. tad II 5 M ndma tti for ndsti II 
N somalika II 7 In M pada 1 runs thus : virupikulmo 'pi II 10 bhN subud- 
dhau\\ M om. patatah II N patano II 11 bhN ninksito II ^P dasa varsdni 
ca pamca ca II 12 M om. #0 'bravlt II 14 P pralabadvrsano II bh samdah, 
corr. by cop. to samdah, which is N's reading ; ^P samdhah, Pr samdha with 
following danda II 16 bhN marakta II Pr sispdnigrd, M Saspdnigrdni. These 
readings evidently go back to that of *, which has $aspdnigrd t with ,2 over 
fti and i over ^ra (these figures perhaps by a later hand) II 17 M thalo- 

bhiko II Pr om. sa, owing to the fact, that * writes *, then na or va, then 
gaddtirekd, putting one single bracket before na (or va), and deleting by 
a horizontal stroke not only these aksaras, but by mistake also * before 
the bracket. P with us II 18 M sukhendpamn nadipuline sukhenopavista II 
19 * pralambavrsano samdo, the o-stroke before n being deleted by an almost 
invisible stroke at its inferior end, whereas on the second 0-stroke after n 
the visarga has been written by cop. in the form of two circlets. Hence 
PL 1 pralabavrsanojigamdo, Pr, taking the circlets as deletion marks, pralam- 
bavrsanasamdho II bhN tamd.o II 20 M om. Srgdlo II 21 ^ 'sihitah, 

corr. to 'bhihitah II bh yaspdzya, N pasydsya for paSydsya II 22 N prahd- 

rena II 23 bh^PrM arhasi, N arhatha. In *, si seems to have been corr. 
to ti ; but the correction is not clear II 

Page 160. 

2 bhN niyojasi, corr. by corr. of bh to our reading II 4 Pr eta, M 
aitya for etya II 8 N so bravlti, PL 1 so 'bramt II 9 NM karomi n *PPr 
sadawo'dyamavatd, M sadawSdyamatd II 11 *P yatMlasya, but in ty trd 

under thd by cop. II 12 bhN bhaya ', M tayavitrama" II 16 N bha 

for na II 21 M drfate II 22 N musakasthdnam II 23 M tasya 

pralambavrsanaprstam II 

Page 161. 

1 M sarvakrtesu II 2 bhNA'I'PBh strivdkydmkuSaih, Pr strivdkyamkwSaih, 
against the metre ; but in Bh corr. in marg. to our reading by cop. * with us II 

bhN.SkpPrM 



Boole II 145 

4 M amagyam for agamyam II 7 ^"SrW^a.^? pamcadaSame II 12 M 
anugardva II M <z^0 for ato II 13 After #', ^PPr kathd 11 6 n, M n 6 \\ II 
16 Pr dhanaguktayuktadhandkhyau II 17 P budhvd ekasvariipam II 18 M 
om. the sentence between gatah and atha 1. 20 II N gomaliko II 20 N 
pradutah II 21 Pr bharyd II 22 M prdptopravistah II bhN*Pr&/WJ 
for b/iaJk(i ; in * corr. in marg. by cop. to our reading, which is that of 
Hamb. MSS. and APBh* II 

Page 162. 

1 N somilikasyd" II 2 Pr ins. apy after tad II 3 Pr om. na II 4 
N karttavydh, M karttavya n M om. the sentence between kartavyd and a^a II 

5 *PPr khedyamdnasya II 7 M om. tatah II N dhanagrham II 9 N 
tukhabhuktasayydydm; Pr mkhaSayydrtham II 11 Pr kurvato II 12 M om. 
/fcr/te/J II 13 bhA*PBh4> vyavaharaka , M vyaharaka ; NPr with us II 
M dnatam II 14 bhN ktayam for krtyam II 18 bhN'i'PPr Ihuktadhane ; 
ABh with us II 22 bhN dkanaguptaya ; A dhanaguptayd, but corr. by cop. 
to dhanaguptaya. 'J'PPrM dhanaguptavad; Bh<t> with us II 

Page 163. 

1 bh (not N) A'I'PPrM arthagyopdrjandm,', cp. sloka 133 u After fo', 
*PPrM ins. &z^a n 5 II 3 N vittam II 4 Of this line, M has only : 

dpa samghdtakarkkafam II 8 N om. na II 1O 'I'PPr ^a& for tan II M 

only tarn for &MZ niscitam II N laldtapate yat II M om. _ya< II 11 Pr jala- 
nidhir II Pr vz'^o II 12 Pr n^ ^i II *PPr kathayati, M om. ghatayati II 

A om. all between vidhir and anicchanto 1. is U N akhlmukhl' \\ 13 All our 
MSS. incl. KBh$ (A has a gap here) against the metre aghatltaghatitdni in the 
first pada. The same faulty reading in MS. A of the metrical Campa- 
kasresthikatha, stanza 237 (MS. B, stanza 267 has but the beginning 
aghatitaghati with following ), and Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, ed. Jivananda 
Vidyasagara, p. 39, whereas K. P. Parab, Bhojaprabandha (Bombay, 1896), 
p. 28, stanza 144 and Subhashita-ratna-bhandagaram, Bombay, 1891, p. 133, 
stanza 36 go with us. As in Bhojaprabandha and Subhashita the second 
pada has a different reading (durghattkurute Camp. A with us), this stanza 
would not seem to have been directly taken from Purnabhadra, but from 
some other source. It is at least possible, that the faulty reading in our 
MSS. and in Jlvananda's edition of Bhoja" is older than either of the two 
texts II M gughatitdni II 15 anicchanto is a misprint; read anicchato II 

M dehindm after this, M again : duhkhdni yathehdydmti dehindm II 16 

'I'PM duhkhdny II 17 N aparam ca twice II M dhiyddhlcho II 18 bh 

tvdml ca, ^PPrM gvdmi yat; our reading is that of NA. In A two aksaras 
covered with gamboge between prd and kta. Bh<t> om. this stanza II Pr 



146 Variants 



praktana II SO N vidhdyeti II 23 M krsvdkhur II 24 M yatah II 27 
M varttavyah; N om. kartavyah II 28 Pr vratapavasadfiarmmah II 3O 

bhN om. ^i II 31 't'PPrM ins. ,tez ca before stanza 161 II 32 NP 
samtosdmrlataptdndin II 33 Pr 'luptdndm II M om. e/fo* II 

Page 164. 

3 N gvavairamadam for gvaveSmedam II *PPrM nirvrtenandnudvigne II 4 
M 'Ihicddyah for 'tivdJiyah II 4<PPr ca naikaSastrdnugatam, M cdnekaSdstrd- 
nugatam II M mampraroktam II 5 > mamtharaka r, ddhu being supplied 

in marg., and /$ being written over /foz by cop.; hence Pr ins. ta after 
bhadra II Pr sddhu$rayan\ya II 7 *PPr *ara, M *a for zra II 9 Pr 
suhr&tau II 1O bhNA*PPr ^rzya for priydh; Bh with us II 13 N nu, 
bh to for M II N bhopahrtd II A (not Bh) om. 1. 15 and the following 
sloka II 17 bh dhuramdhurdh II 20 N om. the two last padas of 

stanza 166 and the following prose sentence II 21 Pr priydmti II 23 
N ndrttdi II 24 M ndyayasydt for ndrthi yat sydt II 25 N vd for kd II 

26 N yaSo for yasato II 27 M vicdmgo for citrdngo II P kurumgo II N 

ludhbakabdnapdtacakitas II 28 *PPrM dydtam II M hirunyah II * /o^/<- 
tapanako, with almost imperceptible i and ^ over joa and to respectively ; 
hence Pr laghutapanako; P with us II 30 Pr laghutanaka II 31 M 

dhrtavdn II 32 ^P ihdvasthilasyopdyo, Pr ihdvasthitastfioydyo II 

syopayo II A*PPrMBh<J> ins. .yateA before umkitam II 33 N 
^ato^ II In * thai of tatJtaiva resembles trai; hence PL J Pr tatraiva for 
tiilhalcii II 

Page 165. 

2 M odhdya, Bh dddya, 4> dddyat; A with bhN*P. Query: avadhdryal II 
3 bhN udakam Ogata eva II bhN Saktivdn II 6 Pr alramti II M apadam 

for w&zz II 7 *PPrM ayvasdraih II M cetasah for eeto/ ea II 8 bhN 
sanniruddhamano II *PPrM udakdrtham, in * followed by danda, in P 
by double danda II 9 N mamtharaka pr&ha II 13 PrM 'bhavanesv 

npi II 14 N "ndbhihiiam II 17 M om. y 6a/a II 19 N 

kathayati for prcchati II 21 bhN^PPrM ucchanna, A ucchinna . Bh4> 

janapadadevatdyatanddhistito bhtimiprade&ah, om. utsanna. For our emendation 
cp. Kulluka's gloss on Siinyagehe, Manu iv. 57 : utsannajanavdtagehe and 
Critical Introduction, p. 33 II 22 M ka&cidra for cchidra II 24 M 
'pdnaparam mu II 26 M drabdha II 

Page 166. 

1 M tampavi*tavakranetra II Pr om. rai It 4 M om. /' ca II 7 
N vimtyopdyam II 8 M tatsare II 9 Pr abravan II 10 ~Px putrapau- 



Boole II 147 

traparayd II 13 bhN yad for yady II M krpd, om. sti II 15 N om. 

zWz II M om. tac ca Srutvd yuthapati (not K) II 16 N musikds II 19 
A*PPrM ins. sa before sayutho II 4> om. saytitho, Bh *a for saytitho II 
20 Pr*aza#y0ll 23 ~$ vihdyo ndnyo \\ 24 Pr musakdvasayd II AMBh* 
parivdraka, but in M ra and ca are very often confounded II 

Page 167. 

1 bhN larydha for bandkana II 3 NP *<z for sayutham I! M yat&d- 
tthdnapdSdmx II 6 N om. afo '/Sara and the following words to bhadra 
excl. II 6 Pr om. chrutvd II After %<wfo', *PPrM add n 7 kathd II which 
in M is followed by a flourish II 9 N dharmdrthddibhi$dira II 11 

ty kdvyagltaSdstravinodena, with one mark of deletion (small vertical stroke) 
over ffl, two ones over Sd, one over stra ; A P gita for kdvya ; M Pr kdvyaglta- 
vinodena. This shows that the reading of AP originates in a gloss of the 
archetypes of APM ! II 12 *PPrM ca for hi II *PMBh4> ca for w II 

15 N ciUdmgo II N tarn ca pa II 17 M "Airan, then the first part of the 
aksara yo (not yau), then some aksaras worn off, then patanamkam II bhN 
mamdagatiyd, M mamdaragatitayd II 19 bhN patiteti, PL 1 patita iti ta iti II 
2O Pr ladhau, M budhau II 21 Pr bahvapdyah pra, PL 1 bahvapdyam pra ; 

in * there is a small vertical stroke over ^a to mark the caesura II 22 

Pr tathd for tarvathd II 23 bhN palvatanfipe II 24 *P prdpnosi, M 

prdptoti II 26 Pr za II 27 bhNyw^o, corr. by cop. of bh to our 

reading II 28 ^PM ^a^ kim api mayd, Pr yatram api mayd II N pranayaku- 
pite, *PPrM pranayaprakupitena II 29 'i'PM madvandd II 

Page 168. 

3 PL 1 om. mitre u II 4 *Pr ukivdyudvignahrdayo, M uktvdwdvi- 

nahrdayo II 5 ^PPr om. nivedya II N gahitvd II 6 bhN om. toz II 

PN tadavasthdm II 1O M krSamtah II 12 In bh, #' of virodhah has been 
corr. by the copyist from the beginning of some other aksara (perhaps dvi) ; 

N dvirodhah II 13 Pr abhijndsi II 15 M bhavdn vrtyattdm (gap)...fo 

kathanena II 16 bhNABh* api for asi; but cp. 6ar. 99, l II *PPrM ins. 
tat before katham II M om. bandhanasya II N updgatak II 17 M lamdkand II 
N anubhuta, om. all to dhanavyatanam (excl.) L 18 II 18 bh^PPr bhava 
for bhavatd; AMBh4> with us II N puts vixtaratah after icchdmi II 21 N 
tanmdgasamjdtah II 22 AM paripdlaydmi, Bh4> anupdlaydmi (cp. Sar. 100, 8) II 
23 N gamatl II 24 N vicarayan II M ins. na after vicaran II 25 Pr 

nirgatd for te gatdh II 26 * ^o II M apasy&mi II 27 bhjuwrw^a^ II 

bhNA^PPrM mksyamdnds, Bh* pratlkmmana* II 28 M athordvam 

gater II 



148 Variants 



Page 169. 

1 N dkarsaydmi II 2 P tadro, L 1 tadbho for naddho II 3 N nirdSilayd II 
4 *P Hi twice II Pr Krdayo ndham II 6 N pdritosam II 7 L 1 viiepana\, 
P "vilepand", Pr vilepena II 8 * kumdrikdndm, corr. to our reading ; P L 1 
kumdrindm ; Pr kumdrd II 9 ^PPrM om. kautukapardndm II N hastddvayam 
for hastdd dhastam II 1O P L 1 om. all between rdjaputraxya and mrgayu- 
thasya 1. 13 II 11 ^L prdvrtakdla" II 12 bhN lirdaye II 17 N mzd 
for e&zd II bhN autpddikam, P(not L 1 ) autydtikam, Pr auvydtikam, both these 
readings originating in misreadings of the form which tfjra has in * II 
18 N grhagrhlta ; M grhlta, om. ^ra^a II 22 M aWa krsdm for akrsdm II 
23 *Pr (not P) kdgtesjakdlalagudaprahdrair II 24 Pr vydpdteneti II 

Page 17O. 

2 M prdvrtakdla , N "samayotsuke II 3 For stanza 178, NBh<J> only: 
_yarf/4a vdtavidhutasyeti II 5 M asambaddhajva II A*PPrM tec cat Irttlva II 
7 M prabJiutam prabhutam jalena II 9 bhN suTirtsnehdt ksi II 1O N 
&zfo for /am II 4* jkumda (cp. vol. xi, Table I, no. 1, 15 c, and the form 
which jjlii has in Table II, no. 12, 2 a), PL 1 kumda, Pr kvamda, bhN AM 
kamda, which does not make good sense here. Cp. the reading of Bh*. Sar. 
103, \skantaka. Perhaps kanta is Purnabhadra's original reading. Bh<I> Sirafi- 
kamlhakesdnmarddanani II 12 bhN om. bhadra II N tvacd for tvayd II M 
apahdgatah, bhN apahdrya gatah II 15 bhNA^PPrM anupraviksydmi, Bh 
pravisdmiti, <I> pratiSdmiti II 16 Pr wca, om. * feawz II 17 M dayitajanavi- 
priyogaS ca kasya', Pr jana, om. dayita II ^P cittaviyogax ca II 18 M 
mahogadha II 19 N Sistasamdgame II 20 bh^PPrM^a^o^ana , NA 
pathyadina '; Bh<J> ^a^a dinasamnibhds te II 21 ^PPr prabho$ ca II 27 
M param for rara^ II N prdnatydgo II 28 PL 1 om. bhavanti II 



Page 171. 

1 *PPrBh<f> himnyapdsam II 2 Pr 'vyahrte vi II 3 Pr om. the first 
joi II 4 't'PPr vdsambhdvyabhumim II 5 N om. drstvd II 7 * w/^a, 

then danda, then teto. The inferior end of the vertical te-stroke goes to the 
right and meets the first vertical o-stroke to the effect that this to, in 
connexion with the o-stroke resembles tt/a, though the superior horizontal 
stroke of ta does not meet the o-stroke (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 10, 1. 3 a). 
Hence PL 1 , taking the danda for an e-stroke, utpatyeto, Pr utpato ; Pr seems 
to have taken the small horizontal stroke to the right of ta for a deletion 
mark. 1O N ko for lubdhako II 15 In *, bahall seems to be corr. to 
bahull\ PM with us II 16 M patatamti, A.nipatamti,T3h nna patamti. Simpl. 



bhN, SkpPrM 



Book II 149 

MSS. H I read ksate prahdrdni patamty abhiksnam, h ksate prahard nipattaty 
abhlksnam; cp. Sar. 106, 4 II A fivram, Bh tlvrd II 17 M annaksame \\ 19 
N bahullbhavamti II 22 A*PPrM mgunam II Pr t>ojM II 23 Pr om. ca II 
25 N om. hi II 29 M kriyate II 3O bhNABh* mamawopary II 

Page 172. 

1 bhN mvyam II 2 N om. punar II 3 bhN^PPr efa , M eftz 
ma, A e&ze ca, Bh4> with us II 4 PL 1 sujana II 7 N yama for maya II 

14 4* ins. sarvam after '<&m ; but cop. deletes it again II M syrstam II 18 
Pr cchinnatti sahyo II 25 In this line the form hiranyake is supported by 
all our MSS. II 26 bhNA*PPrM tdvad for ton ; Bh<I> with us II bhN 
atha for ydvad ayam II 27 N vyddhasyddarsyo II Pr pradese for bhuprade$e II 
28 N'I'PPrM jump from the first darfaya to the second darSaya (1. 29), om. 
one of them and all between them II bh citrdmgam xrmga ; A citrdmgasrmga- 
pamjardmUaro II 29 N vyddhadharmo II Pr om. 'vasyam lo II 30 bhN 
tadgrahdrtham, A tadgra\hdrtkam, vf'PM tadgahandrtliam, <l> tadgrhandrtham, Bh 
with us II 33 *PM athaivd' II N ludhbake II 

Fage 173. 

2 N kr forjndtvd II N cittrdmgam II 3 M <%ra for uddlya II In N, 
the words from kacchapo to updgatasya, p. 174, 1. 5, have been written by 
another hand II 4 Pr salildSayanam II All our MSS. here hiranyako 
(N hirako) II 5 N om. 'pi II 6 NBh* vihitdsah, Pr vihavdSah II <t> Ai^j 
forpagyatiH N 'pramdne, *PPrM tatrdmgulapramdnena II 7 ^PPr^atozwi 
aa II 8 N ins. a before #(ZOT II N diSyo II Pr sighramavataram eva II 
9 M Wya for atha II 12 N 6i, then a deleted a-stroke, then llndm II bh 
flourish after the stanza 199 II 13 APrM mitrasamprdptindma II After 
tantram, *PPrM add n 2 kathd 7 n ; M adds Mh II *PPr ddyah slokah II 

15 bhN*PPrM n 1 n, A 99 for n 2 n, * adds 3 flourishes, P one flourish, 
bh adds between two flourishes: iti dvifiyam dkhydnakam gamdptam II, with 
the figure H 2 \\ after the second flourish II 



BOOK III. 

Fage 174. 

1 bhN om. arham, M has it twice II 2 N om. athedam drabhyate II 
M om. samdhivigrahddi II 3 bhPr ddyah slokah II 4 M purvavirodhite- 

trasya II 5 'J'PPr satropi; M Satror mitratvam updgasya II 6 N paxya 

ulluka" II 9 In *, the anusvara of prthviprati^tdnam, has melted together 



bhN, 



150 Variants 



with the inferior right-hand end of ghu (ghiika) in the foregoing line, but is 
still to be made out with certainty. (See vol. xi, Table I, no. 2, 10 b.) 
PML 1 prthvlpratiftdnandma II 1O 'I'PPr sameto, M samneto for 'sandtho II 

P (not L 1 ) nyagrodkah pd II 11 Pr prati sma II *PPrM ins. kdkardjaA 

before kdlam II 12 M gitiguhddurggdsrayah II 13 M yam kimcid vdyati 

tarn vyd II 14 4*P niiyadJiigammiat, Pr nigamdn II 15 N om. krtah II 

17 Pr vdlasya" II 18 bhN utkavr for utkafas, corr. by corr. of bh to 

utkatd (!) ; but the same corr. adds vr with the line-mark 2 in the inferior 
margin II 19 N asmatpakgayam ; PL 1 tya (om. same) asmatpakgayam ; M 

tametyaksaksayam II 

Page 175. 

3 The shape off in rtam is in * identical with that of jha as it is usually 
written in this MS. II 5 *PPr ekdmtam twice II 6 bhN 'nvayagatdn II 
*PPrM ciramjwi II 7 N upajwinam II 8 PPrM om. ca. In *, the 

cop. adds it over the line, but corrects it subsequently to ra. With the aid of 
a magnifying glass, it is to be verified with certainty, that the left-hand part 
of an original ca has been erased II 1O bh bally asam, N^P ballyasa, Pr 

ballydmsam ; A has a gap here ; Bh and Simpl. MS. I with us, H baliyaM, 
h balayasi II M pranatdrp, II 4<PPr mahaidpi hi, M mahdpi Ai II 12 Pr 

dhdryakav II 14 Over andryena in bh gloss : saha II 15 N saroarajyary, II 
16 Pr tad yathd for tathd ca II 18 M prasamdhim II bhN samdnena for 

samendpi II *PPr samdigdhe II 19 In bh gloss on sdmtayikatp. : samsaye- 

bhavarp, kdryam II 2O N jumps from samendpi 1. 20 to samendpi 1. 22, om. 

one of them and all between them II 21 M tagmdkhurddhary, II bh samd- 
rabhet II 22 bh ndmdndhah II Pr hito II 23 ivdbhitvd all our MSS. incl. Bh. 
In A this passage is missing owing to a gap in the MS. Hamb. MSS. have 
another reading II 24 In bh, gra of vigrahasya seems to have been 

corrected from nna by cop. ; corr. adds gra over the line. N cinnahasya for 
mgrahatya II 25 PL 1 ndstokam apt, M no stokam api II 27 M nakhe 

lhamgam II 30 In bh gloss on vaitaslm : paldmsl II 32 ^PPrM vetasa" II 

Page 176. 

1 bhN ktirmah sam II *P marthayet II On pada b or on the following 
line a gloss in marg. of bh, which I cannot make out II 5 Pr tavd- 

bhiprdya Srotum\\ 6 ^PPrM om. deva II *P dharmmarahiteg II 8 bhN 
dharmak m, but h deleted again in bh ; ABh with the other MSS. II 
bhN*PMBh vihme ca; Pr dharmmasatyavihitiagya; A with us II N sa 
dadhydn II 12 bh yoddhd 'vamamtd II 13 *PPrM samdhdnaklrttane II 

Pr bhu pi II 15 N om. stanzas 21 and 22, but has the foregoing uktam ca II 
bh api kriyd, corrected by gloss, to our reading II 17 Gloss, of bh corrects 



Book III 151 



famo to tamo" II bh prafyupadlpakdh II 18 Gloss in bh on gahasd : gape- 
laghimdm pdmnlno cfidmto II M togfiavitavdh II 19 bb.NA'I'PPrM ya for 
jrac; Oh yatfiafoa. ~B.I yad evaitad \\ 21 N udmajyaian, II 30 Norn. 
samnkta II *PPrM "daW for VW II 31 bhNPr *%^a II 32 bhN 
tvam aihalma" II 

Page 177. 

1 N tatra for tan na; in bh few na corr. from te# by cop. II 2 Gloss 
in bh onydnam: ndsavu H ^P samdhi II M yetatah for yataA II 3 M om. 
dmtena, II 4 M pratsate for praSasyate II 5 ^PPr bAave, M 4to>a for 

d^aye II 'J'PPr pranam pra, M prdne pra II 6 ^PPrM mz ca for ucyate II 
7 *PM vdthava caitre, Pr ^ara m^re (om. w) II 8 N cdnyathd, PL : M 

vdnyadd II 9 M avaskamthedapraddnasya II Gloss in bh on avaskamda : 

tosanatp, II 12 Pr pranidhivyddhim II 13 bhN te na for forfra II 

bhN*PPrM7waWo^ ; in bh h deleted by cop. II 14 Pr samnddham II Pr 
jwipi II 15 'I'M kdryakarand* ', Pr kdryalcdrana II bhN napek*ayam apa ; 

corr. of bh adds a-stroke after *, and r over m a II 16 bhN yat for 

to< II 22 N tathd ca II 25 * &z*ya over the line II Pr prajwanam II 

bhN athd for a/gr a II 27 M dydndm for ydnam II 29 Gloss in bh on 
sundpi: kutard; Pr srUndti for chundpi II 30 'I'PPrM om. aaw <?a II 31 
M kurvitd" II Pr tdtmaprayuktaye against the metre II 

Page 178. 

1 Over aho gloss in bh : samarthah II 2 L 1 om. #aOT, P om. na am II 

3 Pr drdha II bhN vlcamdhd*dra , but eat corr. by cop. of bh to ca II 5 

N tiste, A titfhed\ Simpl. HI tista madhyagato (H td for to), Simpl. h tis(am 
madhyagato nityam; Bh yas listen madhyago II bhN yo after nityam II M 
lapmte II 9 PL 1 om. supratisthltdh and the following words to supra- 
tistAitdA, 1. 11 excL II 10 bhN &yo II Gloss in bh on dharsayituni : pad- 
turn II 11 N ins. ca after atha II 14 N manyamto, M rn.atryaig.te II M 
om.param \\ 17 M sahdyah II M tejasvdpi II 18 M yatito vadbhih II 
4* svayam eva [new line] <? praydmyati ; P L 1 the same reading, Pr svayam eva 
praxdmyati, M svayam eva ca sdmitah II 19 bhN vipaksah pra II 20 
bhN ydsyasi II bhN tyaktvdpi for fo^ ^opi II *PPrM om. Tia II bhN saAd- 
yam tvam. The original reading seems to be that of the Hamb. MSS. : yadi 
puna* tvam svasthdnam tyaktvd 'nyatra yasyai I tat kopi vdnmdtrena sdhdyyam na 
karisyati. ' ahayatvam ' of our MSS. seems to be a corruption of sdAdyyam 
na. na, which is om. in 'J'(PM), seems to have been inserted afterwards in 
a wrong place in bh(N) II 21 bh karixyati, corr. by gloss, to karisyasi II 
23 P ntyaie for Me, ntya being a misreading of the shape which kr has in * ; 



bhN.iTPiM 



152 Variants 



in L 1 the two aksaras are worn off II bhN kasydpi for kasydsti n 26 

Gloss in bh on venur: vdmsa II M om. uktam ca II 30 Pr phalam sriyam II 
31 bhN &z^ era, ABh <a^ evam for &zd <tfem II M pratikaro II 



Page 179. 

1 bhN'J'PPr gthirajlvdbhidhdnam, A sthirajlvd 'bhidhdnam; Bh with us II 
2 Pr mmddixati II bh fo, N fofo for &&Z II 4 M svakale II 6 yadd for 
*a^a II 8 bhN avisvasair II N "nocchisvate II 10 'PPM varddhate, Pr 

rddhate II 13 M gunas for ^wro* II 15 bhN prdpto for &w&> II 18 

bhN^PPrMK lobhdsrayah sa no. tvdm uccdtayisyati (PPr uccdtayasyiti) ; Bh 
lobhdxraydn na tvdm sa uccdtayisyati (!) ; A lobhdsrayah sa tu tvdm bho I nunam 
itccdtayisyati. This is of course an attempt towards correcting the faulty 
passage. Our reading is that of the Hamb. MSS. Simpl. h : lobhdsayastram 
na Satru tru ccdtayispati II 20 bh talo 'ham, N tatoham for tdta \ a/tarn, 

a simple misreading of the old-fashioned writing of o II bhN tthirasthwy II 
21 bhN pranadhibhih II 22 M om. vedaih paSyanti II N vddavdh for 

brdhmandh II 24 Pr itra for atra II M om. all between atra and visesatah, 
1. 25 II 26 M om. a II 29 M pamcadati II P om. tribhig; vI'PrML 1 

tribhi 2 r for tribhis tribhir II 33 N tirthafabdena yukta\ Pr tirthaSabdendtra 
yukta ; bh tirthasabdendyukta , corrected by the copyist from tirthaxabdend- 
trayukta" II M kupsitam II M svdmina upaydtdya II 

Page 180. 

1 Pr bhavamti II M tatsada for fe&z II M "sydbhyudaryaya II N purohitah 
*e II 2 bh amtarvamgaka, ^ amtarvamSaka, PPr amtarva$aka , A "amtar- 
vamsikah ; Bh with us II bhN "balddhiksa* ', con. in bh to our reading by 
gloss. II 4 All our MSS. including I^ABh kamcuki (gloss in bh: 

dhdvya) ; the same reading in the Hamb. MSS., which add ca ; but as in the 
Hamb. MSS. in accordance with our text kamcuki is part of a compound, 
ca appears to be an interpolation. In A this and the compound mantri 
are dissolved. Sar. p. 109 om. the second class of the ttrthdni, but gives 
the first one in a compound as Purn. II PL 1 xaspd, M $atyd for 
&ayyd II M sanyd for spa$d II Gloss in bh on bhisag : vaida II 
5 M "vildsinas II ca all our MSS. incl. Bh ; it is missing in the Hamb. 
MSS., which om. also iti II 6 Pr svapaksavighdtah II 7 bhN*PPrM 

tamvatsard (Pr cdryah); ABh with us II 8 ~NLjdndti II 9 M tat for 

tdta II N om. vairam II 12 PL 1 pardpata II 13 N om. bhdsa II N 

kdrdnikd II P sydma I, M "Sydrnd" II bhN'I'P "paksaganaih, M paksaganai; 
APrBh with us (only Bh "prabhrtibhih) II 14 In *, tavat (!) suppl. by 

cop. in margin, without a mark of omission in the text; PI^PrM om. 
tdvad II 16 M vrsd for mthd II 18 M om. yah II 19 N anudvigna, 



Book III 153 



*PPrM anudvignah II bhN stirya II 22 Pr om. m II 24 

under jahydd in bh gloss: tyajet II *PPrM ivdmbfiasd; Simpl. H I h with 
bhN II 25 ^PL 1 dcdryamm II Pl^Pr anadhlydn mrtvijam. The copyists 
took the ai-stroke over (air, -which in * stands just below in the following 
line, for virama II 

Page 181. 

1 tfrPPrM ca priyavddinlm II 2 N grdmapdlam for kdmam II bint 

thanakdrnam, PrBh and Simpl. HI vanakdmam, in Bh corr. by later hand 
apparently to dhana, M vinakdmam ; the other MSS. incl. A and Simpl. h 
with us. As to our reading it should be borne in mind that in India 
the barber is regarded as a greedy fellow who does not abstain from doing 
wrong, if he can earn money by a crime. Cp. Somadeva's Kathasaritsagara 
xxxii, 136 ff., the frame-story of our fifth book, and our stanza iii, 66. 
3 N om. 'nyali kaScid II Pr athaiter II 5 Pr "kovicatah for kocilah ; M 'konita- 
samastuvagusam II 6 ^> pragunlkrte, then an aksara which looks like ghea (gk 
in its modern form) and is liable to be taken for sva, though in * * has 
quite a different form; M tragunlkrtesva, om. ca; PL 1 # for ca; Pr and the 
other MSS. with us II 8 After simhdsane, bhN insert ca \\ bhN^PPrM 
saptadvlpd" ; ABh with us II 10 N adfiarmesu, PL J M arthesu \\ 11 V 
pradAdneyu[new p&ge]yuvatijane ; hence P, correcting the first yu to su, 
pradhdnesu yuva II N yuvatijane II 12 bhN ldbhd, in bh corrected to 
ldjd by corr. II N gocard for rocand II 13 Pr 'ksapdtre II N mamgala- 
puryesu, II 14 M yavlrakd II bh madhya, ^PPr madhyasthitam, M 

madhyasthisthilam II 'I'PPrM om. tisthantam II 15 bh kupito, corr. by cop. 
to kuto II 16 Gloss in bh on krtirakremkdra : Salda H Pr samdsam II 17 
M om. em II 19 Pr samavdyo, om. vacana \\ 22 Gloss in bh on Sveta- 
Ihiksus : yati II 

Page 182. 

3 Pr vidvar yejild II 6 bh nirupitdita, corr. by corr. to nirilpitetti ; 

N nirtipitdtte II Pr dsti II Pr tac cam api It 7 N samayo, Pr zamatam II 

M prdptisi II N vihagasya for vihasya \\ 8 'J'PL'Pr transpose : cakorako- 

kila, M om. cakora, writing kokilacakravaka H 11 bh A'l'PL^PrMBh vakra- 
ndSam, N cakrandsam II 'J'PL 1 dar$inam, in sP corr. by very thin strokes at 
the bottom of i to our reading H 12 Pr vaktum \\ 13 M om. tathd ; 

N tathd ca II 15 bhN tu for nu H 16 *PL J svdmi sati H 17 M udy 
for yady II M om. Ihavati II 18 N praSaktah \\ 21 N om. yatah II 

Page 183. 

3 Pr matdm II 4 M om. katham eiat I vdyasaA H 6 bhNA^PM 

(not Pr) kaScid ; Bh atti kasmiScid (!) va ; Hamb. MSS. : atti katmimxcid va II 

bhN.^PPrM X 



154 Variants 



bhN parivdritah. The original reading is perhaps parwdrah, which may 
have been corrupted to the reading of bhN, which again may have been 
corrected to the reading of ^PN II 7 Pr yUlham, om. gaja II 9 N yajvala 
for palvala II N sosagatdni II 10 N om. proktah II Gloss in bh on kalabhdh : 
hathindmbacdm (or kam) II 11 * #a^; [new page] ti, cp. Key to Tables, p. 1, 
s.v. 'Anusvara'. PL 1 (taking ^ for a hyphen, as it is used in later MSS.) 
sati II 12 N tenddistdsv for tendstdsv II 13 ^PL^PrM vegadamdd" II 

PL 1 abJia for atha II 16 In bh, ta of "tata" resembles va ; N "vata" for 
"fata" II 17 bhN "jlyamdna II 18 N "madhu" for madhupa II Pr om. mada II 
19 M om. /rw II bh sara, corr. to &zto by cop. ; N $d for *fflto II Pr 
jaghana for satata II 20 In *,.;' ofjagAana add. by cop. over the line 

with pale ink. It is not very distinct and looks almost like ti. ~Pl, l gAatia 
for "jaghana" II 21 Pr rava\ and "sampurnna II 23 *PPrM om. toe ca 

and the following words including prdptaS candrasarah, p. 184, L i II N ins. 
a second niveditam after fiastirdjdya II 

Page 184. 

1 \AtfS &. prdptam for prdptaS; Bh with us II 3 bhN hara for &zra, 
corr. by the glossator of bh to our reading; Pr karakarandh II 4 *PPrM 
atikramya II 5 In bh, ra of param is very similar to ta ; N patam for 
param, *PPrM om. param II 7 *PPr ndydti II 8 L 1 om. tatra II 9 
4 1 originally pravuta for praputa", but corrected by effacing part of the 
m-hook. Still the original reading is quite visible. Pl^Pr pravuta II M 
om. suduhkhitdn ; bh sudukhitdn, N suduhkhitdn II * vlksydnukampayd vl, with 
a nearly invisible dot over m as a mark of deletion, then ksa begun, but 
deleted again by two little vertical strokes, then idam aha; PL 1 vlksydnukam- 
paydvlksa idam aha II 10 4"PPrM dgamuyamti, om. iti II 11 M 'ismi for 
'sti II 12 bh (not N!) Sikhlmukho II 20 ^PL 1 hasteno II 21 Gloss in 
bh on lekham : patlra II 

Page 185. 

2 N dura, with ta over ra by cop. II 4 N puts ca after ^ate II For 
iva, bh >a, but corrected to iva by the copyist himself II 5 * om. yad 
vydkarana, which has been added in marg. by another hand II 6 After 
writing sddhubhih I, the copyist takes a new pen, and the first aksara bru 
written with it, is somewhat indistinct; hence both PL 1 and M misread it, 
writing PL 1 Sr&ydd, M btiydd II 8 N atha for ay am II 9 Pr bhdsitam II 
1O ^PL 1 dvifiyakarmma II 12 *PL X pu*pitakarnni II M kisalayarata- 
stararajuTi II N "jah" for "rajah" II 13 PL 1 samxlutaajaladasadr$am II 
N ins. "mla between "jalada" and "sadr&am; rnla of course is originally 
a gloss, wrongly taken for a correction by some copyist II 14 Pr ela 

bhN.i'PPrM 



Book III 155 



for capala II ^ "bhairavaravam, but the first va del. by cop. ; PL 1 bhairara- 
vam; Pr om. rabhai II N "dkdram gam II M sai^vestikaranam\nard II N 
erdvata" II 16 bh bhujdta, corr. by cop. and (more legibly) by corrector 
to *vjdta. Owing to the copyist's correction, the original reading is 
difficult to make out: N bhujdta, *PPrM suvrdta for ujdta II 17 
bhN sukha for "muMa '; Pr "yamumkhamdalam II 18 FrparivrfaiA II 22 
Pr sarvathd adraksdydm II 24 M api bhavatatah Srutvd, &c. II ^PPr iatah 
Srutvd II 

Page 186. 

4 bhNA'J'PPrMBh XZOT for eva ; 6ar. with us II 5 M sa for sarra It 
PL 1 om. uktam ca \\ 6 M urddhatesv II M Sdstresu II 7 PrjDurusdny II 
bhN jalpamti II Pr om. rc<z II 9 The copyist of bh apparently corrects 

vapari to cdpari", but the corrected aksara has some resemblance to la (cp. 
vol. xi, Table I, no. 6, 2 a) ; hence N ldpari ; *PL* vdpari II 15 *PPrM 
ndmdsti\\ 16 N nivarttate II 19 4* asmacchaksayd jyotsnayd", PL 1 

asmacchaksayd jyo$nayd, PrM axmacchikgayd, M jyotsnayd , Pr yotsnayd II 
20 N saparlvdrah II 'J'PL 1 nd*midvane, Pr ndsmadvane II M ^a*^e for ces(am ; 
Pr yathetfayam II N vibhdSam II 22 bhN esyatiti II 



Page 187. 

1 N jumps from the first yendham to the second yendham (1. 2), om. one 
of them and all between them II 4 N /o for <!a/o ; *PPr talolldlUa- 

graha, M tatottdlitagraha II 8 bhN pramati, corr. by corr. of bh to our 

reading II 1O N kas(am ra, ra being a misreading for a .2, indicating the 
repetition of the preceding word II bhN'I'PPrM ins. ya after bhavatd. 
ABh and Sar. om. it II 11 bhA*PPrM dropitaS, in * corr. to our reading 
by a small diagonal stroke; Bh dvigunam tvaydrositaS camdrah II 14 N 
kytpaydm dsa, Pr khyamaydm dsa II 16 Pr camdre mamopari ; 'I'PL 1 cam- 

dramato for candro, omitting the following mamo II 18 4* api, corr. by cop. 
to iti ; but the correction of pi to ti is not very clear. Pr iti, M api for iti II 
After iti, *PPrM add n kathd \\ 1 n II 19 *PPrM prajdh. II 20 M cad 
for tdvad II 22 Pr kupyamto for fc> II 23 bhN chesa for cJiaSa" II 

24 N om. kathaya II 



Page 188. 

5 *PL J Pr kelikd for prahelikd ; PL 1 "ddnddininodaih (!) II 7 After 
defam, N ins. prdyam katham api de&am II Pr foV&V II 10 ^PPrM om. vd II 
13 M om. na II 14 M tittirah II 17 bhN ddridro, Pr ddridre II bhN 
/jwra for /wre II 19 M mama vasathe II 20 N a te kirn II 22 M 

prdtivesmikah I prcchdtdm II In bh gloss <m prdtiveGmikdh : pddotf, II 



bhN, 



156 Variants 



Page 189. 

1 M gahasyo" II 2 In bh gloss on gdmamta' : pddd&l II M eva for evam II 
*PPrM munir for manur \\ 5 *PPrM su for tu II 6 *PPr /osa&z, 

corr. in Pr to Sasamkah II Pr e for m II 'I'PPrM transp. : na ivayd II 7 
^M yathdha, in 4* corr. from yathd ca by cop. ; PPr yatha ca for ^ao" a^a II 

8 M pratyahyam II 9 M asvava for a^ra II 11 M manusdndm II 12 
bh'J'PPr tiratcdms ca, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 14 N tmrtih II 
om. pramdni, but cop. supplies it in marg. II 18 M savuyati II 'J'PPrM 
om. Hi II M atMnatiduram II 19 'J'PPrM tittiram II 20 N om. ca/a, 
PL 1 om. bhanga in the compound II 21 N bhavatyd II 23 M drstya II 
bhN bhayaprdno* II 

Page 190. 

1 bhN lapacchadma ; Pr tasckadma II 2 bhN*PPrM galavarUda, K 

galavdrtds, A malavdtta* (continuing tipasvinah, ttas ti of course being a mis- 
reading for r#<z* to), apparently corr. by cop. from gala, Bh galakrmtas II 

5 P kurdvabdhur, L 1 kurddhabdhur II * (not PL 1 ) &z[new line] Jojw II bhN 
wa for evam II 7 M svapnavadrxdh, Pr svasaclrsdh II bh (not N) kujumba II 

9 M dindny dydmceti ca II 10 M lohakdrastreva, P lohakdrabhastrevat, L 1 
lohakdrabhdsiravat II 11 M om. to^a ca II 13 In bh gloss on /& 
puccham : kurdrdmnd puehadt ; Pr pucchatlm for puccham II 15 kutikd 
bhNA*PL J PrMK; Bh </*^a; Hamb. MSS. H puttikd (cp. p.w. s.v.), I 
punnikd II 16 M matyesu II Pr om. in their light place yesdm and the 
following words down to Samnanti (excl.), 1. 19, adding them after vutare, 
L 21, between two crosses ( x) II 17 'PPL 1 adhnah II Pr dhrtam for 
ghrtam II 18 In bh gloss on pinyakdc : sdni II 22 Pr dharmmandm II P 
pardpl'; L 1 with us II 23 N SaSakah prdha II N'I'PrM ^in, in * similar 
to fo'toin, which is the reading of P II 24 *PP r M uadltafe II In * gloss 
by cop. on tuthati : samasti II 

Page 191. 

1 N sthitvau II 2 bhN to^ra for tata II 3 N dharmddeSaka II 4 

bhN om. ^t II Pr ti for fe II 5 *PPrM vadata; bhN om. vadatam \\ 

6 Pr pradarsayatu II 9 Pr Ihutapi II M om. yo II 13 In bh glosses 
on ajd: vakado, and on mlhayah : sdla II 15 L 1 vrksdm sthilvd II 16 
M om. svarge and pada 4 II 17 N bhdsamtanam II 19 'J'PI^PrM insert 
mama before samlpa", repeating it after b/iutvd II bhN*PL 1 M gamipavarttino, 
Pr samlpavarttiyo ; ABh sanilpavarttinau II 20 PL 1 vivddaparamdrt/iam, om. 
vijfidta II bhN*PPr liica, a misreading of the old-fashioned writing of ; 
A yewa vijndtaparamd'rtham vivddavaco vadato me, &c. ; Bhyewa vivddavij iidna- 
paramdrthavaco me vadano 'pi paralokatddhd na bhavati \\ M om. me II 



bhN, 



Book III 157 



Page 192. 

4 4PPr karnnopdmti, in * the z'-hook over the line del. by cop. with 
a small dot, thus correcting ti to te II Pr dvedayamti II 5 'I'PL 1 viSvdsitai II 
6 N'I'PPrM updgatau II 7 In bh gloss on "krakacena : karavata II 8 

Pr bravtii II After ddi, 'J'PL 1 add it kathd 2, PrM kathd without a figure II 
Pr etam II Pr kr, om. tvd II After krt.vd, bhN^PI^PrM insert prdpya ca. 
ABhK om. these words, KBh prdpya for krtvd, Bh reading arthapatim for 
adhipatim. SimpL MSS. HI ksudram dwdmdham patim (I parim) dsddya; 
Sim pi. h krui [misread for ksudram\ patim prdpya rdtrdmdhdh samtopi. At all 
events either prdpya or krtvd is originally a gloss, prdpya ca seems to me to 
have been inserted in order to make these prose words more similar to the 
beginning of the title stanza of the preceding tale, and the reviser, to whom 
the text of Bh goes back, completes this assimilation by correcting adhipa- 
tim to arthapatim II M rdtrdmdhdh II Pr om. santah II 'I'PPr sa$i for $a$a II 
*P "tittira, Pr titira II 1O *PPrM ydsyamti, om. iti II 13 Pr sane 
fa II bhNAKBh^a^oM<M II 14 The words safidste to krkdlikayd- 

bhihitam suppl. by cop. of * in marg. ; bhihitam stands also in the text II 
15 Pr om. bhoh II 20 M om.prdAa II N durdtman II 21 M adyapra- 
bhUti II 22 Over sdyaka in bh gloss : bdna II 23 bhN and A durukta, 
Bh duruktva, ^PL^M durakta, Pr dukta II Sar. and Simpl. HI with us, 
Simpl. h duruknm (misread for ktam) II 

Page 193. 

1 ^ svdsvdtrayam, the second svd del. again by cop. II Pr om. vdyaso II 
2 bhN om.yad idam vydfirtam mayd, P om.yad idam vyahrtam ; L 1 om. tarn yad 
and the following words to d vuam eva (excl.), 1. 7. M yad idatp, vydnhatam 
mayd II 5 Pr yadi priyam II 7 * cadvacah, corr. by cop. to tadvacah, the 
corrected aksara resembling cu ; P bhudvaca, Pr dvacah for tad vacah II 8 

N tathd ca II 1O vairitdm ; in bh the glossator adds a various reading vai 
hatdm\ II 11 Gloss in bh on bhigag: vaida II 13 *PL J Pr sarisadi II 

14 M talra for tan na II 20 Pr pray 'dt II 22 'i'P^PrM sa aha II Pr 
sdtyunydparah II 

Page 194. 

1 Pr valokatah (!) II 2 Pr chdgabrdhmanam ; M "brdhmandm II N om. 

brdhmanam and the following words to brdhmanah (excl.), 1. 5 II 5 N 
krtd\l\krtdgni II 6 ^P^M pravdsi, Pr prativdni II 7 \ihmeghdcchddite 
gagane II M only once mamdam II 8 kimcid all our MSS. incl. A KBh ; 

Hamb. MSS. kimcidgrdmam II 11 L 1 artha for ajsi II 4* z'fow ca te^ca, PL 1 
iiaS ca (aha, Pr itii cetas ca, M ^fl^ ca, om. ee#a II 12 'I'PL 1 !! mdrgge, Pr 
mdrgga, II 13 N plvaram patum II 15 *PL J M anyadinajo; but cop. of 



bhN, 



158 Variants 



V adds in marg. : adyadinaja iti pd(Aa, and Pr has adyadinajo II 17 

gamukho, N sanmukho II Glossator of bh corrects apamdrgena wrongly to 
aparamdrgena, which is the reading of Nil 18 M eva for evam II 19 N tad 
for yad II bhN gkatpdhdrudho, 'PPM skamdhdnirtidho. APrBh and Hamb. 
MSS. with us II 22 Pr om. tan II 24 N pratipddaydmi, Pr pratipddasi II 

Page 195. 

3 N etyovdca, M abhyetovdca II N a^o twice II 4 Pr Saktarp, for yuktah II 
8 Pr <wa for a^a II 1O 'I'PPrM dtmarucirarp,, in * corr. to our reading ; 

but the correction is not very clear. The respective aksara might as well 
be taken for tarp, corr. to ram II M samdcarati, Pr samdcaret, both om. iti II 
12 *PPrM vidhdya for krtvd II *PPrM aho for 4o/J II 15 N sacelam, 

corr. by cop. to sacaulam II 2O PL 1 aho for afo II After iti, ^Pl^Pr 
M kathd ii 5 ii, M kathd 3 II 21 Pr om. seva II 24 Pr durjano II 25 
M bhaksayati II 

Page 196. 

3 * m ddcid ; PL 1 kaddcid, om. sa II *PPrM sdri for #ara II 4 N 
nihkrdmatas tva tasya II 5 'I'PL 1 cdlaghu ', in * corr. to our reading by 

a small vertical stroke over a II bhN ins. a second ca before Sarire II M 
sanre manaxoniiagay[ulha' , 1. 6 II 7 ^PM rydpddayamti II N om. m II *PM 
tddayarpti II 8 bhN r/a for te<a II Pr garvdip,bhogo II After '<, 

^PPrM add H fe^a 4 n II 1O N om. vicdrya II *PPr vdnutfeyam II N 
meghavarna prdha II 11 ty aamadinam, PL l Pr sdmaddnam, M tamaddnam for 
gdmddln II 12 M nirbhatgydvipaksapaksapranathdndm II 13 bhNA'I'P 

pranadhlndm, Pr ' pranadMnam ; Bh with us II *PPr aluyd II 14 bhN*P 
(not M !) PrA rtimuka", Bh r*ya; cp. ^ar. 127, i, and below, 197,211 *PPr 
ins. ca between sajjarivdrena and bhavatd II 15 bh "mctdhyd, N "madhyad II 

N divasdnidhdt II Pr anumd, om. <o II 16 *PPrM mayedam jndtam II 

N om. apagararaJiitarp, and the following words to apagdraparityaktam (excl.), 
L 18 II 19 M krapd II 21 Pr ibamdhanam II 23 N gvakdryam II 

24 M ripwamgatak II 26 N gamudyagak II 

Page 197. 

1 M prahyatydhata ', Pr praMydfirtarudhirdloniditarp, II 2 M &a*pa- 

muka II 3 bhNA*PPr pranadhi ; M M.upranadhibkrtayd ; Bh with us II 
4 Pr the first kddJd twice II 5 N tvaryatdm ra, ra being a misreading 

of 2 II 8 Pr "sevind II 9 PL 1 nyagrodhapdbhimukharp II 10 M 

rrfaaSdm II bhN*P risfamand, Pr fir(amdud, M hrstamandip, A hrstamandh, 
corr. by cop. to our reading. Bh with us II M giiyamdno 'bhi rimarddanah II 
12 M e for ; II M pddaydmi, om. tya II 14 * a ^?V[new line]; the 



bhN.i'PPrM 



Book III 159 



same mistake in P (not in L 1 ) II 16 'I'PL 1 sydntamamanam II M om. 
dvitiyam II 18 M cam for tarn II 19 N sthirajlvindjlvind' II N mamtri II 
N Mirajlvi II 20 N Ihitah for ntiah, om. the following words to savismayo 
(excl.), 1. 21 II M tatra vidyatmam for tan nivedyatdm II Pr dtmagvarggama- 
nds for dtmawdminah II M *<z for saha II 22 bh bhat, N bhaktam for fotf II 

23 ^PL 1 vydpdditdneka' ', M vydpdditdteka ', Pr vydpdditdnika" II M drxtyd II 

24 N pracalitah, om. jsra^' II 25 M bhavatds II 27 M W&, om. te0 II 
In 4< gloss by cop. on bhutikdmo : dhanecchu II 29 M 'bhihitam for '&' II 
Pr "vrtte II 3O Pr tasyopaddpraddnena II bh tvatpakse pdtinam, N <m- 
paksapdtinam II 32 ^PL 1 &iz* tfwwz ; Pr tavat id II 



Fage 198. 

3 N tad atrddau II P* kimm (not L 1 ) II 5 *PPrM hmaSatrur II 6 
N "pauruxah balah II 7 M updgald II 4<M lake pravddah, in < corr. by cop. 
to our reading II 9 Pr turllabhah II bhNA^PPrMK cikimlah, Bh ciklr- 
satah, M cudmkisitd, corr. by the copyist to klrsitah. Cp. SP. III. 44 II 
10 M om. ca II 11 *PPr sphatdm II IS In *, m after toya has been 
supplied by cop. over the line, but it is liable to be overlooked, as it stands 
between two aksaras of the preceding line, clinging closely to their inferior 
ends; PL 1 om. ca; (L 1 tasyd for tasya) II 16 N nivarttate II 18 bhN 
valmiko 'pi for kopari II 19 bhN nunam meya (N mayd) ksetradevatd mayd II 
20 'J'PL^PrM kaddpi for kaddcid api II Pr pujite II 21 M dayd for tad 

asydh II 22 M ydcittd sera, niksipya II 23 M om. bhoh II 'J'PL 1 maym- 

tdvam kdlam II 24 N ptijdm, M ktitd for ptijd II 25 Pr r for prdtar II 

Fage 199. 

1 N ins. ca after mm II N ekena for ekaika ; Pr ekaikam dlndram II 3 N 
#mz for grdmam II 4 M ins. tea before <ara ya^a II 5 M om. ca after ekam II 
6 bhN grhteydmy evam, ^PL 1 grhuydmevam, Pr grhlsydmy emvam, A grhlsyd- 
mi I e^awz, Bh grhuy amity evam II 7 M vrdhmana, om. putrena II N om. 
/i'nut II 8 'I'PPrM amuktajwita eva II Pr tathddesata II 9 4" w, then 

/MS add. over line by cop., then ^<w[new line]^ /, ^ being written in the 
line on danda, and a second danda being added after the first one; PL 1 
vpagamatah II 10 M gamsrtah II 11 Pr "mndkaranam II bhN samarpi- 

tavdn II 13 MPr om. grfindti; all our other MSS. incl. AKBh have the 
second pada as given in our text II 14 M hamsah II 18 M-jdmbtina- 

dayamayd II 19 N sanmdse ra, ra being a misreading of 2 II 20 M vrha, 
om. tpaktf, II 21 bh ddtya or "ddnyd, NA^PUBhK ddnyd for ddtyd; 

Pr "picchaikaddnyd, M picchaikaddtyd. In bh, tya and nya are often, as in our 
case, hard to be distinguished ; cp. our facsimile Table II, no. 7, line l middle 
praijekafah, 1. 2 end bhrdmiyd, 1. 4 middle of first half asatydA, 1. s middle of 



160 Variants 



first half bhriyena, &c. with 1. 2, second half anyatAd, 1. 6 middle cmyatkawa. 
The archetype of our MSS. apparently had the same forms of tya and nya as 
bh. ddnaddti is formed like havyaddti II 

Page 200. 

1 SPPr paraspara, PL 1 para, M parasya for parasparam II 2 Pr efo 

twice II NflwiofrffH 'J'PL 1 ismdkam II 3 *PM karisyasi II 4M.yusmd- 
bhihitarg II 5 bhN devapramdnam II 6 'J'PI/Pr gatdstat, M gatvdsii II 

age](/a/m*)faw II 11 SkPI^PrM ndnugrhndti. Then 

ii 5, M only /teMa II 13 Pr updgafah II 14 bhN d?joi- 

/fcaw II After or&, ^PPrM add n 4 <*<>& n n II 15 Pr asminn a/iate II Before 
tad, bhN ins. raktdksah punar abravlt II 16 N tve for f!#az to II 18 

'I'PL 1 dkhydtam, in * corr. by cop. from our reading ; Pr dkhydta II 23 bh N 
kruddha, ^PM krura, PrL 1 ktira for kmdra. The reading of bhN, 
apparently that of the archetype of both our MS.-classes, seems to be 
a corruption of the reading adopted in our text, and the reading of *PPrM 
seems to be a conjectural emendation of the reading of bhN. Our reading 
is that of ABhK and of MBh. xii. 43, 9 ed. Protap Chundra Roy II bh 
kulasammmitah, N kdlasamamtatah II 

Page 201. 

1 Pr va, om. nai II 4 Pr nd$ikdh II 5 N tidvelarilyd II 7 M 

prdna for prdnl II 8 N vanasthasydbhavena ghanaih II 11 N dsasdra II 
12 N muddhartlaikam II 14 bh $usiro, M Supiro, BhNK uciro II 16 
bhN ca gacchati II 19 *PPrM hi for ca II 21 M adrxl II 23 bh 

(not N) sasamtustd II 

Page 202. 

1 N dusyati II 2 N <?w#<! II N dustdh II 3 * sapuppa II 6 N 

kdmta, M az<a II 7 'I'PL 1 samraksah II * saranagatah II i5 [new line] a 

fa ; e before a supplied in $> in margin, without any mark in the text. 
PL 1 with * (P writing 14 for 15), but without the correction II 11 PL 1 
yathdSaktim II 12 N tathdsau II 14 Pr prakrtai II 16 M ddridraro- 
dukhdni, Pr ddridryarogadukhdni II 18 M utvrja II 19 fvyathd vidhih II 
20 Pr yukta II 21 N </f?/<z^ II 22 In * gloss by glossator on bhadra: 
luvdhakah II 23 M varttavya I for kartavyah II 

Page 203. 

1 N vihamgamdh II 3 M gatvdmgdrakarmmatim II L 1 om. naydm, P om. 
dnaydm II 6 M ca#t (or vrf*j) II bhN^PMBhK ndtayet, N inserting a t/'i 
before it; Pr ndyat; A na&aye yena te II Bh ksudhd II 



bhN, 



Book III 161 



8 N sydtmd hi for sydtmdpi \\ 13 'I' nu, P bhu, L 1 bhu for tu II 14 N tarn \\ 
15 Pr dharmmdtvd II 18 N pdtam for papam II 20 M om. the third pada II 
M dtmanauva II 22 Pr wara^ kendtra samSayah II 23 ^PPrM om. 

stanza 154 II 

Page 204. 

1 M atha pra II 2 bhN*PPr gnxmo, a misreading which shows that 
the archetype of these MSS. had danda between the two padas ; A.'Bhgnsme II 
3 M sahahsrah II 5 bhN'J'PI^PrMBh.ya^; A with us II ^Pl^Pr slid- 
kdm II 7 N muktvd II 10 ^PL 1 patidindydh II 19 Pr JKMMM for 

JZM II Pr mdnuse II 20 ^PL 1 tdvankdlam, in corr. by cop. from tdvdn 

kdlam II 21 Bh this and the following line with us, only harsdvisrstas for 
harsdvistas, and Wrfea for krtvd. For this passage cp. Critical Introduction, 
p. 44 ff. II 22 N paramdm ninedam II 

Page 205. 

1 After iti, P kathd \\ n, 4PrM /fcaMa 6 n II 4 bhN mamddydvaguhate ; 
cp. p. 206, 1. 7 II 6 *PPr corendpy, N Sarendpy II 9 'I'PPrM arimardanak 
prdha prstavdms ca II M mzVa for caurah II 13 M kdciryena Main II M 

nwarddhanavanikasutd II N prabhutam dhanam II 14 'J'PPrM vrddham va II 
15 *PPrM tez io\ yuktam II 20 *PPrM om. ta^a ca II 21 Pr w&z- 
Va II Pr hamtds for dantds ; M ins. hamta, before damtd$ II 22 M 

Ihrafati II ^PPrM apahatam II 23 N vdkyam nddriyate ca bdmdhavajanair 
patnl na bmruyate II 24 bhN parusam\ in bh, ^a has been corr. subse- 

quently to JOM" (by cop. ?) II This line exactly with the same words in Bh 
and Hamb. MSS. ; A ^z(this on gamboge which covers another aksara) 
kastam jarayd 'bhibhiitapurugaig. \ putro 'pya 'vajndyate II M om. 'py a II 

Page 206. 

1 4PMyr^, Pr gahe, all these MSS. om. tad II *P coram II 2 bhN vi- 
tmayotpulakdmeita II 4 'I'PPr grhe ko, M ahe ko II 5 bhN^PPrM mamd\ 
A with us; Bh nunam esd mam asya bhaydn mam dlimgatiti II 7 bhN^PPrM 
mamddydvaguhate, in P corr. from mdmddyd". Cp. the readings of Sar. /3 163, 2 
and SP, MS. N 1355. ABh with us II 9 Pr etasmdc II bhN apakdrinah, 
in bh con\ to our reading by corr. II After cintyate, 'I'PPrM insert kathd \\ 
7 II 10 N pustdya (a misreading of the old-fashioned e) II M bhadlya 

for tadlya II 4<PPrM cety for vd, iti II 11 M anyena for anena II 12 

bhN*PM here and in the following lines vakrana&am II M eva for evam u 
15 N goyutam II 16 M arimdrdana dha, >PP arimardana prdha II 18 N 
ins. prativatati tma after brdhmanah u 19 bh va&isja", N vasista" I) N vattrd- 



bhN, StTPrM 



162 Variants 



nugamdhalepanamd' II bhN 'parivarjita II 2O bhN "mopacita II N &to- 

s(dva II 21 M vrdhmane II 23 M aha ya vrdkmanasya II 24 N om. 

gam i\\ M om. niScitya II 

Page 207. 

2 *PPr tiTcsna, M M#a, all these MSS. om. pravirala II N*P nd$d, M a- 
natanna$o II M vam$e II 3 bh *amtatatagdtrah, N *az<a<[< deleted by cop.]- 
tagdtrah, 'I'PPrM samanvitagdtrah for ' ' samtatagdtrah (Pr smdyu for tndyu) ; 
A samtatigdtrah\ Bh upacitanndyusamtatir nnatagdtrah II bhN hutdvaka II 
4 N om. fcm II bh bhayottraslaS, corn by the copyist to "bhaydt trastaS, 
which is N's reading II 7 N daridrobrdhmanasya II 9 'tPPr bhaksa- 

yisydmUi, M bhaksayitvamiti II 11 M prasthitardkgasam II 13 N bhaksdmi 
for bhaksaya II 15 'I'PPrM tathdpi for to^i II 17 M ^o for goyuge II 
N jumps from Irdhmano 1. 17 to brdhmano 1. 19, om. one of them and all 
between them II 18 In * gloss by later hand on dhamikayd : spadhikayd 
(read spardhikaya) II 19 Pr coro II 2O M om. bhaksayitum icchati I rdksato II 
22 bhN padam for emw II M frutvdcchde vrdhmanah II 



Page 208. 

1 After zVt, *PPrM 8 kathd \\ n II 2 4i of Sibindpi looks in bh almost 
like si ; hence N (replacing si by Mi, -which very often alternates with 
gi in the MSS.) Sikhindpi II 3 M xruyate II 4 bhN tatrdyam for ta ndyam ; 
consequently the glossator inserts wa before hanyate II 6 N avadhydyam ; 
Pr athadhya evdyam II 12 N om. nagare II 13 bhN/a^ara ^a II 17 
bhN vijayaS ca\\ 18 Pr vamhitam II bhN irwt'irt II 19 Pr prapito II 

20 bh vaide&katya, corr. by the copyist to vaideSakasya, which is the reading 
of N II 24 Pr *a ca for tdpi II 25 Pr duretara II M krtd for ^a^a II 

Page 209. 

1 ^PL 1 kriya for kraya, in * deleted by a small stroke over the 
line II 2 M krtd for krtvd II 3 bhN prasnptasya, for prasuptah I &z*y II 
4 *PPr om. ca after tatraiva II 6 *PPrM om. katham \\ 8 M *wya 
for feaya II M than, for katham II *PPrM ira for i^az II M hdtaka- 
purnnaka II 10 frjdndsi II 11 In bh gloss on rdjikd : rdi II M rdji- 
kdponena II 12 bhN taddpy II 13 Pr nava vivasah II 14 Pr 

vyadhdyd" II 15 bhN param II M az I di (of <wft, 1. 18), omitting all the 

text between these syllables II 16 N paripujUd II *PPr vihitopabtwgyam II 

18 L 1 paraspara, P parasya II After ddi, *PM Aai!M n 9, Pr toAa n 29 II 

19 bhN samarpitavdn II N fo^a cdrmdrstdmtamttlnam II 20 Pr 
yam II 21 M om. pujyd yatra pujyante II N vimdnatd II 



Book III 163 



Page 210. 

3 *PPrM om. ca II 6 Pr ins. ca before the first sydd H P om. sydd 

yadi II 7 T&jdndti vinary, forjd cai II 8 bh tad drsfam, N (ad da$am 

for no. drtfam II 9 Prrfforyarfll 1O Pr avocacat II 15 bhNonly: 
durdivase ghanatimiretyddi, omitting the rest of the stanza. In A, the 2nd, 
3rd and 4th padas run thus : wr#aWi[misr. for ti]jalade [corr. from do\ 
mafia ' faviprabhrtau I visamasthdne b/iarttas tvayd na gamtavyam tu sabhaye 'pi II 
Bh on the whole with us ; variants : b nihsamcdrdsu nagaravltfiisu ; c patyaw 
videsaydte; d param ukham \\ 16 Pr virdeSe gamane II T&janacapaldydh\\ 
19 M vi for vita ; in bh gloss on vi(a: vyabhicdrt II 20 N pratupta- 

jane II 21 Pr ativdkyahya H 22 Pr 'patfdrena II 

Page 211. 

1 Pr for antare H 3 N anenam for eaz II M hasmi for hanmi II 4 M 
to for too<Z II 5 N z>4a ^a< U * z[new lin&\nibhrtam ; hence Pr w'[new 
Yme\nibhrtam II 6 bb.NA'I'PPrM vidhdya ; Simpl. Hlh the same blunder. 
Bh etasminn amtare td grhadvdrakapdjayugam niScalikrtya Sayanam drohati II 9 
M tata for tat H *PPrM tatas for evam II 10 *PL X spaSotsuko II 11 
Over tvaydgparSanlyam in bh ; M ins. era after fanram. These are cor- 
rections by copyists who separated tvayd sparSamyam instead of tvayd aspa II 
13 M devatd2dar$andrtham II Over tatrdkasmikl in bh gloss : vyabhiedn II Pr 
r eva for Me II 16 Pr apddayam II 17 N matih for patih II 19 

*PPrM transpose: tat Srutvdbhihitam mayd II 2O Pr om. mama II 21 

Pr ins. yad before yady II bhNA^PPrMBh anena; the Hamburg MSS. 
(t. simplicior) have parapurugena ; Bh ya<^ anena purusena samam ekatra 
(ayanlye dlimganam karosi \ tat tava bharttur apamrtyur asya samcarati bharttd ca 
varsafatam jivati \\ About A, see Introd., p. 54 f. U 22 M bharttah II 

Page 212. 

1 bhN 'mtarhdsitavikd" II 4 ^P fayyddhastdn, Pr Sayyddhastd, M 

Sayddhayvd II 5 Pr kuldnamdani, M kulanamdati II 'I'PPrM tvatpanksdr- 

tham II 6 M llldm li Mltah II 7 Pr tkamdhe II 12 bhN*PPrM ^o#e- 
tyddi; A with us II After ddi *PPrM 10 kathd \\ \\ II 16 ^PL 1 "viro- 

dhindh, M 'virodhitd, Pr "virodhina II 17 M mamtrena i II 21 bhN 

tasydntarbhdvam, Pr tasydmgatah bhdvam; cp. 6ar. 133, 12 f. II *PPrM om. *o 
'irat'^ II 22 bb.N'I'PPrM aham tavadarthe; ta and bha are very similar in 
our old MSS. ; A aham tadarthe, Bh aham tava yusmadarthe, two unsuccessful 
attempts towards correcting the corrupt passage II NPr dpadam It bbN^P 
ydnandrtham ; ABh with us (Bh vairi) II 23 Pr ins. mi after ku$alo \\ 

25 N om. bnhu \\ 26 Pr ukujya II 



bhN.iTPrM 



164 Variants 



Page 213. 

2 bhNABh "tola for "tata II M khalitdm II 3 Pr om. sita II Pr 

"taramgd II M om. ya ^awz^a II ~b/Ljapaniyatapdgvddhydyo II 4 NM ^o^a 

for "^a^a" II 'PPL 1 "pdrdyanaih II 6 N kamda, m deleted by the copyist, 

who continues rthitaSanraih, om. the preceding syllables II bh^PL'PrM 
sevdld, ABh faivald II 7 WL 1 ydjnaltyo II V TfL 1 jdntiavydm II On 

tndtvopasprastum gloss in bh : dcamanam grhltum ; 'P P L 1 M "sra&tum, Pr srstum 1 1 
8 Pr drabdhesya II IS M om. yathdsydh II 18 N om. &wmd and the 

following words to fo*za 1. 20 excl. II 19 P (not L 1 ) faicam II *PPr 
gdmdharvdh II bh ^tnVp II 



Page 214. 

1 'J'PPrM vyamjanaiS ca II 2 M om. pratisthitah II 5 Pr om. 

purvam, param cat II 8 N kanydm for nagndm II 9 M ya kanydjah ghanyd 
vrsah smr patiyaty asamsfrtd II 10 M avivddyd II M om.jaghanyd II PL 1 

ir&z&z II 11 Pr svadrSlbJiyaS ca II "NLjaghanydlhyo II 13 Pr pracchdmi II 
16 N fczMa ca II 19 sPPPrM vare (M only re) gunah sapta gavesamydh 
(M gateganiyd). The Harnb. MSS. HI and Simpl. MS. h have the same 
difference, H reading vare gunah sapta vilokaniydh, I and h etdn gundn sapta 
pariksya kanyd ; A with bhNIh, but om. tapta ; Bh vare gundh sapta ni- 
riksaniyds II 20 4PPrM atah param bhdgyavaSd hi kanyd (Pr add. K) ; 

Simpl. MSS.: H tatah param bhdgyavaxd hi kanydh, I dayd budhaih (exam 
acimtanlyam, h vudha daiya prasamlksa kdlam I sesam acimtamyali ; A with 
bhN. Bh tatparam bhdgyavaSd hi kanyd II 21 bhN asa, '{'PPrM ddityo, 

for a*yd ; A asya, corr. by corr. to our reading, but d del. again ; Bh with 
us II 23 Pr savitdhrtah II In *, bhagavan and the following words to 
svaduhitaram incl. are supplied by gloss, in margin ; gloss, of $ writes 
tuduhitara, then m uvdca must have been torn off or cut off with part of the 
right margin, as PL 1 have these words, agreeing with corr. of * in the 
faulty reading suduhitaram II 

Page 215. 

1 *PM suduhitaram, Pr svahitaram II 3 M ndham etsilasdmi II 6 Pr 
kasmin for kaSeit II M om. apy II 8 Pr putrije II 1O Pr sakdd II 11 
M bho megha vad amya tvad adhiko II N pavanendktam for meghenoktam II 12 
M putrike '-smeghayacchdmi II 'I'PPrM sd aha II 14 ^P adhiko, corr. by 

cop. of * to adhikah II 15 *P kastit II 16 M atha purvata munih 

parvatam\\ 21 M tasyd 'darSayat II 22 M pulakovrsitaSanrd u II 23 
bhNA^PPrM mUsakim; Bh with us II N krtvti tatmai, continuing tasmai, 
&c., 216, 2 u 



Book III 165 



Page 216. 

1 M viJiitam grhltam \ grhidkarmmam ; iDhNA-fyPPr grhid&arm(m)am II Bh 
svajdtivihitam karmam (!) anutufdmi II * i;o/)i II 2 bh^PPr (not M) 
mmakim II 3 Pr suryabharttdram II After oWz, ^P /ia^a iZ n, M a^a H 1, 
Pr aa n 12 II 4 Pr za for vi II bh sthirajlmty acimtayat, N 
sthirajlvity aciiptayat II 8 N akofteyad, bh'tPPrM akarisyad, corrected in 
bh by corr. to our reading. A with us. Bh akarisyantawa tato. After 
akarisyad, M continues : etesam, &c., 1. 9 II 1O Pr yathdsamdhitam II PL 1 
prayaccha II 11 Pr ete bdmdhav6pdyaS II In bh ca after *a has been deleted 
again by cop. NM om. ca II 13 Pr ins. sadhya before na II IS M 
atraidvdrasthah II 16 M ddyaram for dhdram II 17 N sthirajlvinam II 18 
bhN om. #a II 19 M manttrijam II M om. ca II 2O In bh gloss on 
avagacchdmi : jdndmi II 25 'I'PI^PrM mahdn vr II bh tava, corr. by corr. 
to tatra II After ca, corr. of bh adds fa ; hence N cajakopi for ca '/' II 
27 Pr tadagra eva II 

Page 217. 

4 vj/PPr vimasthacitto, M vifoStacitto II 6 M nijdvdslm II 7 M AZOT 

anendham, om. K<Z sdpdye II ^PPr adpdyanendham II 8 M OTIZ for WMWzas II 

10 'I'PPrM vicimtya for vicdrya II 11 bh vikasitanayanavada, then begin- 
ning of z, then nakamalah. N with ^PM ; Pr mkagitavadanakamala II 
*PPrM ins. ca after ^a^a II N /W0 II 13 M prayacchat II N a for 

a^a II M nddrraddheya II 14 'J'PPrM vacanamdtrapratyayapari (M 

pratyityapan), in * corr. by cop. from vacanemd II 15 *PPrM bfiavati II 
Pr ins. ,;' after mucyatdm II 16 P om. 'aw ; L 1 mocitd sau II 17 Pr 

tdv, om. a? II 19 After ao*z', 'I'PPrM /ia^a n 12 \\ II 22 *P svavarggydm, 
Pr mavarggdn II M era '*za^ M II 23 M om. durgam II In bh gloss 
on 'bhidhatte: kathayati II *PPrM anyapanatadurggam (Pr rgam) II 

Page 218. 

2 bb.NA'I'PI^Pr socyate, M ^afe (or vya); Bh a ^ocafo for ta So" II 

4 In bh, Srutd has been corr. by corr. to Srutdh, which is the reading of P II 

5 P (not L 1 ) produh II 7 Pr kasti for asti II 8 Pr paruraman II 11 
M wjVrfo II 12 All our MSS. incl. A and Bh, but except Pr, putkartum ; 
Pr mutkartum II 13 bhN^P twice Ula 3 for Hid 3; L 1 aho vila 3 aho 
bila 3 ; M aho Ula \ 3 i aho bila i 3 ; Pr a^o z7a 3 (om. one aho bila 3) ; A 
aho bilat \ ahe bilat (t being a misreading for 3). Bh, misunderstanding the 
significance of the figure 3: aho Ula bila bila ity uktvd. Cp. Critical 
Introduction, p. 70, and Panini VIII, 2, 84 II N om. tusnitpbhwya II *PPrM 
om. bhtiya, writing tusnlrpbhuyopi II 14 N kathd for tvayd II 16 Pr 



166 Variants 



dkaraniyah II *PPrM ndhvasi II 17 ^LpraScdn II N*PPr dhvdsyasi, M 

ahvdsyasi II 18 N &7ra for toe II M inunan asya esd guhd II 22 4* 

pravarttamte, but the anusvara put rather high over the r-hook II 23 
N om. aham II M om. 'yam me II 24 bhNM iti for rfi II Pr akaroti II 

Page 219. 

1 TS.prati2vapurn.na dibhdgd anydn II 2 vt'Pr dtirasthdne, corr. by cop. of 4* 
by means of an almost imperceptible vertical stroke to dtirasthdn; PL 1 om. du- 
rasthdn ; ^PrM ins. a second api after durasthdn II ^PL 1 paldyamdno, the two 
o-strokes being deleted by cop. of by means of two dots over them II 3 
After ddi, *PPr kathd \\ 13\\,T& kathd 12, corr. by the copyist to 13 II 5 M 
tad evam ma vyacimtayat, &c., 1. 7 ; the missing text has been supplied by the 
copyist himself in the next line II M parivd, om. rdnugato ; N "rdnurakto for 
rdnugato II 7 Pr tthirajlvUi hrsta II 8 M gateh II 4* mtidham&nasas II 
9 M om. yafo$ ll 10 Pr o^new line)oV^a II 11 M om. sya na cirdt II 
15 bhN'I'PPr ekaikam; A svakuldyaikaikdm, with a small e over az; Bh 
a wakuldye pratyaham ekaikam vana II M vanaydsjikdm II Pr guhddlndrtham II 
N om. one die II Pr om. na ll Pr transp. : te ca II 16 bhN atha for 

athavd II 21 N wzaya krtd II 22 In bh under praksipa gloss feawz II 

24 M tern for rfafo II 25 bhN4<PPr/?wza<M?r; A with us; Bh iha for 

pranidhir II 26 Pr az?>{0 'trdpa, M 'nyatra pasaranam II N tvaryatdm 

once only II 29 * vi*e[new page]fo?a^, Pr vivosatah II 30 ^PL 1 

tadrasamtphalam, bhN tafphalam, PrM and Hamb. MSS. with us II 31 
'I'PPrM grhdgatas, bhN gufidydtas, ~Bh yad guhdydtasya te\ the reading of 
bhN is excellent in itself; but Hamb. MSS. and A with us II 'fPL 1 
nirvdkulataya II 

Page 220. 

1 M.jalamnl II 4 M "pddadurggam ll 5 Pr samadfiye II 6 *PPrM 
tvayd katham ll M om. yatah ll 7 bhN*PPrM w for to ; cp. 6ar. 136, 81. 
ABh with us II Prj)urnnya II 8 N na vdri II 12 M karanibhau, om. 
<zri ; N karikarinibho II 13 N stnbaddhadvau karau II 16 In bh gloss 
on darvl: kadachl II 17 M ins. sa before bhl ll bhNA*PPr mdtsya, M 
mdsya. Bh with us II N sudravat II 18 N om. all the text between ya 
ofyad, and p. 236, 1. 8 II 19 Pr kdlopeM ll 20 M phurugu II 21 
M vila [a later hand adds h~\ sa I vyasdcl \\ In bh gloss on savyasdei : arjuna ll 
22 Cop. of bh satd over yata of prdrthayatd II bh manena for janena II 
nigrhya in bh corr. to nagrhya II 25 In bh gloss on dharmdtmajah : yudhi- 
sttra (!) ll 26 bh*PPr kaumtiputrau (with gloss in bh : sahadevanakula), 

M kautlputrau ; A kumtlputrau ; Bh mddnputrau II 27 Pr gokarnasam ll 

In bh gloss on pre*yatdm ddsa ll 28 Pr yauvanya" ll 29 * om. 



From 220, is bh, 



Book III 167 



but supplies sdpi in marg. ; P Sdpi II Pr vidaSd \\ Ma for dgatd II 32 

M yaddrind II 33 bh ins. tad before evam. Sar. 137, 21 deva in the 
place of tad \\ ^PMPr transp. na after tadrg II 

Page 221. 

1 Pr anekasdslrepy II Pr buddhi II *PPrM ins. ca before dhiman II 
5 bh apasarpa II M gadharmmdtvdn \\ 7 P drstdh drstd, M dntvdh drstvdh, 
Pr dr&tvd drstdh II 9 bh dvrto II 10 M om. ucyate I durmantrinam kam II 
22 All our MSS., and SP 1480 (except one revised MS.) mahatd ; op. 
!ar. 139, 2 II 25 bh paripretavayd, corr. by corr. to parigatavayo ; *PPr 

parinita' II 26 Pr e&am for mzz II In bh ndma, of which dma is still 
to be made out, if the leaf is looked at against the light, is covered with 
ink II 27 'I'P updgamyddfirtapantam, M updgatagyddhrtapafitam, Pr vpd- 
gamyathrtaparitam II 28 Pr vdake pramta II 

Page 222. 

5 ^PM amtaraprakrdmto II bh vrdhmanasya sunor II 6 bh'I'PPrM 

'jaldmtastho ; A hradatatastho Bh hradanatajaldmtattho II 7 4PPr 'mguste II 
8 Pr duhkhind" II bh prdptah for Saptah II 12 M om. ca II 13 

bh^PPrM durdura, A darddura" , Bh durdvara II 14 bh*P ' ' tyudbAiitam, 

corr. to our reading by corr. of bh II bh ajoi for #*' II 15 Pr sasambhra 

dad II 4PM phanadeSam, Pr phanadeSasyam II 18 PM dtmapuspartham II 

2O M karinlydnam II 23 Pr add/My ate ; M m madya ta syddtidyate II 24 
M davuayo 'bramt II 

Page 223. 

3 bhA^PPrM praSdpo for vipraxapo; Bh with us II 4 M theksaya 
for Ihaksayan II 7 ABh /iy efe ; but A continues cchala, Bh sthala (a mis- 
reading for cchala) ; Sar. /3 140, 12 wza" vividhdhdrdS II 8 In bh gloss on 

khddato : bhaksamdnasya II 9 Pr krtavacana II 12 M yasmdkam for ya<f 
aamdkam II M vdhyaii II 13 M om. mandaviso 'brawt II 14 M '.sYi II 

bh'I'PPrMBh durduraik, A darddurah (!) II 15 In bh, kirncit seems to have 
been corr. to kamcit by cop. II 19 M om. pumScaly II bhPr takhamda, 

*PM sakhamdu, bh^PPrM ghrtapurnndn, but cp. 224, 11 f. ; A with us. Bh 
vividhaghrtapurdn. Gloss in bh: modikdn II 2O 'I'PPr kaddjai, M kaddpir II 
M rfr^ta j^/a ca II 22 M satyah II 



Page 224. 

1 * jumps from the first devyd to the second devyd (1. 3), om. one of 
them and all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in 
marg. n 2 M balibhaksya" II 4 bh nividi" II Pr asyate for mamsyate II 



bh, 



168 Variants 



7 M 'drfo II 8 P om. dgatya sndna II 9 *PPrM kriyd for 

balikriyd II 11 M yadi tagya tva dyu vrdhmanah kirn, &c., 1. 17 II bh'I'Pr 

ghrtaghrtapurddi, P ghratagfirtapurddi, M ghrtapurddi II 16 bh^PPr 

tasya; ABh with us II *PPr pnyavallabho II 17 P inserts ra after 
mama II 18 ^ abhydsam gatam, P alpdsamgatam, a misreading of the form 

which Mya has in * II 22 After ddi, *PPrM add 15 kathd n II 24 

bh svdddyati, corrected by corr. to dsvddayati, *P svdddya iti II 

Page 225. 

2 Pr mruddham vacah II 3 bh "pracchedandrtham ; Pr "thacchddanddandr- 
tham II 7 After *'&, *PM add 14 kathd \\, Pr 16 kathd \\ II 10 * 

vdryoyo, P rayo, MPr vdyur yo for vdryogho II 12 P navdlamkdra II 15 
M om. O^M*" foW II 16 M.prdjne II 17 'I'PPr to^ra for tan na; M 

tatrdhavalam Soryam, &c. II 18 Pr mjnaydya II 25 P visnavam II 26 
Pr spharati II 28 fo/;a in <! added over the line before the stanza number 
54 (for our 221) by cop. Hence P tathd \\ 54 naya n 29 ^P iamarggi, 
in * i deleted with a nearly invisible dot under the z-stroke II 

Page 226. 

1 bh tvaya dnukrtyena for tvaydnuktilyena, 4< tvayd dnulyena, corr. by cop. 
of * to our reading II 5 'I'PPr uttamgdgrah, M uktamgdgrah II 6 sPPPr 
tidnabhyarccyaS chi" II 1O *P varSabhih II 14 bh^PPrM siksydmi; 

ABh with us II 15 bh A 'I'PPr upeksyamdndh, M upeksyamdnd, Bh apeksya- 
mdnah II 16 Pr &e# II 18 *PPrMya^ajo/-t;a II bh nidrdlobho II 

V^PPrM bhavtiyari II 23 Pr vyasanind and ^afa/i II 24 Pr tdma/rthe II 

'I'PPr 'vakdsavisayds II ^P nivrtih II 25 ^ avasitasya kd, sya being 

deleted by cop. II 29 Pr vyasanesu nddaro II 30 Pr bhupate II 33 
*PPrM tora for a m II 



Page 227. 

2 bh v ipramlambhim ; gloss in bh : parapurasdsaktd II 4 bh'tP 

^a^'wz, PrMBh samgatir; A with us. Read 'samgatir; cp. ^ar. A 266 II 
durapacdrd, M durapavdrd II tyf samdhydcalekheva, Pr samdhydvalekheva II M 
budvuddbhiva bhamgurd, svabhd being supplied by the copyist in the next line II 
8 ^ rajydm, perhaps corr. to rdjndm II 9 'I'PPr sahdmbhasair vdpadam II 12 
Gloss in bh on vrsmndm : yddava II 14 Pr param trdyate for pari II 16 
M badhd II 17 vainyah is the spelling of our MSS. II 20 P nasah, the other 
MSS. with us II 22 bh na tu for nanu II 23 M om. tdh pramadds II 24 
Pr nd$ ci for ids ca II 27 After tantram *PPrM insert : kathd u 15 II 29 
M &atrem (sic !) II 31 For the figure 3, which stands also in A, bh has only 
a flourish, adding: iti trtlyam dkhdnakam samdptam \\ flourish n 3 u ; Pr 13 for 



Book IV 169 

3 ; after 3, * two flourishes, Snh, and a third flourish ; Pr one flourish and 
603 II After the stanza Bh : irtlyarg tamtrarg. samdptatp n flourish n sri u samvat 
1442 varse Sri. Then two groups of aksaras completely smeared with ink 
by cop. II 



BOOK IV. 

Page 228. 

1 bh<t> om. the Jain diagram (arham); Bh ins. the Jain diagram and 
om namo vindyakdya before the beginning II 2 <I> athadam II M labdha- 

prand&anamaca ; <I> labdhaprdndSam II 3 Bh tkrptam for prdptam II <J> 

tdmtunaih II 5 $ pryacchamti II Bh praha for kathayati II 6 <l> jambu- 
ndmapddapah II 7 Pr atha&tdt, 3> adhdstd II Bh kardlamukho II 8 Bh 

sakomala II Bh nyaviSat II 9 Bh ?<r for &wZ II Pr tada for fczd II Bh 

Maya for bhaksaya II 11 <t> saprdpte II P MK, Bh ^m for H II 12 4> 

gotragecaranam \\ <I> svddhyam II Pr voadhyaya, da$am II Bh ra for m II 13 
<1> ceSvadevdmte II 14 <I> dtirdydmtam II bh pathah Grdmtam II <I> vaiSvade- 

vdtanum dgatam \\ IS $ piijaye II 16 Bh$ om. awyac ca II $>athajito\\ 
'I'PPrM'&ya* rfw for yasya II 17 Bh transp. : vimukhds taw/a pi II <$ *a 

for *// II Pr<J> daivateh II 18 Bh M muktvd II <I> te II * tasmaih II 
4> taitam for #ea II Bh ciragostlsukham II 19 M anubhiiyopi, om. bhuya II 

4> Mjt' for Wyo 'JDZ u Bh adhydsta II Bh<I> efa for mzz II <I> ^o for tan \\ 
20 4> jambuchdydm sruilau II <!> makare II 21 Pr sapatnyah II Pr 

' nyamatminn, Bh te^a anyasminn II Pr ' for a^awz II 22 

amrtaphaldni, $ adding mrtaphaldni II <I> prdpnoti II 23 4> paramasuhud \\ 

Bh prttipurtham II T&phaldni twice II 24 Pr vedr*ydny \\ Bh amrtamaya- 
phaldni II 

Page 229. 

1 $ bhdrydyd; Pr om. bhdryayd II Pr om. fotf II *PM<I> om. ze II 2 
^PPrM om. bhadre II 3 Pr pratipannam bhrdtd II Bh om. phaladdtd tato II 
bh vydpdditum, Pr vydpddayartu II 4 $ tyajdmmwn II 5 Pr prasute for 

the first prattiyate II 6 4> saudarydd II P bdmdhavdn II 7 Bh o 'vravtt II 
$ kaddci II 8 Bh tadanugatas, bh tadanurdgas II Bh sakaladinam, om. a/>z 

and to^-a II * mamayasi II 9 M ya^a for wzoya II 3> prdyau hutavahu" II Bh 
protwasasi. The Hamb. MSS. have the correct form procchvasisi \\ 10 Pr 
dlam\varso II <I> dgadaye for hrdayc II 11 M ya, om. *mj9<z II Pr purutah, 
fy pupuratah II <I> uvdcah II 13 $ prdnav allabham II $ kasmd II 4> ksopena 
for kopane; Pr kopane kopanevyasi II 14 * tadvacam II 16 Pr #<^<zz, *P 



From 228, i bh,^pp r M, Bh* 



170 Variants 



sawam II M om. saiva sthitd II <f> krttimabhdvaramyd II 17 $ Mmakamm II 
Bh &zm for a ca II Bh ikdvakdSam, <J> ihdvakdfa II 18 <J> &z#za II 4> 
caranaranapdta II 19 bh a fe II 2O * toya, the a-stroke del. again 

by cop. putting a little stroke over it ; P misunderstanding this, replaces 
the a-stroke by danda II Pr hrdaye II 22 Pr ni$ciyam II *PPrM cm&z- 
kulacittah II 24 *PPrM ekdgraha, in Pr corr. by cop. from ekagrahas II 

25 M vanard yabham sodvegam II 27 M om. a ca sulhdsitddi pathasi II 

28 Pr ciraveldyd II 29 P yoasukJiam, M sumukham II 4* fo#ya dvdrcf, 

svagrha being added in margin by corr. II Pr "darsandpi II 30 bh jora- 
tyupakd at the end of the page, om. the following words and continuing 
rdrt/iam, 1. 33 II M mrtyupakdram II ^P karomi II 31 Pr core II 

Page 230. 

3 M vamdandmd II 7 yusmadlyam add. in << by corr. in marg. II 
bhPr om. ca II 9 M asti sara^ttnapradetro ' smadgrham II M om. a 

mama II 11 M ta for tava II Pr aV^a II In *, the dot at the beginning 
of the superior horizontal stroke of nit in tathdnusthite every superior 
horizontal line has such a dot see our Tables in vol. xi has melted 
together with the second horizontal line to the effect that the whole word 
looks like dmmtite ; P misreading or correcting this : dpustite II 13 bh 
mama prsfcf II FT "salitvdt \\ 17 Pr makarah prdha II 20 bh'I'PPrM* 
tathaiva for tatrawa ; ABh with us. In the Hamb. MSS., the two words are 
missing II M ma for mama II $ suwdduhrdayena vlnd Stinyahrdayo 'trdnltah, &c., 
1. 81 II *PPrM gamdnetavyam II 22 Pryswe d II 23 aham ca tvdm ca 
also A ; Hamb. MSS.; aham tvdm svdSrayam [I adds am\ evajambu II 24 
Pr nirvrtya II *PPrM agamat II bh prdtah for "Satah II *PPr dlrgha- 
dirghataracamkramanena, M dlrgharatacamkramandt II 28 Pr om. vitsvaste at 
the beginning of a new line ; P om. *e of the second visvaset II 29 P om. 
visvd of vifodsdd II Pr iiakrmtati II 31 *PM nivarttate, Pr nivarttamte for 
uttisthati II 32 M ^ for (W/y II 33 M om. % a II 



Page 231. 

2 In bh gloss on aSvatan : ghesara II 3 *PPrM kirn mudhena maydsya 
(M transp. the #oa of mdbhiprayo with sya of maydsya) \\ 4 'I'PPr jwr opt 
kathamcid, M ^K a cathamcid (or vathamvid), but in *, there is a small hook 
before ;war api over the line, and a rather imperceptible 2 over punar api, 
with a small vertical stroke at the right-hand end of pi over the line together 
with two small vertical strokes over dvi of cid vi. This means, no doubt, 
a correction to the reading of bh N. This correction was not understood by 
the copyists of P and of the original of M if the marks did not simply escape 



From 229, IT bh, 



Book IV 171 

their attention as the current method of indicating transpositions in MSS. 
is to put the figures 2 and 1 over the aksaras or words in question (see 
vol. xi, Table II, no. 8, 9 d) II 5 For mitra \ asyd, bh*PPr$ mttmsya, AMBh 
mitra tasyd. In bh ardhadanda after mitrasya, evidently a misreading of 
mitrasya of bh's original. Simpl. MSS. HI read : mitra hdsyena mayd tebhi- 
prdyo labdhah \ tasyd na kimcid [H f\ dhrdayena [H hf~\ prayojanam asti ; h first 
sentence with HI (only with the blunder laccah) ; then : tad apy anavi tasydpi 
hrdayena prayojanam II M maydbhiprdyapan II 7 Pr ndm for tvdm II 

*PPrM akumthotkamfhd II Pr dus(atd for dusfa II 8 Pr mdham II bh 

gamisydmi II After dgamisydmi, *PPrM ins. 1 kathd n II 10 M kslnanard\\ 
11 M dhiyadarSanasya II 16 Pr gajd for ffafi II 19 M yonopakrtam ; 
Simpl. H with us, Ih yendpakrtam II M sahitam for hasitam II 2O upakrtya 
also Simpl. Hlh II 21 PrM talile for m tile II M om. all between 

krsnasarpam and tatra, 1. 22 II 22 Pr evam for enam II 25 bh^PM 

vyathdkdram ; Pr A and Hamb. MSS. with us. In Bh the third pada runs 
thus: pddalagnam karastftena (fourth pada with us) II bh and Hamb. MS. I 
kamjakenaiva II 26 Pr gaccha II Pr dhtiyatavdn II 

Page 232. 

1 bh priyadar&anehUi II 2 M ndha for na (misread for na hi ?) II 3 
Pr om. anyena at the beginning of a new line II M ma for mama II 4 M 
bhavityasi II 8 P usadhi II 11 Pr vatsakdtam II 16 Pr om. ganga- 
datta aha II 21 Pr dgade II M taddgdm, om. vd II 22 bh samdSrayah for 
mamd II M om. sarpa aha ; Pr ins. sa after #rpa II 

Page 233. 

2 M citam or w'toz for ^#<z^ II Pr parindyet for /?a yat II M bhrtim for 
bhutim II 4 Pr jaldmpdmtye II M raw for ramyataram II P ramyatarako- 
faram. This is a misreading of "J*, which writes ramyatara ^ [new line] 
kofaram, see p. 1, 'Anusvara' II 6 M w^ for vrddhah II 9 M 
praneh pari II 1O Pr sukhopdyam II Pr drabhyate II M budhyah II 11 
Pr fo for few? II r yady evam twice II 13 S^PPrM sukhopdyena tvdm II 14 
!> 'tmarijano, cop. adding ^ ^)a over the line between sma and ri. But the 
^-stroke is separated from pa and looks like a mere dot. Hence P : 'sma 
parijano II *P varSaydmi, in * corr. with gamboge to our reading II 15 
After iti, * a small mark, om. sarpa aha ; P sarppa aha II 21 Pr &anaih 
rbhaksiptd, om. Sanai II 22 Pr vifvd, om. sya II bh om. bhadra ; Hamb. 
MSS. have it II 

Page 234. 

1 M ffkafimdrffffena II 4 Pr svarggiyam II P praccha II 5 M tulita- 
mand II 7 M nesedhayitasydmi II 11 *PPrM Ma^ for tatf II 13 Pr 



bh, i'PPrM 



172 Variants 



vddavddavam II 16 M tuksahah II 19 Pr ete deva for etad eva II Pr 

svalpd\\ 23 *P vastrai II ? yatra yatro II PPr vi$yati II 24 M om. 
* to rrto II 

Page 235. 

1 bh bhaktayitd II bh sutadatto ; Hamb. MSS. Yamunadatto II 2 M 

om. fo/& I &MW d>$ra gangada II tow also Hamb. MSS. II 3 bh fofo 

tvapatnyd, *PPrM tolas tatpatnyd" II 5 paritrdm also Hamb. MSS. II 8 
Pr priyadarxanoktam II 11 M om. no, tva n M ins. na before cimtd II 12 
Pr taddnyesdm II 13 bh bhaksyo, P abliakso II 14 M e&m for evam II 

M bhavati II 16 bhA'tPM (not Pr) Bh pratlksyamdnas ; Hamb. MSS. the 
same mistake (H pratlkgyamdnahs) II 17 Pr era kofaravagindm, om. /e 
'ya II 18 bh sdJiajyam II 19 M gamgadattasmdkd$am II frjdld&aye 

nama II 20 *PPr yod for yady ; M yaddnye II In the upper margin of 

fol. 147 b, which contains the text from yad, 1. 20, to tf simhasya, p. 236, 1. 18, 
the glossator of bh gives the following Sdrdulavikndita-&i&o.z&, without any 
indication as to the place where it should be inserted : rdmo hemamrgam na 
vetti I naghuso ydne yunakti dvijdn viprasyaiva savatsadftenuharane ydtd matis 
cdrjune I dytite Ihrdtryatusthayam ya mahisim dharmdtmajo dattardn I prd- 
yah gatpurmopy anarthasamaye budhyd parityajyate \ 1 II 21 bh om. atra ; 

M naham tvayd vistum Saknomi II 22 Pr tvd for tvdm II M bhaveti for 

tava, -iti II 23 bh gamgadatta, II 24 bhA'I'PPr tamlksyamdnas, Bh 

'iksamdnas II 

Page 236. 

1 M Slghragamyatdm II 2 Pr samdgatyatam iti II 8 With this line, 

N sets in again, misreading it as follows : patram patitam visarjaydm dsa \\ 
After dsa, 4<PPrM insert : kathd n 2 II 9 Pr bhadro for tad bho II N gamga 
iva datta II 1O bh dydsydmi, N dsydmi for dydgydmi II Pr naita yudyate II 

N ins. va after me II 11 Pr prdyopravetsanam II 12 N grham for aham II 
bhN*PPrM* drstvd(')pdyo ; Bh Hamb. MSS. and A with us. Simpl. h 
om. this word II 13 bhN*PPrM and Simpl. HI (not h) drstvdpdyo ; A 
with us ; Bh sa for drstdpdyo ; P mutah for mrtah II 17 'I'P dhusako, in 

^ an almost imperceptible ra being added over the line above dhu (!) II N 
saddnupdryo II 18 M om. fiastind saha II 19 bhN*PPr* ca acaldt, M 
ca acalatdt ; ABh tasya ca acalandt, but corr. by cop. of A to tasya ca abalandt ; 
Simpl. MSS. Hlh tasydcalandt II 22 N turn for calitum II Pr ^ru^rHsdm II 
24 M tat Srugdlo II N 'nvesane II All our MSS. incl. ABh kimcit ; Hamb. 
MSS. kitpcidgrdmam. See above, p. 31 II 



From 236, s bhN,^PPrM 



Book IV 173 



Page 237. , 

1 Pr samlpavarttanam II M bhaddgote pra\rvdkurdni krchrdd II 2 

pravila II Pr tataS cdnena II 3 Pr tvdbhihita II N za*a II 5 N 

bhaginisuta II M ins. rd before kirn II 6 'I'PPrM atibharena II N m*a for 
ghdsa II N om. na II 7 Pr bhaksato II N sanrapustam II 9 P makata, 
yP'sadrMajipd, bhN#PM4> "prdgro; Simpl. HI and Pr with us; ABh 
with us, but &spa ; Simpl. h : mavakataMgadrSasagpaprdyo II 11 Pr 
bhavatdm II 13 M mam ivam vadd II M madbfiujapararaksita II N tatrdsti 

for to o&j II 14 Pr pradesah II IS Pr ti for &V0 II N rdsabho II 

17 Pr dnayah II 18 Pr Srgdlavanam II 19 ^PPr lambakarnnam uvdca, 
om. torn ; M om. tarn and ca II 21 Pr esdm for etm II N uktva, II 22 
*P samgatau, Pr Samgatau II 23 bhN simhdmtakam II N updgatah II 24 
M kramdtikaptdptam II N zYi for OJBZ II 

Page 238. 

1 P mamyamdnah, M gamyamdnah II 2 M daivdkamapi II 5 
om. z'^z II 7 'I'PM drstvds tavikramo II 9 Pr gaccheta II 10 N 
tavaikramena II Pr ezaz for zw II 12 N ins. a^aw before atfra II 14 
N jdgaruthah tistati II 15 Pr car ana for carams II 17 Pr om. tod II 

18 bh vajropamatha\_ tha corr. to /)ro by corr.J^aro^ ; N vajropamamdya^dya 
del. again by cop.]prdrdd II bhNy?</ite^ for muktah II 19 Pr prdhasann II 
20 N icchatd for utt/iitd II 21 N om. toya II *PPrM<I> ins. 'pi after 
naSyato II ^P &zfo II 23 Pr prdyopravesana II 24 bhN^P^ transp. : 
agnim vd jalam, but cop. of ^ deletes m by two very small strokes. M 
agnijalam vd ; A agnim vd jalam vd ; PrBh and Simpl. HI with us (H agni)', 
Simpl. h : taddgnim jalam vd pravixdmi II N pravisydmi II 

Page 239. 

2 Pr transp. : te strlhatyd, adding ham \\ Pr om. manmathaS ca kopam 
karigyati II 'I'PM prakopam for kopam II 4 \ti\$ jayanim II In N, sampd- 
danim has been corr. by cop. to sampadinlm, which is the reading of 
bh^PPr II 5 N endm ya pravidvdya II 6 Pr taddose II bh vinirhitya, 
N vihatya II P nargrakrtd II 7 M raktapafikrtvdS ca II M for kdpdlikdS II 
10 bhN daivad yah. karoti II 11 N fo&i II 13 'I'PPrM prdgvatsajji fa" II 
17 N prdha for a^a II 20 bhN esoyam for evdyam II Pr ins. maty a after 
dgatya II 21 N dawz for dw II 23 In N, the second pada runs thus : 
drstvd sd [corr. to sa by cop.] toz bha II 24 bhN <? foiyaA II 

Page 24O. 

3 * ndhalamlakarn.no ; PPrM ndham, om. op II After ifo', *PPrM ins. 
3 II 4 bhN yudAisfAirena ca II Pr om. gatyava II N vindfitah II 



174 Variants 



6 Pr svdrthd II 10 M pramattaglk8ndgnabhdm.dakarpparasyo II Pr dhavatah 
pa II 11 M i for totai II *P "pafo, PrM fa(fo for "tafo II 14 Pr r#a- 
kasevakaih II 15 Pr ' ' ldkdrakarppara II 18 N pa&ydmiti I fe II 21 

bhNA^PPrMBh and Simpl. Hlh prakalpa u M^q/ell N samnayamanegu II 
M om. ny w II 22 Pr om. fe II 



Page 241. 

2 M za vagary, for <z cdyatp, II 3 N karparoyam for karparaprahdro 
II 4 N kalaSatam for kardlatdm II M vamviti for vancito II 6 'PPM 
for '&M II 6 In N, the text between kumbhakdrah. and a^a, 1. 16, 
has been supplied by 2nd hand (N 1 ) on a blank left free by copyist II 
N 1 evam for maivary, \\ 7 Pr Wo Mo/J II 8 M gamyate II M om. yatah II 
Pr putrakah \\ 11 'fPr transp. : katham etat \\ kuldla aha \\, P katham 

etat ii kuldla aha, \\ raja ka ; M kathas etat kuldla, aha i ny'a ^a II 13 Pr 
girnJiam timhamithunam II 14 M putradvayim \\ ^PPrM om. nityary, II N 1 
mrgadi\\ IS Pr wM II N 1 om. vane; Pr wwe vane tt Pr lkramatd\\ 
17 Pr dgavrtd II N Srgdlah Sisuh II 18 N krtdnukartipaina II 10 Pr 

timhdh II Pr sirphdbhi* II 22 *PPrM 6a^o II 



Page 242. 

1 M 6afe II bh pralcarttavyarp. II In Pr karhicit corr. by cop. from 
kasyacit II 3 N ins. a second ewaw before pathyam II bh amyam, N abfiyam, 
A'I'PPr any am for awya^, Bh with us II 5 Pr om. /*; II 7 N karttavyarp 
for krtyam gydt II 9 P tasmdt gamdyarp II N #r%e [e del. by cop.] putro II 
11 Pr ti&ivah II 'I'PPr ekdhdramhdrd, M eMM<s>rd; see above, p. 31 II 13 
In bh samdydtah has been corrected by the copyist himself from samdjagdma II 
15 N kulaxasatrus II M tat tat ta na gamtavyam II PN om. tat II 16 N 
dhdvitah II N jyetfebdmdhavabhagndn II 19 ^P yai'fe II N bharpgati- 
vdpnuydt\\ 20 ^PPrM om. fo^a ca II 22 Pr wra II 23 N jyesu- 
prdcchacesjitem II 24 N ucuh II 

Page 243. 

2 'PP tdipmralocanae II 3 Pr timha ekarfte II N purutam II ^P/ra^- 
yodhito, in 'P corr. with two very small strokes to our reading II 4 N 
menarp, for tnaivam II 5 N mdmtvanena for sdntvavacanena II N prabhUtatara- 
kopd\_pd deleted by cop.]fatH#?<M II 6 N vidydbfiydaakaild$ena II 7 N 
yenavta II N upaharasyatdt may a dva#yam etau vydpddannyau II 8 Pr om. 
rfawjra II N icckatpti II 9 Pr ^urobki kf II Pr da$a\myo II N putrakah II 
10 Pr kulena smin, *PM ^w/e tasmin II N (not bh, which writes exactly 
as our text), *PPrM samutpanno for tfwwz w II *PPrM ^/<? ya^ra II 11 
N tatah for tat \\ M adds parayd after krpdparayd II 12 N dhatau for 



Book IV 175 

etau II N satputrau II M om. matputrau II Pr Sisu tvdm II 13 N nana- 

rutyam for tdvad drutataram II N svajdtlnd II 14 N nihito II 15 PM 

(not 4Pr!) b/iltamandh II N Sanaih r [misreading of 2~\ for $a $a II 18 

N gatataram for drutataram II 20 After ddi, ^PPrM insert 56 kathd n 5 u II 
21 N sviyorthe II M , om. sthdtum II M ins. nd before na hi II 23 
bhN svakule II 24 Pr a za ;!ya II M na for ara/i II 25 For katham 
etat, M o^a foMa fo' metad II 

Page 244. 

2 In ty the words tasya ca, &c. to brdhmanah, 1. 4 inol. written in marg. 
by cop. II 3 Pr topi II bhM kutumbena II Pr kalahamdno for ka a ; M. Aa 
for kalaham II 5 bh^PM sva&utumbam ; NBhPr with us ; A has a gap 

here II 6 N mahdgrhlmadhye II 7 M ma for wiw II M bddhyate II N 

o#y for kvdpy II 8 M ins. safcltvd after grhltvd II N dkdfavdcam II 1O 
In <*, to^a ^i written in marg. by cop. II 11 Before toe, 4*P wrongly 
insert atha tau jalam pitvd, repeating these words afterwards in their right 
place. In 4* three almost imperceptible dots, one over a at the beginning, 
two over tvd at the end of the interpolation. Under the beginning and the 
end of the interpolation, nearly as imperceptible horizontal strokes II 12 
M varttam for dattam II bb.N'I'PPrM' tdvatsamam; A with us. In Bh all 
the text is missing from tathd hi, 1. 10, to titvdt, p. 260, 1. 2, both exclusive II 
13 After brdhmam, ty tat Srutvd vrdhmanena Sucibhuya tisrbhir vdcdbhih svajivita, 
ta being unfinished. These words deleted again by two distinct horizontal 
strokes, one under the beginning, one under the end of this interpolation II 
N om. ca sd, M om. d II N jalam tau II 14 N ca naksiyitvd II 15 4P 
puppavdtikdm II N brdhmano twice II 17 4*P puppavdtikdydm II 18 N 
pumgur, M paramgur II M khetaydmdto, N kheyamdno II 19 bhN ndbhihi- 

tayd II 20 Pr ya for yadi II N tat gama sakto II M satkdya for saktd II 

Pr pamgur 'abramra\kim II 21 Pr om. sdbramt II 23 N gundnamtaram II 
N s6bramt II 

Page 245. 

4 Pr tobramt II *P tadaHtasydpi II 6 Between yddd and grdmdntaram, 
N inserts the text from rinanirmalayasdh (!), p. 246, 1. 17, to bhdryd (incl.), 
p. 247, L 1 II 7 M vacano saMyo II 9 Pr #0 'bramt II N para" for 

peta" II 10 M om. tena n 11 Query: "vtirdntol This is Pr's reading. 
But all our other MSS. vitrdmtau II 13 frnare II bhN*PPr $ukla, 

corrected by glossator of bh to our reading ; M mukla ; A with us ; Pr 
caurydra II 15 M t ior ydvat II 17 Pr so 'bramt II 18 N mama for 
mamafaa II N vyddhibodhito II Pr mahyd for mayd II 20 Pr bharttd II 

24 Pr rdjno II Pr om. rdjan and the following words to rdjdbrawt (excl. 
p. 246, 3) II N noyam for ayam [read s6yam~\ u 



176 Variants 



Page 246. 

1 bhNP(!) rdjdpi II A satkam II 3 ^ PPrM insert a second yat before 
kimcid II A satkam II M kimci va(or ca]hltam II 5 N pralia II bh ma- 

dikam, corrected by the glossator to trsddikam, which is the reading of N II 
*PPr ca for tava II 1O After ddi, *PPrM ins. kathd \\6\\ II 11 P ins. 
ucya, *PrH ucyate before updkhydnakam II 12 N transp. dadydn (writing 

dadydt) and kurydt (writing kurydn) II 14 ^PPPrM makara aha, N makara 

prdha II 16 N naremdra, om. 'neka II N has part of the following text 
twice, once in a wrong place (see above remark on p. 245, 1. e), and again 
in the right place II 18 N in the first place prthivydm II M "tatvasa- 

civo II 19 N ins. na before jdyd in the first place II 20 M prasddati II 
21 N tusyati, in the second place corr. by cop. II N in the first place 
vadatu for vada II M nisitam for niscitam II 22 M mamdayitvd II 23 

N in the second place prasdddbhibhavdmi II 

Page 247. 

1 After bharyd N continues in the first place with grdmdmtaram, &c., 
p. 245, 1. 6 II M om. na before tusyati II 3 Pr go 'bratnt II Gloss in bh 

on khallnam : thoddnucokadu II 4 N tarn for tvdm II M dMvita hesase, om. 
tuyady a$vavad II 6 bhN^P rdjnd; APr with us II 7 bhNP vararuci II 
N apiparvani II 8 ^PPrM na kirn kurydn na kim dadydd iti n 7katha n u II 

9 P stnvasyah, bh gtrlvafaift, corr. by corr. to stnvaSah, which is the reading 
of N II * tanidbhetena, with a very small 1 over dbhe and an equally small 2 
followed by a little vertical stroke over ni. This vertical stroke and the 
following 1 look almost exactly like an i, added over the line. Hence 
P tadbhinitena, M tinitena II 1O N savdgdosenaiva, *PPrM vdgdosenawa, 

om. sva II 12 N bddhyamte II 13 'I'PPrM om. tathd ca II N*PPrM 
rahamdno; bhA with us II 18 bh gardabhaiko, N gadambheko, corr. to 
gardabliako, ^P garddabhaiko ; APr garddabha eko II M prdsdbhdvdta II 21 

4*PPr rdSabham pratichddya, M rdsabha pra II N yavrksesusrjdmi, M yavakse- 
trapdld, om. tresutgrjdmi \ te ca ke II 22 Pr tathd 'mustite II Pr karomi II 

Page 248. 

5 N praticchinna II 4/pp r M prahdrasamu,hair II 7 'I'PPrM rakga- 

mdno II After iti, *PPrM ins. kathd 11811 II 8 bh bhdryd 'naSane u, N 
bhdryd 'nafa ", 'I'PPrM bJulryd 'naxanena u, A bhdryd I anasane u II 9 N om. 
me II 10 *P cdpriya", M vd priya II 11 M nrham II 12 * vaisvd- 
narampra, P vaiscdnaram pra II 14 bhNA^PPrM evdsld; but ^yi! is 

evidently a misreading of "r yyat ; Simpl. H evdsiih, I evdslhh ; but h aiva 
d&U II M strivafah II ca added over the line by cop. of * II Pr mu, om. dha II 



bhN, 'I'PPrM 



Book IV 177 

16 Pr kalahapriyah, corr. by cop. to kalahah priyah II 19 N om. ya II 
SO M om. yaj jihvdydm II M d for tad II 22 bh daurdtxyenelia, Pr daurdt- 
meneha, 'I'NP daurdsyeneha, in ^ ^a corr. by cop. from "hi ; M daurdtmainehi ', 
A and Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h daurdtmyainaiva II 23 Pr iyam, 
4*PM iva for api II 24 bhN ruksaya II 25 N nvraidydm ramie henasam 
bdlo 5d, M nlrasdyd rasam bdlikdydm vi II N bdlikdyd vikalpet II 26 N 

makaram II Pr astetat II N mamdnartham me dvavaya samjdtam; M mamd- 
narthcf II 27 M 'paramitreiia II M athavd pahatdndm, &c., 1. 28 II 29 N 
idrSam II M w for foa II 3O M varttd for bhartd II Pr om. ca ; 4* 
bharttdro, with ca added over the line by cop., without deleting ro ; P 
bharttdro, om. ca II bhN Pr tu, >P ew, PM ca for nu ; A with us II N paSyati II 
31 N vdnarah prdha II sforavlt supplied by cop. of * in marg. II 

Page 249. 

2 N*PPr prativasati, corr. by cop. of * to our reading II P hdlikaldryd, 
ld being a misreading of ^'s bhd, which looks somewhat similar to Id, as the 
left-hand Mo-pot-hook has not been filled in with ink. Cp. vol. xi, Table I, 
no. 4, 5 c II N om. all between cU(d and pahdrakena, 1. 5 II 4<P nna II 3 
ll 6 *P tvarddarfonena It bhN "dakgindm II 7 Pr dy for 

II 9 M ins. ta before tat II N om. dddya II 12 M jndtvd for 

yarfw II 13 Pr svagrha, N samgrham for svagrham II 14 N sarvavittam II 
M tftawz for vittam II 15 Pr daksind II 16 ^P sapramoda, PrM aapra- 

modas II M om. yojana II 17 After vyatlte, P ins. tfe II N om. dhurta, 
writing $ cimtaydm dsa II 18 N prstavatah II 19 Pr om. atfya vittam II 

21 * 4r^e for jwzjre II Pr maddnadl II 22 N pare II 



Page 250. 

1 Pr om. all between dddya and yena, 1. 2 II 2 M "ndcchddavastram II 

N janamadhye II 4 Pr 'visaya II 5 Pr haste yu II 6 N upavitya II 
N &ica II N xrmgdlikd II 7 M tatra jagdma, then (repeating the sentence) 
tatrdjagdma II N om. ca after dgatya II N pasya II 9 N om. matsyam 
'I'PPr matsyapimdam, M matsyapimda for matsyam II bhN avdmtare II 13 

Pr abhihitayd II 14 N grgkrend'pakrtam II 15 bb.Nsf'PM to for M, Pr 

to or a ; A kimmu II 16 M om. tec chrutvd Srgdli II bhN bhrastdm for 
"paribhrastdm; A with 'I'PM II 17 4> sopahdsam u aha II 19 ^P narttd 
for a bhartd II After nagnike, 'I'PPrM ins. /to/4 9 n II 20 N a?/ye ; Pr 

punaratnena for punar anyena II ^Pr calacarena ; in 'P the first ca covered 
with gamboge, and an imperceptible mark referring to the upper margin, 
where a rather illegible / has been supplied ; P ins. ca after anyena II Pr 
nivesitam II 21 N /<///( Srutvd II N atiduhkhitomandi II 22 Pr 



bhN,*PPrM A a 



178 Variants 



nihsdrayatum II bhN daivahamtakatham, PrM only daivahamta, 4>P daiva\hamta, 
A with us. Simpl. MSS. HI a^o paxya me vidher vighdtam (I Vya" for 
gha). This passage is missing in h II 23 M om. cdmitra II 24 

N prdptam II bh atydpi, N any dpi II 

Page 251. 

3 N om. ifo' II bhN transpose : karomi kirn II Pr ^a for taha II Pr has 
the sentence kirn vd, &c. twice II 4 After uktam ca Pr ins. yaa II 5 

Pr drstvd for prstvd (but y/&) II Pr prstavyan, N prstavdn for prastavydn II 
6 bhN sa for a II *PPr vighnam II 7 M t>%e for vieintya II N &zz apt 
for JOT'Z II 12 T&yddrfye, om. i!a<7r.fe II 13 P (not *) #^ II *PPr 
nigrhl" II M sugrhikrtd, om. nirgrhl II 16 Pr kasmimxci ranye II N jom^i- 

vasatl sma II 17 M o for a^a II PrM karaka II 18 N vrksam for 
vrksamulam II 20 bhNst'PPrM catakayd ; A with us. Of the Hamb. MSS. 
H has catikovdca, I catakovaca II 21 N drsyate II 23 N acimtayat II 

M afo for a^o II N dtmasamputfo II 24 Pr e, om. /;?' II bhN^PPrM and 
Hamb. MSS. cataM; A ksudracamdradikd dtmdnam II 26 M jittibhya \\ 

bhN^PPr IhamgaWiayad iva, M ^<w ?z'm ; Simpl. HI bhamgabhaydd bhavah, 
Simpl. h bhamgabhaydd bhnvah ; A with us II 

Page 252. 

1 M cimtya, om. v i 11 2 Pr Huhcimukhi, ^PM Suelmukhi II bhN durd- 
cdri II M ramditamdnini, om. ^ pa II 3 M ^*z II N bhutvd for 4^at?a II 
In the Hamb. MSS., this line runs thus : asamartho grham [H graham] karttum 
samartho grhabhamjane. This is also the reading of A, which has only 
grhdramlhe for gr karttum II 4 bhN sd twice II N om. punar II N dxraya- 
karno II 5 Pr vrkgyam II 7 Pr ddtavyam, M vdta for ddtavya II After 
irfz', Pr /ta^a n 18 \ II ^P: kathd 15 n i5 in * corr. to 10 by two little 
strokes, but the correction is not clear and is liable to be mistaken for 
a 10 corr. to 15; M kathd \ 10 1 41 8 Pr purvam for purvasneham II 9 M 
sasamudre II 11 Pr Sru for chrutvd II bh dha II 16 Pr upakdresu II 
*PPr *<wMK II * tve for sddhutve, but *orf^w supplied by cop. in margin II 
17 Pr icyate II 21 M navam for nicam II M sanaSaktipardkrami II 22 
N ^ora^a II 25 N samdditah II 26 Pr MeWw taknoti II 27 M om. 
paribhraman kascit II 

Page 253. 

2 * samyojitakarakamalah supplied in marg. by cop. II 3 Pr Idyudi, 
om. the following aksaras to kaddcid (excl.), 1. s II P tvadarghe II 6 Pr 
"krtam II 8 A^PPrM drstvd 'sau II 9 M vita\yat for vyacintayat II 10 
N e/wra epavdhayisydmi II 12 N mayanna for na yatra II 'I'PM ca for fa II 



bhN.iTPrM 



Book IV 179 



13 NPr so for 'sau II 14 N vadhyete II 15 bhA*PPr amtasthend" 
(Pr virudhyena), N atasthend II 16 Pr samprdpta II 17 bh tadab/iimukho 
mugatvd, mu being struck out by copyist II M ma for wawza II 19 M eva 

for ca II 2O *PPrM ins. ca after toza II M om. kascid iha II 22 

bhN*PPrM SUnye, A *ye II 23 N*PPrM kupito II 24 * samtrastas 
tarn, but over the first sta & small horizontal line, which may be taken for 
a mark of deletion ; hence P samtrastam for samtrastas tarn II 

Page 254. 

1 Pr prdnadaksandm II 2 M nakhyeydty avam II 4 N praha for 

prdpa II 5 P gajacarmmdbhedam II 7 M katham babkuksita, om. ca II 

9 Pr samaydbhdgyato 'tithim ; the words samayd (or *a mayd) form the 2nd 
or 4th pada of a sloka. A samdyd"; Hamb. MSS. aparam bubhuksitas (H 
fo$#) torn samdydfo (I sarndgatd) bhyagatotithih II 10 bh taddvisfo, N 
taddvitte I, M tadodisto II 12 bhN itrjo^'A II * a deleted ^a before ^rtoa II 
Pr krtvddbhutam majah II *P vro;a^ II 13 Pr dy tor yady II 14 N 
paSyet II 16 bh*PPrM i^o 'dhlra; N 5^o ^ra, A with us II Pr 'paydm- 
gydmi, N ydsydmi II 17 Pr tasydgamana II 20 ^PPr nastah, M a*^a II 
22 N xrmgdlah II 23 P jdtapardkramam II ^PPrM ityddi, om. $lokam II 
Pr pa^hat, N apafhat II 

Page 255. 

1 N taddbhi" II Pr tvadaipgtrdbhihs ta m II 2 Pr bubhujani II 3 P 
svajdtlyam II 4 After avdpgyasi, ^PPrM ins. ^a^a il n II 6 Pr cdlpam for 
cdpalyam\\ fijndtino II 7 *PPrM cafe^ for ca II Fr yutab \\ 8 

'I'PPrM subhaksdni II 9 M videSa II Pr svajdr yad viruddhyati, ty viru- 

ddhyati, corr. by cop. to viruddheti ; P, misunderstanding this correction, as 
the e-stroke looks like a virama belonging to the preceding line : viruddhati II 

10 N makara prdha II Pr vdnara aha II 13 NM cirakdlam du II 4*PrM 
anndbhdvdt, P anndbhdvan, om. ca II Pr nikula.rp.tdm II 15 N e#ya for 
awycz II *PPrM kasyacid II 16 Mjora for pravixya II 17 Pr tadgrhd- 
rnnihkrdmann, om. 4a/5t II 18 N viyate for viddryate II 19 ^ virrititani, 
PPrM cimtilam II 22 Pr "rdydta II 23 Pr om. a dMrah II 24 
dexasya tu all our MSS. incl. A Simpl. H- and (7- class : defagya vuaye II 
*PPrM subhahdni II 25 After <M?J, *PPrM ins. to^i u jf5 n II 



Page 256. 

2 M tvagrhavistena dtmatdyind II 3 Pr labdfid II 6 M upanatatrnam II 
7 M caturthatram II *PPr tasydyam II <I> ddyaSlokah, but a small visarga 
put over <fya by cop. ; PrM ddyah xlokak II 8 P nu for to II N om. yo II 

9 N ta twice II Pr vamcyato II bhP om. 4 after the stanza. In its place 



bhN, 



180 Variants 



they have a flourish. A n 4 \ 154 \\ After 4, * has the same flourish as bhP II 
bhN add Hi (N adds pamcakhydnake) caturtham dkhydnakam samdptam; bh 
adds two flourishes, bhN add the figure 4, bh between double dandas, N 
between dandas II 



BOOK V. 

Page 257. 

1 N om. the Jain diagram at the beginning of the text H 2 * Ti over 
the line between adya, and Uokah, apparently by cop. II 4 As to the 
readings, cp. 259, 21 II 5 *PPr rdjnah putrdh, M rdjnah putrd II 6 

N om. ndma II 7 M prati sma, om. "vasati II mok$dni all our MSS. 

except A ; A and Hamb. MSS. "mohakarmmdni (h corrupted : tatrdrthadharmd- 
cakdmakarmmdni). Read with A and Hamb. MSS.? II After samjdtah, M ins. : 
tataS ca vigatpjdtah, continuing with the correct reading tata& ca vibkavaksaydd, 
&C. II 9 Pr daritd II 11 N vittahlnasya, M vihinasya for vittavihlnagya II 
13 M om. yadd II 15 bh kufumba", M kutrm\or ftamT\6a II N jumps from 
the first satatam to the second satatam (1. IT), om. one of them and all 
between them H 17 P lavanatai twice II M vastramdhanacita\yd II 18 
N bha for no. II N laghave II M an forpuro II 22 Pr vicimtayat II Pr 

ujjdsi II 23 Pr niSciyam II 24 M pasanidliih II Pr Va^a" II 

Page 258. 

1 P tavad for fat>a II *PPrM samegydmi II 'I'PPrM transp. harptavyo 
la II 2 ^P 'ktamayo for 'ksayo, but in * wa del. by cop. ; M kamayo for 

/iaa '/t*a. Cp. M's reading, 1. 4 II 3 N Pr sambuddhah II N *a^a^ 

for #a <afw II 4 N om. w M nunam mithdne ksayo [cp. 1. 2] na 

bkdvyam II 6 N eakoSena 11 7 *PPr kdmdrthendtha II N Wewa for 

mattena II M phaldh jjhita \\ 8 M bhadrdrydydh for tadbM," II 1O 

N "damtena II *PPrM ins. ca after >z II 12 M to for toz II 14 Pr 
kamcanamayd II 15 Pr praJbhnn d \\ 16 Pr dina II N vyatikrdma II 
18 Pr om. dattvd ; bh ^a, but corrected to dattvd by the copyist II M om. 
jd a ga II N avanim\\ 21 N (not bh!) *PPr nopardyitam, M zo# 

'0jxmM>[or cijtoiw. It does not seem, that the stroke, which distinguishes 
pa from a, has been added in bh by the corrector, since the ink used by the 
latter is not so dark as that used by the copyist II 23 M om. karau II 
24 Pr ktititaniAitajdnuvarano, bhN k$itinikita, om. tola (N niAatd[con. by 
cop. to ta~\januca,rano) il 25 N nigrakaladbkam for bhigrahalabdha II 
26 * jumps from the first bhagavan to the second bhagavan (1. 30), om. one of 



bhN.^PPrM 



Book V 181 

them and all between them ; but the copyist adds the missing text in the 
inferior margin II N viraharancf II 3O N bhagavam na vedmi II M bkavata, 
corr. to tah, whereas the copyist of * adds the visarga directly over ta ; 
hence P bhavatam II 31 bhN pragunlkrtydni II 32 M pu ca lekhanam ca, 
vi II N prattam II P asti, M dgaste for dte II 

Page 259. 

2 N bha for 'pi II N kramenaiva II N "lobhdna II 6 Pr trsndydh, PP trmdyd ; 
M trmdyd patrapa kotukam II 7 Pr om. 'pi before grha II Pr pravivesya II 
P om. 'pi id after te II 8 N updgatdh II bhA'PPPr putkartum, N purvaip 

karttum, M purkkartum II 9 M purakotakdtapdlapurusair II 't'PPrM a#a- 
rasya madfi-ye II 10 N om. gamyatdm II M om. sarveyd II 11 bhN 

ksipanakd II Pr <7r*fcw for prsfdS II 12 M om. ^o/& II bhN om. jtoptfo ; 

Hamb. MSS. with 'I'PM II N drdhabaipdhandbaddhoddhataSesai kqipanakaih II 
13 bh "ksipanakaih, corr. to our reading by corr. II N bhltah for nitah II 
N om. kdranikaih II 14 Pr itad for the first ete? II 16 M mdniya, om. 
"bhadrdkdrand" II M flza^z for ca II M here manibhadrah II 17 bhN ksipa- 
nako II *PPr sarvaksapanavrttdmtah. II 18 N jumps from the first 

abhihitarp, to the second abfiihitam (1. 20) i om. one of them and all between 
them II 19 M du\tdtmd II 2O Pr r for fair II 21 M om. kuxrutatp ; 
bhN kusrtam for kuSrutam. For the readings, cp. 257, 4 II 22 P om. 

a II After krtarp,, vf<PPr ins. kakha \\ 1 u n II, M kathd 1\\\ 26 Pr 

mddribhadrah II 29 N om. ca II P st-usuve II 

Page 260. 

2 Here Bh begins again with tisvdn for titvdt II N dusjdtmd jdtitvdt II 
Bh svnasya II 3 Bh nakulasya na\\ bhN viSvasati II 4 N kupito, M 

kufuse, Bh aputro II 6 Pr iiisydydm II Bh dolanagthitarp for xayyd su II 
Bh kurpbham dddyajaldrthinl pa II 7 M vtauca for wmca II 8 N ^a^a II 
9 'J'PPrM xunyarp, muktvd for Gtinylkrtya II Bh 'joi svayam ^uni^(sii corr. from 
/ra, or vice versa) ^ya grharp, kva II 11 Bh om. rta^ya II 12 Bh 

vdlanakasya ; M om. bdlakasya II Bh agamat II 13 Bh bhrdtrvadha$arp.kito 

'mta II 14 Bh /Ww for vidhdya II Bh r/re for dtirata$ II Pr caksepa II 

15 PrBh "mudito for pramudito II N vydpdra", Bh svapdra" II 16 Bh ins. 
&zp after mdtdpi, omitting tei before dgacchantam II Pr ritdhirdklinna" II Pr 
JOT, Bh a for <rfi II 18 Bh niMamkitacitta II M kopidevimrfya II Inbh 

gloss on ammrtya : avicdryya II Bh jalap&rnnaty, kumbhary, nicikfepa II 19 Bh 
kumbhdvapdta II MBh om. frm II 20 Bhj'OTarf grhamadhyatp, pravisati II 

31 MSS. a w/wz" II M *i upakdrakah pu II 22 Bh pwtrasydvimr$yakrta II 



From 260, 2 bhN.^PPrM; 



182 Variants 



M om. krta II Bh $okena duhkhitahrdayd ti II Bh "vaksasthalatddanam II 
23 Bh amtare for avasare II 24 bh A^PPrMBh nurdvakah ; N nina- 

pakam for nisrdvakah (Hamb. MSS. nirvdpakah) II Bh transp. pasyati\tdvat II 

Page 261. 

2 Pr vacanas, Bh vacanam II 3 Bh "mrtyupJialam II Bh bhavaty evdti II 
'I'PPr atilobhdtmdndm (Pr rfza for tmd) lobMigdhdndm II 4 After lobhdn- 
dhdndm, Bh ins. dvitlyd kathd II 'I'PrMyafo/i for yatkd II 6 Bh atilobhd- 

vibhutasya II 9 ^PPrM ins. ^i after z^a II M param for parasparam II 

10 Bh cakruh II 11 N daridratdbhdvah II M adds yafas^ after uktam ca II 

12 Pr tadbodhavd II 14 Pr bkajati II Bh mitrdny api II 15 Bh mka- 
mdn II P nardnardn for nardn II 18 M co#?n for t/'d^ml II 20 M kaldem 
for kaldkaldpam II 21 Pr prdpnotty amarttyo; R\iprdpnoti mrtyo (Bh con- 

tinuing Vra) II 22 N om. maranam II 

Page 262. 

1 Bh tew (om. a) II bhNPr ddridra" II 2 N oe for e;i? II Bh 
tvadltharri II 3 N yar/y for % II bh ghanavarjitena II 4 Pr ddridrdn II 

Yrjndtvaiva; J$hjndtvd sa II M sthitam II 5 bh sarvathdiprthdjane, corr. 

to our reading by corr. ; N sarvathd jane II Pr ydnitavyaig II 7 M prasd- 
dayet II 8 Pr sarvdrthah. for a cdrthah II Bh updyaih sydt II 9 Bh 

transp. : ^#J rpa II N nrpasevasevayd II 4*PPrM nrpasevdydm II ^PPr 
krsikarmmandr[i II M vidydrthdrjanena II 1O Bh om. madhye II 13 Pr 

^rr?* for ^M/W II Bh ttydtivisa, then blank for one aksara and a not 
finished *a (for z<z) II 14 N umdam II P paragata" II 15 Bh sulabham 
for ca tubhaip, II 16 N saptavidhd II Bh bhavati for ya II 17 N mdna II 
Pr nipeksa" for niksepa II 18 PrBh bhdmdd II 20 MjBwrwwa, om. 

purne II M om. all between 'vancanam and svabhd next line II 21 Bh 
tiddham for rupam II N kitdndm II 23 N stauti II 24 Bh priyatdm, 

4PPr mriyate, M mreyate; Pr adds fos II M 4th pada: taddsydnupayd" II Pr 
tutyam II 

Page 263. 

1 NBh Ar^ ca II 2 bhN niyuktdh II 4 N aparam ca II Bh puts 
aparam (Bh Vajp) and the following stanza after the prose, 1. 7 II 5 Pr 

gdmgdmdhikarp, II Bh gdmdhika II Bh nddMih II 6 M grhyati II N yadai- 
kena II 7 NM demtptaram bhd II 'I'PPrM ins. ca after "nayanam II Bh 

desdfntarabhdmddnayanam arthavatdm eva \\ aparam, &c., stanza 24. Then : 
rfa^a ca and stanza 25 II 9 N nidhnamti, M nibadheti II M maMffajd,$>PPr 
mahdgajdh II 10 M only krayakovidd, corr. by later hand to "WaVS II 11 



; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 183 

Bh udyatd II N lokai, *PPrM lokd II M duradesdm gatd II 12 Bh om. 

kirn can 14 EhprabMdA II M kah for kdkdh II N zrM II 15 Bh 

om. the first ca \\ 16 M^ya, om. paritya ll 17 N om. this and the 

following line H M/wca[or t>a]i II 19 Pr avuta II 2O bhN cz'^a 
for %a II M anyane II 21 Bh prdpuh II M om. ca after prdptdh II M 

siptdjale II 22 Bh Srimafidkdlam bhagavamtam pra II 23 Bh bhirivdnam- 
dandmd II M mayogldrah for ndma yogindrah II 24 Bh fewa for tenaiva II 

N mathdyanam, M pathdyatanam \\ Bh ^a/J II 



Page 264. 

1 Bh om. & II Bh a deleted #za for m II 2 N a tasmair for 

M vayam siddhaydvikaniinra ydsyamo tra dhanatrptir myutyar vd bhavi- 
gyabhiti II Bh rikra* for siddha II 3 Bh om. iti II 4 Bh ins. yatah 

after ca II 5 Pr nasasah II P pdlato II Pr jalam iti, N jajldni for jalam 

eti II 6 P acimtya II ^P dalavavdn for balavdn II bhNPM M to, ^ dis- 
tinctly aw ; BhHI a/Ji for waw (in spite of */ at the end of the pada !) II N 
kdroti II 7 N tathd ca II 8 Bh ca for hi II P om. purugasya II 9 BhHI 
api for iti II Pr sosyadddrstdkhyah II 11 Bh adatvdt II M kleSasydiy,ga datvd 
sukhdni nelia la II 12 bhN^PPrM mathandya svair; ABh with us II Pr 
bahubhir II 13 Bh transp. kascid asmdkam II Bh dravydrjanopdyo II M 

vivarapradexah II 14 'I'P mdmgam vi, N mahdmdsavikrayam II BhHI 

'prabhrtmdm for ^Jr w (HI with the blunder vikrayf, and H "^aw 8 for mdm) II 
15 bh vdddhuta", 'I'PPr cdtyudbhutaf ', M cdtyuduta?, A ca\atyudbhuta ; Hamb. 
MSS. with us II N Sruyate II Pr vdnia, P vatua" II *PPrMBh om. yatah 
after ca II 16 ^P mahatdn II 17 Bh &; TO for rte II IS yah for anyah II 
N jfcojsz for ^o II M pibhartti II 18 Bh Sisyayogyatdm II *PPrM siddhi- 

vartti (but the reading of bhN is confirmed by Hamb. MSS. and all our 
MSS. below, p. 266, 1. 7, and p. 266, 1. ll), M "vatutfam II 19 N pralyeka- 
pratyeka paryaydm dsa II Bh digvibhdge, M calettaradikdmgbhdge II 20 M 

ndsamdidhim for ^ewa II Bh nixcitam for asamdigdham II 21 Bh om. tfafa* II 
bhN agrenatasya II "ML pitd, Bh papdta II 22 M ins. a before khanati II 

Pr tdbhramayl II 23 N gacchatdm II Bh ya^eaz II Bh aye, om. a</4a II 
24 M om. bho ; Bh a^o for bho II Bh om. _ya^ ll Bh prabhusam ll Bh ins. 
tvadlyam before ddridryarrt II BhHI om. na II 

Page 265. 

1 Bh om. z'^z ll Bh a dha ll 2 Bh wwfo (4^a add. over the line, app. 
by cop.) 'grata ndham dgacchdmi II 3 ^Bh tdmmram, P tdrgmram II N 

prathamemo nimttah II 5 Bh apatat II Pr (draft II 6 Bh rajata for 

rupya II Bh prakrtta (!) far praharsitah II Bhyathettam II 7 Bh raupyam II 



bhN^PPrM; SimpLBh 



184 Variants 



Bh ndgrato II 8 N^PPrM (not bh) om. ogre rupyamayl bhtimih; Bh iha 

raupyamayl ca, om. bhumih II Bh agrato hemamayi II 9 ^PPr bhavisyatUi II 
Bh om. na II Bh tava for tatka II NBh ddridra for ddridrya" II 10 Bh 

a bhavisyati II M ndhagamicchdmi II 11 M rtipam, Bh raupyam II 12 

NBh om. aAa II M om. all between a/ii and ydvat, 1. 13 II Bh nipatitd \\ 
13 Bh svarnnamayi II Bh Ar$o n 14 N gacchatdm for grhyatdm II Bh 

svarnnam yatheccham ; 3> first yaccheccham, writing afterwards dy on the first 
cch ; M.yadye to? yatheccham \\ 15 Bh a a^a II Bh OTMrz II 16 Bh 

prathamam for />ra II Bh raupyam II Bh om. prdptam II 17 M gacchdva II 
18 Bh anena prabhutendpi II 19 bhN a/km avagthitas, Bh atrdham sthito II 

M Mawz, Bh bhavamtam for fovm II 2O M ekayrive for e&zt II 21 M om. 
all between babhrd and masta t \. 22 II 22 'I'PPrBh bhraman stha ; read 
with 4* II N bhramaccakram, P paribhraman nakram. Read paribhramacca- 
kram n 23 Bh eka pafyat II ^PPrM wmca for awcatf II Bh Ao for Mo^ II 



Page 266. 

1 Pr bhagavdn II Bh om. &>a ; Pr w<w II 2 Bh kutrdpi II 
plpdsdkulo smi, om. J^ II 3 4PPr evas for ea II Bh vrdhmanamagtakam 
druroha II Pr samdruseha II 5 N prdha II Bh mamdpy etat ittham eva 

(irasy II 6 'I'PPr avatarisyatiti II Bh om. ze II bh devatd for vedand, 
with a virama over rfe see vol. xi, Table I, no. 5, 4 a; hence N daivatd II 
N prdha II After Aa, 4* ins. mamdpittham, bracketed in a rather incon- 
spicuous manner II 7 Bh dlapayisyati II 8 Pr samdrosyati, Bh droksyati II 
M om. all between so 'braint and sdmpratam, 1. 9 II N kiyatkdlas II 9 Bh 

cakradhara dha II Bh om. dharamtale II 1O Bh mahmana aha II N z>a- 

vacchardjak, HI venivacchardjah, Bh venuvatsardjah II Bh purusa prdha II Bh 
ya?a mzo ra/an 4^^ n taddham tvam iva ddridryopahato 'mum siddha II 11 N 
ddridropahata II Pr em for 'w II Bh om. tvam iva II Bh samdydtah II 12 
Bh mayd'py ant/ah for maydnyah II M dastaS ca for drstah pr ca II 13 bhN 

7 Jt t7 J t7i7 _/. 

tadeva for taveva II Pr prcchyata II Bh om. ;, writing prcchato II 14 
Bh ins. mastakam before druroha II Bh wo for # II N jumps from the first 
bhadra to the second bhadra (1. is), om. one of them and all between them II 
15 Bh om. tarhi II 16 Bh si bhayam etat pradarxitam II 17 Bh ko 'pi 
for kaScid api II 18 Bh tadd for sa II Bh vardyitah II Bh ins. eva after 

ittham II 19 Bh ins. svagrhdya after z<m II Bh and Hamb. MSS. mocito- 
ham bhavatd cirdd asmdd anarthdt II 20 bhA'I'PPr yusmad, N yusmdd for 
pustdd ; M yusman. arthdt II Bh svayam for svasthdnam II Bh ydttydmiti \\ ity u II 
22 In bh, the e-stroke before z of wte looks like a danda; hence N ma 
for me II 23 bhN pamktdnu II Bh pamktyanuftvdrena II Bh om. #a II 

M ttaninasiddhah, Bh suvarnnasiddhah II 24 Bh om. * II 



; Simpl-Bh 



Book V 185 

Page 267. 

1 Bh cakrena, om. tlksna II Bh ins. sa after bhramatd II Bh sahacaram, 
om. sva II Pr nadam for naram ; M om. svasahacaram naram, Bh om. naram II 
Pr &z&z samipcf II 2 Bh ins. *a^a before bhutvd II Bh * a/4a for so 'bramt II 

3 Bh suvarnnasiddha for *a II Bh om. the first tat II M vitayata for /fcm tatf II 

4 bh sarvacakra* ; N sarvacakradharavrttdmtam, 'I' sarwam cametat so 'bravlt, 
del. and corr. by cop. to sarvvam cakravrttdmtam tarn akathayat II Bh om. 
tarn II Bh sa for sau II 5 Bh om. tarn II M om. praha; Bh wtwa for 
pra&z II Bh ins. tvam after i^o II 6 After krtavdn, <I<PPrM ins. kathd \\ 3 n II 
bhNPr atha for athavd II 7 M om. buddhir uttamd II 8 N vinaSyamte II 
11 'I'PPrM maitrim; A with us and bhN; Bh mitrabhdvam ; Hamb. MSS. 
H mitrabhdvasamdgatdh, I mitrabhdvam upagatdh II M upagatd II 12 Bh 
prativagamti sma II Bh ins. ea after tesdm II Bh buddhiraMtdS ca II 13 
Bh $dstravimukhah II Bh param for kevalam II 14 N yamtritam II Bh 
dexdm for desdntaram II 15 N bhtipatin, 'I'PPrM nrpatln II N paratogya II 
16 Bh dyestatarah II 17 ^ asmdkaS, corr. by another hand to asmdnekah, 
which is the reading of P; M asakehS, Pr asmdsv ekah for asmdkam ekaS II Bh 
om. ca II 18 bh rdjyam, N rdjya, Bh ra/a for rdjndm, which is also the 
reading of A II M kevalam buddhyd II 19 N toz for oa II 20 M 
buddhe II Pr vidydhlna tvam II 21 Pr a^wze for a^o II Pr yudyate for 
yujyate II 22 Pr em II Bh bdlakdt II bhN piditdh for knditdh II 

Page 268. 

1 Pr Maw for mahdnubhdvah II Bh atmadupdrdyitavittagya II M om. 
vittasya II Pr samvibhdgd, Bh samvigi II 3 Pr atikramyadbhir II 'I' *m, 

then the white rectangular in the middle of the page with the folio 
number 96, then a danda, used as a hyphen, then M 'sthmi ; P simhd 'sthlni, 
M simhosthoni, all om. mrta ; ho in M's reading is perhaps a misreading of 4', 
since danda + hd may easily be taken for ho. Bh with us and bhN II 5 Bh 
'vidydpratyayah II Pr kirn tad for kimcid II 6 N jumps from the first ndbhi- 
hitam to the second "ndbhihitam (1. 7), Pr from the first one to the third one 
(1. 8), om. one of them and all between them (N writing caikendbhihitam) II 
8 M om. aham II PrM samjivanam, Bh sajlvam II 9 *PPrM ekena tato 
'sthi II 10 Pr yojayitum, 4P yojayatim ; ULjojayitu II M uklams ca II Bh 
om. sa II 15 'I'PPrM vrksam for samipatarum II M tathdnustitam II 16 
M krtam; Bh om. krtah II PPrMBh and Hamb. MSS. om. te; in *, te has 
been del. again by copyist ! II 17 Bh om. simhe sthdndntaragate II 18 
Bh aham for ato 'ham II After vidyd, iti, 'I'PPrM ins. kathd \\ 4 n, Bh trtlyd 
kathd II 2O In Bh, daivahata is corrected into deva II M bahutvdbuddhayo II 



bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh B b 



186 Variants 



Bh svalyabuddhayo for svalpadhiyo II 21 Bh abhinimdamti II 22 Pr 
&ara$tho II 24 N suvarnasiddhi prdka II 

Page 269. 

2 Bh $atabuddhihsaha$ra II 3 *PPr #w/J; Bh om. *ma II N ekabuddhi 
ndma II Bh mitram for mitratam II 4 Bh ins. ya after Mfowz II 5 N 
gosti II Pr sukhanubhuya II Bh transp. kaddcit tesdm II 6 Bh astamana- 
veldydm II 7 Bh om. ra after tarn II ~B\\.jaldsrayam II 8 Bh dgamisydmi II 
9 Pr svagrha II 10 Pr tamtra for to^ra II M Mo bhadraSau II 11 

bhN^PPrM ins. mamtram (N matram) before kartum; ABh and Hamb. 
MSS. with us II 13 ^PPrM vacanamdtralsravanamdtrendpi II Bh om. 

tfamtf II N sambhavati, corr. by cop. to te II 14 st'PM buddhi, Bh 
&vabuddhi II N cdtmdnam, M tvdtmdnam for wm a" II Bh om. ea II 15 

Bh raksayisydmi II bh jalajatlr, corr. by corr. to V a ^w" ; N ^aiz II 16 

4>PPrM ins. bhavatd after uktam II Pr zaifa^ to? yatah II 18 Pr vixulydsu 
for OTsatfy a< II M ddhir for buddhir II 19 bhN toe ea for tod II N vaca- 
naxravanamdtrdj ; Hamb. MSS. with us II bhNA*PPr4>Bh fitrparyd- 
gatam, only M pitrparydydgatam. This is no doubt a restoration of the 
original reading of the textus simplicior. But the Hamburg MSS. read 
withourotherMSS.il Pr tyaktam ; M om. tyaktum II 20 bhN*PPr Sakya; 
ABh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Bh om. iti II bhN*PPrM subuddhi ; 
Bh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Pr 'prahdrena II 21 M raksayisydmi II 

N mamdaka prdha II 22 BhH 'virnyah II v^PPr kimcij II Bh om. kamcij II 
BhHI jaldjrayam II Bh transp. : adyaiva xabharyo II 

Page 270. 

1 Bh jaldSrayam II 2 Bh yama prdtar dgatya jdlair acchdditam tat 
sarah II 3 Bh matgyakurmmamakarddayo II 4 Bh jdle patitdh II Pr 

grhitvdh II MSS. correctly buddhi d. Correct our text II 5 Bh gativi- 
isesajfidnai kutilacdrena raksamtdva 'pi jdle II Pr $ata for gati II 'I'PPr 
raksitau II 6 Pr atha pardhna" II ~Bh prahrstdg II Bh magrham II 7 Pr 
Satabuddki II 8 Bh sahasravuddhih karena mtah II Bh wa abhikitd svapatm II 
9 4* ju?<[new page]^)MraA II Bh priye pafya pafya II 11 After jale, 

4PPrM ins. kathd n 5 II 12 Bh nakdmta for naikdntena II After <', Bh 

ins. caturtkt kathd n flourish 11 II 13 Bh yadvdpy for yody />y II 14 Bh 
"vacamyam II Bh ins. iti after anullanghanlyam II bhN yas^a for raaya II 15 
N om. 'pi II Bh kdra$ ca II bh atha for athava II 19 M om. eakradhara 

aha ; N cakradharah praha II 21 Pr a, om. za II 22 N rakukagrhe, 

ku being a misreading of the form which ja has in bh II bhN bhdrod- 
vdhanam II 



bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 187 

Page 271. 

2 All our MSS., except Bh, but including the Hamburg ones, here and 
in the following lines vrtti" (Pr vrtti i tau ca vfttibhamgam) II 3 Bh yathd- 
gthdnam II 4 Pr gthite II Bh ins. tena after gthitena II Bh coAdJiata II 
M "gahhana for rdsabkena II 6 ^PPrM ga prdka II Bh pracdlenena II 

7 bhN "pravrddhd II 8 *P gthdtavyamm iti II 9 In bh gloss over 

kdsi: saga; N w#0 for kd#l II Bh cauram II 10 Pr bhogodhyo, corr. 

by cop. to bhogadhyo II *PPrM jwitam II 11 bhN*PPrM for/a ; 

ABh with us. bhN gatam for y?to II BhHI $abdd for MT II Pr 
Hamkhandnuddndmdi, * Samkhandnuddnddi (corr. putting an almost impercep- 
tible I over the second nd, and a nearly equally imperceptible 2 over da), P 
famkhandddnunddi ; M Samkhandnvraddnddi II BhHI az for w<z II 12 M 

kgetrarakgdh purusd II N bamdham bamdham ca, Bh vamdhavamdkai 'vam ; M 
bamdka vadham ca II 13 M &mz tribhrtataSrutvd II NBh jora^a II M om. 

bho II 14 Bh om. na II bh # tltarasam, corr. by corr. to a gl ; N with 
the other MSS. II Bh gltam rasam na vedmi II Bh bhanasi II 15 Pr 

$arada(da del. again by c,<yp.)dyotsndhato ; Bh Ssaratyotsndhate II 16 Pr 

virpsati II bh ^ro^e, N Sraute II * gltajhdmkdrajd ; as y^awz looks very much 
like Sam, P writes gltaSamkdrajd, PrM gitalsamkarajd ; N gltam jamkdrajd; 
Bh gltatamtkdrajd II 17 M <z#i for unnadasi II 18 N rdgabhar dha II 

MBh <M^ only once II 19 M .^Ax, om. II All our MSS. incl. the 
Hamburg MSS. Sruyatdm (only Bh : Mya [new line]#ai!az) M 2O 

bhNA*PPrM Hamb. MSS. (not Bh) ekavimtati II 21 Bh stvenakona for 
ekona" II 22 Pr sthdnamtrayam II Pr dsydbhi, Bh dkdrd for d&ydni II Bh 

a for aa II 23 * varnnd gaftrimSatir ; the r-hook begins exactly on a 

and ends on a. Over sa, the copyist adds the visarga, whose superior dot 
has almost melted together with the right-hand stroke at the end of a sa, 
which stands in the foregoing line just above. As the superior dot of the 
visarga is not easy to be distinguished, its inferior dot looks like an anusvara. 
Hence P reads varnnd gamdrrimtati ; trimSatir also M ; cp. the Il-class above, 
p. 63, and vol. xi, Table II, no. 11, s a-c. bh carnndh gadvimSatir, N varndh 
tadvim6ati, A va advim$atir II Bh gaftrimfat for ga^trimSatir II bhN bhdryds, M 
bhdydS for bhdgdS II The copyist of bh first writes smrtah with double danda 
after it ; then he writes the d stroke on the visarga, and puts the superior 
dot of the visarga over td, the inferior dot under it. The copyist of N, 
who first writes gmrtah, corrects this to gmrtdm II 

Page 272. 

2 Bh yutam for vrtam II Between slokas 42 and 43, Bh inserts this half- 
Bloka : dhanydndm jay ate karnne visesdt Isaradi sthite II 3 bh ndtyad 



; Simpl.Bh 



188 Variants 



gitatvdram (or gitadvdram), corr. by cop. to "gltakaram, N ndtyat gitakaram, 
^PPrM ndnyad gitadvdram, A with us; Bh Hamb. MSS. priyam for varam II 
N daivendpi[pi del. by cop.]ra II M om. api II 4 In Bh, this line runs 

thus : Sugkasndyuravdlhdddt tryaksam jagdda rdvanah II 5 Bh om. tvam II 
Bh nivdrayisi II 6 Bh vrtipura for vrtidvdra" II Pr jumps from the first 
ksetrapd to the second ksetrapd, 1. 9, om. one of them and all between them II 
8 Bh tathd cdnustite II N utkamjhadharo II Bh tatah ksetraraksakdrds tatxabdam 
frutvd krodhdt II 9 bhN nihpidayamto II Bh pidayamto II 1O Bh dhdvitdh II 
Bh tddito II 11 Bh bhtimlprstena\\ M tatah, om. ca II bhN*PPr sacchi- 
drodusalam, M sachidrodusanam, Bh gacchidrolukhalam, A sacchidrandtisaldm, 
Hamb. MSS. sacchidrolusalam II 12 Bhyai ; M svabhdvagatavedanah for 

svajdtisvcf II 14 Bh khardSvdndm II 15 M om. fo a II bhN prajdra II 
16 bh^PPr evodtisalam, A ea udusalamm II Bh fo ca tr^'wz bhamktvd 
kamthasamalusam dddya paid' ; Hamb. MSS. tataS ca vrttim bhamktvd kamtha- 
ttham ulusalam dddya pald II 17 Bh asmim. nnatare II Pr d for durdd II 
Bh dtirdttardt tarn avalokya idam uvdca II 19 Bh only : sddhu mdtula glte- 

neti M tad bhavdn a pi, &c., 1. 22 II 21 After iti, ^PPr ins. kathd u 6 II M 

om. Vi and kathd, but has the figure 6 II 22 Bh vicdryamdno for wim II 

Bh om. mayd II After sthitah, Bh ins. i^i pamcami kathd, HI i^i ^<z^a 5 II 
23 N cakradharah prdha ; Pr jumps from the first dha to the second aha, 
273, 3, om. one of them and all between them II bh atha for athava II 

Page 273. 

1 mitrandm na karoti yah all our MSS. incl. A, HIBhh. Hence this 
reading is beyond any doubt that of Purnabhadra as well as of both the H- 
and the <r-class of the textus simplicior II 2 'I'PMBh kolikah II 3 Bh 
suvarnnasiddha II N svarnasiddha prdha II 5 bhN mamtharo II *PPrBh 
kotikah, M kolivah II 6 "Bh patrakarmmakdstdni II 7 Bh dddra for dddya II 
Bh prdptah II Bh om. ca II bh yimsipdpddapam, N Sisipdpddapam, Pr sasapd- 
dapam, Bh SimSapdtarum II 8 N om. drstvd II Bh drstvd 'cm[new page]- 

cimtayat II Pr dr&yali tena ddnena karmrbhutyena pra II M taddnena II 9 

bhN*P kartrbhtitena, A karttibhutena, M kartrbhrtena for kartitena. Hamb. 
MSS. and Bh with us II M bhutdni for jsra II M katakarmmopa' II 1O 

M kugaram II 11 bhN mamdxramo II 12 Bh samudrajalakattolasparsaSl- 
taldnildpydyitaSanrah II 13 Bh vasdmi for tisthdmi II ^PPrMBh kolika II 
N kaulika prdha II 14 M ara for a^awz II 15 Bh om. zaza II bhPr 

kutumbam II Bh om. <i II Bh om. &lgkram II 16 Pr karttayisydmi, N 

karisydmi II Pr sustas II Bhtransp. : tustoham tava II 17 Bh rate pdda- 
pam amumm iti\\ *PPrMBh fe/^a II 18 Bh tea 7 for for^i II Pr svamitra, 
M svdmitram, Bh mitram, II ~M.prs(d, *PPr a>^0a II 19 M samdgacchati II 



bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 189 

Bh transp. : vyamtarena tatheti II ^PPrM pratipannam, Bh pratipranne II 
^PPrBh kolikah II 21 M mama kascikham anubhavdvah, &c., p. 274, L 1. 
A stroke under kha refers to a later passage in the same line, where the 
missing aksaras have been supplied by the copyist II 22 Bh ghdrthaye II 
23 Bh tat prdrthaya rdjyam II Bh ins. ca after aham II Pr mamtrd II 

Page 274. 

2 'J'PPrMBh kolika II Pr bhavaty for bhavatv II M eva for mza II Bh 
om. param II 3 Bh mitra for ## hi, inserting na before yujyate II Bh 
gamam for *a^a II Pr yudyate II 5 Bh bhojandcchddane II 6 M bhusa- 

dyam II 7 M om. &z^a ca II 8 Bh Az7aw II Pr bald II Bh 'pUam 
for hidam II 10 Bh om. M c II 11 Bh pradhdnah II 13 Pr 

kevala II 14 M svasvato, Bh *z[new linejfo for svasuto II 15 N 

kaulikar, 'tPPrBh kolika, M kokela II Pr prstavyd II 16 Bh om. fern II Pr 
tatvam for satvaram II Bh jonye for bhadre II 17 N yaa-y asmdkam for 

a% II Bh 'smdkam adya, M 'thdsmdkam II Bh 'JOT for a&zW II bh first 
writes bha for #a, which he corrects to sa by a vertical stroke beginning over 
the superior horizontal line of the aksara. Hence the copyist of N's 
original, who takes this stroke for the deleting mark, and the copyist of N 
om. #a II Bh samlhitam for vdnchitam II 18 M t for tat II Pr tvd drasfum II 
19 Bh mitram for suhrn II Bh rdjjam II Pr prdrthatdm II PrBh so 'bravit II 

Page 275. 

1 Cop. of Bh corr. ati into iti II N "paramparesdm, Bh "paratd for 
"parafad II M apara mpard esd, om. m atiklevapara II Bh rdjjasthitih II 2 

4>PPrBh dvedhl \\ Bh "bhdvddind for "bhdvddicintd II Bh kaddcit, om. 
a/ii II Bh bhavati for prayacchati II 3 Bh add. ca after fo^a II ^P 

bhdtarah II 5 Pr rcy'na II 6 *PPrMBh fo^a II 7 Pr 'Snm#, om. 
a II Bh sd dha II Bh pattam II Bh om. nityam eva II N nihpddayati, M 
nihpddasi II 8 M "Suddhim ; Bh sarvadvayavixuddhih II Pr 'yas, Bh dvitlyam 
for'nyad\\ Q ~Bhtenafo* yenatt v purutah ; Bh om. puratah II M.yenadu 
puramtaprstahtaS ca II ~Bhpr$tato 'pi ekaikam II 'I' ca ekaikam pafam, the anusvara 
being put so closely on /foz, that it looks like the superior end of the vertical 
^ffl-stroke; hence P ca ekaikapatam II 10 BhH om. grhavyayah. xudhyati 

dvitiyasya mulyena ; H om. the following aksara m ; I nirvtiesa ca krtydni for 
the gap and the following word II ^P Huddhyiti II 11 Pr kurvdnah, 

svajdtimadhye II Bh gacchati sukhena kdlah II 12 Bh aha II M om. sddAu 

patiwate II Bh sddhu pativrate sddhu sddh-uktam bha II N sdktam for sddhu- 
ktam II 13 Bh niScitya II Bh om. atha II *PPrBh koliko, M ko II 14 
Eh prdrtAaydm dta II Pr cakrire II Bh ins. z after yodi II 16 Pr dri&ira&\\ 



bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



190 Variants 



Bh caturbhujaS ca gam II 17 Bh gacchati II Bh laukai II Bh om. m iti II 

19 M yasya nd svayam I tkajnete II After #*, 'I'PPrM ins. kathd \\ 7\\, Bh 
faffi kathd n flourish n II 20 Bh "pUdcikayd gragto ; M ' $raddheyakaddvixd~ 

vikdgragto II 21 Bh athavd for a^a II 23 Bh gaktubhih for #a em II 
Pr pdmdura fyete II Pr tomasarmd pita II 24 Bh guvarnnasiddha II Bh 
cakradharah kathayati II 

Page 276. 

3 Bh bhuktaSegai ka II Bh pwritah II Bh &wy kalasagya for fcm ca a ; 
M tfafc ca ka lambyam tagydmdhagtdt II 4 Bh 'valambitagyd II Bh om. 
tasya II Pr rfa#ya '*&ztf II N Ma(fcdm, Bh gagtvdm for khatvdm II M #a I fotfa 
Wr I ya, Bh ins. tarn before eka II Pr efcadrsfvd II Bh vilokayan II 5 

Bh purnno II 6 Bh bhavati II 7 Bh #aa# tendham ajddvayam grhisvdmi II 
bhN^PPr grhisye; A. with us II 8 N om. one tanmdse II Bh *a#e <8 

OTO*Z II N atMytitham II M afc> ggabhir [misread for ffobMr], &c., 1. 9, 
omitting ''jdbhir, &c. II 10 Bh mahisyd ma" II M mahirsarvadavd for mahisyo 
ma va II Bh tatprasavdt for vadavd* II 11 Bh pragutam II Pr om. all 
between bhavisyanti and tasydham, 1. H II 12 Bh karitydmi for sampatsyate II 
Bh tofo^, om. ea II Bh ^afoz'^ rz^oro mama II 13 Bh ddsyati II Bh tasydm 

putro janayisyate II 14 Pr a for aza II Bh>larz#yell 15 Bh ya^e II Bh 
grhltvd ghojakacalatthdydm upavi$yd II 17 Bh gamipam dgamisyati II 18 
Bh transp. : ^ojoa^ vrdhmamm II Pr vrdhmanam, with following danda II Bh 
samabhidhdsye for abhidhdsydmi II 19 Bh ^a madvacanam II 20 NBh 

om. <az; but in N, the copyist deletes an anusvara over td of tddayisydmi II 
M taddhydnydvasthitena, Bh dhydnd II 21 P "prdhdras II ~WLyaig, for yathd II 
N gha^dmtavarttMih II 22 Bh saktubhih, om. ca II 

Page 277. 

1 After ifo', *PPrM ins. ^a^ n 8 M, Bh saptaml kathd \\ flourish n II 
3 BhHI laufyam II ^P apeksyate, y being almost imperceptibly deleted in 
vp by a small stroke II 4 *PPr camdabhtipatih, ; but see 1. 7 II 7 Bh 

adhiztdne for nagare II Bh nrpatih II * jumps from the first knddrtham to the 
second kriddrtham, om. one of them and all between them ; but cop. supplies 
the om.text in marg. II 8 Bh asti for tisfkati II Bh vdnekabhakgabhojanddibkih II 

9 Bh kndandrtkam II Bh tif(a(i after asti, which has been deleted by cop. II 

10 In bh gloss on mahdnaxe: rnsodu II bhN ins. ca before pravisya II 11 
Pr bhaksyayati II In bh gloss on gupakdrd : supdra II Bh om. kdgthddikam 
agre\\ 12 Pr pasyati II Pr tddayati II 13 bhNA^PPrM tarn for tad; 
Bh (tat) and Hamb. MSS. with us, but cp. Introd. p. 32 II Bh mesagftpakd- 
rdndm II 14 M gvadalampage i, Bh svddulampafo II 15 Pr mahdkupdt ca, Bh 
mahamtlcopdi II BhHI yathd dsannena (I ra for ) vagtund II 16 4* om. to? 



; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 191 

and the following words to prajvaligyanti incl. in the text, but supplies them 
in the margin II In bh gloss on ulrmikena : ubddu II 11 M tirnnaprakdro 
yegdmega gva II In bh gloss on tirnd : una II Bh H tad tirnndyuh pracuro, 
I tad urndyarn pracuro for tirnapragtaro II Bh ins. vahnind after svalpenapi II 
4P prajvalagyati II Bh jvaligyati II 18 Bh tato for tad II Bh om. punar 

aSvakutydm, ins. ktidydm after vartinydm II Pr aSvakudydm; in bh gloss on 
a&vakutydm : ghoddra II Pr pravegyaii II 19 M trnapdcuyati jva II Bh 

om. tato 'Svd II bhNA'PPPr vahniddgham, M vahniddyam II Bh ins. o*w 
after ddham II Bh prdpgyamti II 20 M om. e&zd uktam yalJid vdnara II Pr 
>a for to<2 II In bh gloss on vdnaravafayd (!) : vdmnarelatela II 21 Bh 
tdmyati II 22 N om. erawz II After evam ty ca, del. by cop. II After pro- 
vdca Bh ins. bho II 

Page 278. 

1 Pr yatra for yo 'tra II 2 Bh sa bhavisya gamdigdham II 5 Bh om. 
tathd ca II 6 bhN^P (not Pr) kalahdmtydni, A kalahdm\tdni\ BhHI ^ra^i- 
hdmtdni II Bh om. ca II 8 M tdvaharg. for aww? grham II BhHI way am for 
twzaw II 9 bhNA*PPrM gaccMvah II 1O *PPrM ^a for te II 

bhN*PPrM madoddhatam; ABhHI with us II bhNA*PPrM ucatuh for 
iicuh\\ \\'$$a.buddH'vaikalyam\\ ~Bh.jdtam\\ T$ yena tad II Bh yenedam vadasi II 
12 After bravisi, N ins. yenedam vaddmi II Bh svahastena dattdmrta II NMBh 
Ihaksa" II 13 N katuttiktakasdydni, om. kagdya and kgdrdni" II Bh tiktdm- 
lakgdrdni II Bh vanaphaldni II 14 Bh bhaksigydmah II Bh a^a foiprovdca II 

15 N yutham for yuyam II Bh om. yuyam and has i for waz. In the place 
of yuyam a blank for four aksaras has been left in Bh, and this blank has 
been filled in with m/tya by another hand II Bh nitagya II Bh tagmdd apata II 

16 Pr parindma II 17 M kulaham II 'I'PPrM om. gvayam II 't' ndvaya- 
lokayigydmi, ya being del. again by cop. II N ndlokayigydmi, Bh a valobhayi- 
tydmi II 19 Bh transposes the two lines of this stanza II *P mamtram 
for mitram II Bh mitram dpadam dgatam II 20 For * fata, Bh has a blank, 
filled in by a later hand with # teje (read ye) II M kulakgayah II 21 In 
the place of sarvdn pa a yuthapo Bh has a blank for four aksaras, filled in 
by a later hand with ga vdnara (!) II 22 N nagare for gate II Bh 'nyasminn 
ahani II Bh mahdnasam II In bh gloss on mahdnage : rogode II 23 M 
ptipakdrena. In bh gloss on gupa : gupdra II Bh ydvat gudena tddandya na 
Aimcid dsaditam II Bh om. dagdha ', N urddhajvalitamkdgtam II 24 N 
hatah for tdditah, om. go 'pi tena tdditak II M om. go 'pi tena tdditah II Bh om. 
tdditah tann II 

Page 279. 

1 bh arddhajvalitaSaflrah, corr. by cop. to arddhajvalacckarirah ; the first 
reading is that of NBh and Hamb. MSS. (the latter ones reading tendrd- 



; Simpl.Bh 



192 Variants 



dhajvalitaSariraK), the second one that of *PPrM II Bh pratydsanndydm II 
bhN kutydm (with gloss in bh : ghoddra) II 2 M luthitas, Bh luthamta II 
*PPr ins. a second tatra, M tasydm before trna \\ Bh om. 'pi II 3 

Bh kvtydmtanibaddhd II N baddhd, om. ca ni II M yotakd. In bh gloss on 
ghotakdh : ghodd II After ghotakdh, Bh ins. kecijvalitdh II Bh /fcectV #^a, then 
a blank to ^>a excl., filled in (by a later hand ?) with titasanrd II 4 

N dpantdh (read dpanndh) for ^&7/J II M ^atfa tayitvd 'rddhadagdhasanrd II 
Bh <^w for eefc ca II Bh cotayitva II 5 Bh om.janam II M vydkulam 

vaksah II 6 Bh savisddatg II In bh gloss on cikitsakdn ; dhdraka II 7 

Bh bho ucyatdm II ^P aSvdndmm etesdm II M ka$cidyahopa&dgtrdni II Bh om. 
etegdm kafaid II N Samanopdyah, Bh vahniddho II 8 Bh samcitya II M 

samcimtya pro kum apratisaye II 1O bh vaSaydnydndm II N "gamudbhavah, 

Bh "gamutthitd II 11 Bh yathd for vyathd, HI a correction of this mistake : 
fci^a II M tindsem II Bh ayafo' II 12 Bh ydvad ete prdk na bhavisyamti II 

bh roye for rogena t N dgatena for rogena te na II 13 Bh &z^ dkarnnya for 

foe chrutvd II Bh vdnardndm vadham II 14 Bh fe #are II P yuthaparis, 

NBh yuthapag II Bh om. a II 15 Bh svayam nastavdn, with (7r add. over 
the line between a and /, for sdksdd dadarsa II N om. fo ; Bh ca for tfw II 
Pr seha II 16 Bh om. yatah II 17 Bh dhargand II Pr matrayed, N 

dharsayed for margayed II Bh ^a# #M for yo 7ra II Bh parinirmitam II 18 
bh satydd for bhaydd II N transp. : lobhdd vd II 19 Bh kvacit II 20 

Here all our MSS. "khamda II Pr te for fotfra II N yaw/ lokayati (om. 
nipunataya) II 22 NBh nirgacchati for wi z'^t II Pr cimtayd sa nu II 23 
Pr om. pa II 24 Bh jalamadhye for tanmadhydd II N "Idlamkrto for 

' ' Idlamkrtakantho II 

Page 280. 

1 N rdksagas, om. nigkramya II Bh provdca for fora wmca II N ya^ra II 
2 N ftu? for fez II Bh bhakgaydmi, om. ?Vz II NM <orf a^o II 4 Bh 

kiyatdm II N bhaksane Sarirag for bhahanayaktig II 6 N badvyana, M 

brdhmatah II N &rldrlo for r^a/o II N / II Bh vdnara aha II 7 bh 

sahdgvyamtam, Bh gahdgthyamtim, N sahatyamta, PrM gahdf.yamtam II Bh om. 
ze II 8 "Mipracchagi II ^P te chapartidram II M o/ tewt [added over the 
line] txzra [both aksaras struck out again] I kaprapamna, lobJiayitvd saragi II 
Bh nrpatim II 9 Bh ara$ II Pr rdkgas II Bh ratnamdldbhtisitakamthag tan 
nagaram dsddya vrkta" II 11 M "prasddegu II 13 N suryam a tiraskurute II 
14 NBh vdnara aha II N kasmiinlcid for kutracid II M aranya II 15 Bh 

guguptanagaram, corr. to guguptanaram II NM vdrena, om. surya II NBh ins. 
praviyya before nimajjati II M dhandpragdddd II M nihkrdmyati II 18 N 

yutham te for yuthapate II N om. ea; Bh transp. e*a and pratyaksatayd II 
19 M om. matka, but supplies it in the next line in this corrupt form : 



bhN.iTPrM; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 193 

mdsakumthasthitayd II 20 BhHI ko 'pi for kam api II N ainam for yena II 

21 ^P etat srutvd II N nrpatir aha II ~N yad iox yacly II 22 N dgamisydmi 
for esyami; Bh gamdgamisydmi for svayam esydmi II N prabhutaratnamdldh II 
Pr sadyamte for sampadyamte II 23 Bh ap> a&z II N te? for efczd II 



Page 281. 

1 N ro/ya for ro/na II N soUamgam II bhN a^a for athavd II 3 P 
rudhd II After />', N ins. between the second and the third pada of 
stanza 61 : trme devi namas tubhyam yayd mttdnvitd api \ 1 \ II 4 Bh akrtye 

'pi for akrtyesu II N niyujyamte II bh'I'PPrMBh bhramyamte, AN bhrdmyate; 
Hamb. MSS. with us II N gugamigv api, A dugamesv api II 7 In the place of 
this line, ^PPrM have 6 padas : laksddhipas tathd kotim [M koti\ kotivdn rdjyam 
icchati II 48 rdjyayuktas tathd svarggam [P vargga~\ svarggad aimdratvam [M 
idratvani\ icchati II imdratvepi hi samprdpte yadrcchd na (P n for no) nivarttate 
(Pr ^' for te) \\ 49 II 8 M om.jlryanti of pada 2 II 9 In * *ro of wrotfrc 
is somewhat illegible ; P netre for Srotre II Bh trstukd tu ; H ifr#a ^^01, 

1 trsnau kdpi II N tarundyate for fo wa jiryati II Bh om. arfnz after deva and 
inserts it after surye II 12 BhHI c?ew eka for yenaika" II 14 BhH 
ratnamdldm II M sarmlokd II Pr praksitdy II 15 NBh om. ea before fea II 
Bh om. 'rfi II 16 N jumps from the first uvdea to the second uvdca (1. is), 
om. one of them and all between them II 17 M om. kirn iti ciraya II Bh 
yuthddhipate II Bh transp. : me erijanay (!) cirayati\\ 18 Bh nrpate II N 
rdksasena salile bha II 19 M salivasthona II N sopitam II N ' ' kdranotthena 
bha" II 20 NBh ins. zaya after sddhitam\\ 4PPrM svdmiti matvd; 
Hamb. MSS. and Bh with us II 21 N na for wafra II 22 N simhate, 
PrBh himsate II Bh pratihimgatam II 23 Bh transp. : tatra dosam na II M 
vdt(a ?) for tatra II N om. yo II P om. dus(e II N samdcaret II 24 N fofcz* 
for rforf II M sama, N mmam for mama II N bhavati for fom i z'^i II 

Page 282. 

1 Pr Sokdvwta II N kosddhistah, putting this after tvarUapadam II 
bhN'I'PPr yathdjdtam', ABh with us II Pr pratinivrta, ^P pratinivrtya II 

2 'I'PM suvrtto, Pr suvrto, for sutrpto II 3 M tdnamdam for a II 4 
N hatasatruh, Bh hataxatrum, H ^az!a^ Satrum, I &zfa/5 *<Z</M II 5 Bh 
vihitam for bhavatd II N vdnarah II 6 BhHI om. a&> '^az bravimi II Bh 
kdryam ityddi for karma, iti II Bh adds astami kathd, vfPPrM /ia^ n p n 
7 Bh Wo Wo II N &M for WOT ; Bh om. zaz II 8 N om. ydsyasi II 1O 
M tyaktvdpadam II 11 M om.pdpena II N narakam II 12 Bh suvarnna- 
tiddha aha II N Saktimyas, Bh Ssaktwaktas II 13 Bh etatva for e^ac ca II 
*P manufydndmm a" II 14 Bh om. ca after cwfo' II N AaczW II 16 Bh 



bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl-Bh O 



194 Variants 



om. tava \\ N bhramena vedanayd\\ 16 bhNA'I'PPrM yadi for yad; 

BhHIyatf II N ita svasthdnam II Bh om. apy asmdkam apy II 17 N om. 

'yam, having a deleted yo before anartho II NPMBh athavd for atha II 19 
N vdnarah II 20 M 'sti for 'si II N grhito siddhikdlena II N paldti II 21 
N*PPrM cakradharah prdha ; Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bh II 

Page 283. 

2 Bh adhistdne for pure II M bhadrasendma II 3 Bh ratndvali for ra&ta- 
vaft II N om. Jiartum and the following words to Jiartum (excl.), 1. 5 II 5 
Bh iurata" for tatsurata II 6 N avast hdnam pamkajvarddibhir II M 

'jvarddir II 7 N dtmanas II 8 N sakhi pascdd ikd II 9 N grhakone 

for y<m ; Bh om. 'yaw ; P om. all between rdksato and vyacintayat, 1. 10 II 
N om. kimcid II 10 N vidhdtum II 11 Pr torfM 'thyah, N taydnyah II 

12 M ^w for Jiartum II M oa Saktoti II N om. totf II 13 Bh asvarupam II 
N aSvarupam krtvdsvar&pamadhyastko II Bh ^m madhyastho, H /tr^-a madhyd- 
sthdm, I ^w madhyasthdm II PrBh niriksye II M om. kimrupah \\ N 
kimprabhdsas II NBh om. *A II 15 Pr ni&samaye II N r aSvdgdre for 
^/^e II 16 N om. &M II N rdksasdfoaSvabharataram II 17 NBh 

avalokya for drsfvd \\ In bh gloss on khallnam: cokadu\\ *PPrM mukhe, 
om. to. Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bhN II N samdrustah ; then again the 
same sentence with the readings rdksasdxvam and samdrtidhah II 18 Bh 
om. M?wm II N era for <?*a II N ^#aw II 19 Pr ko, N koxchdn for &y>a II 
M abhdgatak II 2O N vicimtayat II M cimtayan aso II *PPrM 'svdpaha- 

rakena II N sdsvdtena for Aa^a II 21 Bh ins. tow after ^afoa, omitting it 
before stkirl" II Bh khafondkarsandt II 22 N om. tad II N fcrf for tadd II 
23 bhNA'I'PPrM vegdtwegam. Hamburg MSS. vegdt vegam, which was 
also the reading of some MS. previous to Bh, which has vegdt gavagam for 
vegdt vegam, Simpl. h and Buhler vegdd vegataram. See above, p. 35 II 

Page 284. 

1 bh tathd ca ganita" , Bh tajyathd aganita" for tathdvaganita' ; N tathdgamta- 
khalindkarsanavdkydt I cauraS II M vairaS for cauraS II 2 Bh anena asva for 
etendsva II 3 N joa/awz II 4 Bh &K&T for tatrd" II 5 Pr cimtayati i II 
Bh 'svarvpo rdksaso II 6 M vairopi II Pr vataprahdram II 7 NBh ins. 

tow after opi II 9 *PPrM vane for m?e, but in * corr. to va(e, the inferior 
part of the vertical w-stroke being effaced, but still well visible, so that le 
could possibly be read as the. The copyists of P and of the original of 
M evidently thought the original aksara to be the, corrected subsequently 
to ne II 10 M nasamtam II N om. bhoh II N eva II N kllaka" for ahka II 
11 N franasyati \[ bh*PMBh Hamb. MSS. bhaksoyam; PrA with us II 



; SimpLBh 



Book V 195 

N bhakgyeyam manukas II 4N bhakgatdm, in 4* coir, to our reading II 12 
Bh svam ritpam II N gkhalitagati nivrltah, BhHI skhalitagatir (H om. r) 
nirrrttah II 13 Bh upary upari vdnarasya II 14 N lambdyamdna" II 15 
Bh ins. few after 'joi II Bh rdksasdd apy adhikam, N bhaksastdbhy adhikam II 
16 Pr ayuktavdn for <zjy w II Bh om. tyjy II N niramtard; Bh om. nitardm II 
M nimllitanaydtd rdamtdn II 17 bhBh nihpldayan, N^PPr Hamb. MSS. 
nipldayan, M nipidadrayan II Pr ifzya'z for tigjhati II Pr to for fawz II 18 

N tathdsvarupam, Bh tathavaxtham II N^PPrM om. eaz II 19 In the 

place of this sloka, Bh has only : yddrsi badanacchdyeti, adding : " navami 
katha n II N drtfydte II N vdnarah II 20 N grhltepi hikalena II After 

this s"loka *PPr add. 10 katheti \\ n II 21 M om. all between punar and 
atra next line II 22 Bh gacchdmi for anu II N ava for atra II M malam 

for "phalam II 23 N cakradharah prdha II Bh ^^o kdranam II N trakd- 
ranam II N fay or for yo; M nayo 7a woyo w; Bh nayo 'py anayo jay ate n 
daivavaxdt \\ Su II 24 M devavayd II Pr ^-fflaOT for wraz II Bh nrndpa- 
ti ; NPPr (not *) upatigfati, in Pr corr. to te II 



Page 285. 

1 *PPrMBh trigtanl ["PP tritam, Pr mfan] rdjakanyakd; Hamb. MS. 
H with bhN (our text), I with the other MSS. II 2 Bh ydmti IV 3 

'I'PPrM gvarnnasiddha II N prdha II 5 M madhnram for madhupuram It 
N tasya for fa^/a II 6 Bh atJia for tasya, inserting tasya after kaddcit It M 
kaddci atanl, kand II *P tiristanlm II 7 *PPrM /&> ^rKtea ea for Srutvd It 
8 *Pr (not P), N oyawz II Pr y for yathd H Bh to'ci^ eva na ie After 
chrutvd, N inserts the stanza : yah gatatam pariprcchati I /rao^' gatatam vd- 
kyam avadhdrayati I tasya divdkarakirane mlamm vivarddhate \ prajd 11 9 bh 
aha II N etat jndyate II Bh nydjjam (for nydyyam, and this a blunder for 
anydyyam) for jnayata II N inistakannl n 10 N^PPr gtristani It N 

rdjakanyd II Pr wdhmandt, N brdhmandn \\ Bh transp. : dhuya vrdhmandh II 
PrpraArvyd II 11 PrBh om. yafa^, but Pr ea^ for ca II 12 Ptprsta- 

kena II 13 Bh rdksasena gf tt N trastdn for praSndn II ^P purah, with 

^ after the stanza II 16 N kasmimscid \\ Pr kutraci ranye II N camda- 
farmd, M camdrakarmmd II Bh om. aza It Bh ins. to after eada tt' 'I'PPrM 
ins. ca after <e II 17 Bh mprah for brahmanah II After Irdhmanah, 

N inserts the sloka amdhakah kubjakaS catva tristanl rdjakanyakd t te trayo 
nydyatah siddhdh sdnukiile vidhdtari i It. This is a variant of stanza 69 II N 
tamdhitah II 18 N bhayatrastam for bha tarn II 19 N kamalodarastu- 

darau, PrM kamalodarasaudarau ; Bh kamalakomalau II 20 N kathaya, Pr 

kathayam for katham It Bh om. bhavatak II 21 N rdkgaga prdha II N 

arddhodvanam II Bh ^i arddhodite 'hum kaddpi bhramlm padbhydm tpf, HI : 



bhN,*PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



196 Variants 



na hi arddhoditeham kaddpi [I ta for ka~\ bhumim padbhydm gprvd[I adds m\- 
mi; Pr a for api II 22 Bh ora. me II N brdfimana, om. 'fly II Bh moksa- 

tyopdyam II 

Page 286. 

1 N tena for tato II N rakmadbhihitam II MBh om. W0 II 2 *PM 

devatdrcanam II N saratdn II 3 M to for &*< II Bh om. tvayd II N 

ndtahsthdt II 4 After tathdnusthite, gloss, of bh ins. rdhase II Bh ins. e*a 
before devdrcana" (sic Bh) II NBh eva for e*a II 5 Pr bhaksayati II N 
drutam, Bh satvaram for druiataram II M tote drutamram gatvd drutaram 
gacchdmi It bh anudhvdnapddo, Pr amiddhdnapddau, Bh anuddhatapddo, H 
amuddhatapddaUjTL amuddhatapddo II 6 NBh ?aza for ze II Bh ins. ^w 

after rdksaso II 7 Bh prstato, om. taifll 8 After #z, *PPrM add. 

toM H i,2 it , Bh dasaml kathd u flourish n II 9 bh ins. tad after tasya II 

Bh wcawz II Bh dkarnnya II Bh viprd for Irahmanah II 10 'I'PPr 4/io 

vrdhmandh stristanl II Bh zaza II 11 Bh vd na hi for a vd II M to for 

te II Bh fc e^ II 12 *PPrM om. the first vd II M ca for the second 

vd II Pr sah for #a II Bh kanydtra sd II 13 Bh bhaved bJiartur vindsdya II 

Pr dindsdya II Pr nidhdndya II 4PPrM m for ca II 14 Pr tvayd for yd II 
Nyaw^HI 15 N ins. ca after pitaram II N om. *a II Pr sddbhutam for 

*a drutam II N <z#ra II Bh xamsayah II 16 N zewz for </$ II Bh ya^ 
foryar^ll 17 N tatas for to^ II Bh om. tat II N dattd II N niyojayi- 
tavyeti, Bh niyoktavyeti II 18 N kdladvayd II N transp. : bhavati \ krtd II 

Bh lokadvayavi II Bh wa for ^a II N om. toZ II 19 N pataghosamm 
dropaydm dsa ; Bh akdrayat for o;a II 20 Bh yaA ko 'pi for a^o II 

(not Pr) stri&tamm, II Pr rdjnd II bh rdjakanyakdm II Bh kanydm for 
II Bh om. ,yaA before pari II 21 N fero^ II Bh desdt pravasayati II 
N evaip. ghomnayam II 22 Bh prabhutah kdlotitah II NBh om. ca II Bh 

udvahate II 23 Bh guptasthdnasthitd, N guptasthdnam sthitd, 'I'PPrM gupta- 
sthdnam sarji II bh yauvanam abhimukhl II M sdjdjne, N ,/a/nc H M ^i for 
'*^' II N om. ca II 

Page 287. 

1 N yastigrdhikujlas II M sastigrdhl II Bh kubjakah II N rfrii sakdyah II 
NBh patahasabdam II N tamprayete, Bh mamtrayatah II M gya&yate, Bh 
prchyate II Bh om. pafahah II 2 Bh yafoA for yadi II M kanyastd, Bh /fozrcya II 
3 Bh^acetozforwaya^ll Bh kanyd fox kanyakd" II 4 Prfafeweafor tadasyatt 
N ddridrotthaklesaparyamto ; Bh ddridryotthasya kesasya (!) ja U 6 Bh forfya II 
7 Pr^raa/& tarjtkah II In bh, tamkah has been corrected by corr. into jamgah II 
M prdnondmgapavana I) N vi/a*i, Bh vildgdh II 8 bh mrugurunatih, corr. 



; Simpl.Bh 



Book V 197 

by cop. to suragurunatih ; M guru, om. sura. II 10 N tvd amdhakena II 
NBh om. aha ca II 11 N rdjaputrair II Pr rdjnam for raj fie II 12 N 

devapramdnam II Bh ra/a a^a II N om. bhoh II 14 bh^PPrM kutfo, N <W/0, 
A Jkus{a. Cop. of bh deletes o writing $V&I without another correction. 
In Pr kus^o has been corr. by cop. from kustl; Bh $; *PPr vdmtyajo, A 
ndmtyajo, M vdmtyajyo, all these MSS. om. ^a II bhN ma for vapy II 15 
N salafoa II N vixesatah II 16 N rdjddeSdmtaram Bh rdjdjnayd for ra 

cva II After em, * breaks off II M purusair for ro/a II N gatvd for im II 
17 Bh om. tristani II 18 N ydnapdnam, Bh ydnapdtre II N ins. #a kaivartta 
for &w II N om. bhoh II 19 After adhisthdne, Bh tfrayo 'jsi moktavyd for 

#a "yaOT a" <Wa II N gatvd for ^t;a II M ddhyo for andho II 2O After 
nmthite Bh : tfe grham mulyendddya, &c., 1. 21 II M drddya for dsddya II 21 
P ad&z/i for andhah II 22 Bh kubjakah II 23 PPr stristanl II bh *a, 

corr. to *a>ta by corr. II Pr vilagndh, PM vUagnd for vinas(d II NBh om. ca II 
24 M d?yai for yad^ ay am II 

Page 288. 

1 Pr kale II Pr na ydtah for naydvah II N transp. : yewa t;z'<m II N om. 
tad II 2 Bh yena tathd amum, thd a being written by a later hand on 
some effaced aksara II mrta (for mrtah) written in bh by corr. on a blank 
left free by cop. II 3 Bh tarn dddya II M pradrstamandh II ^ih. grham II 

4 Bh dgafya II N m for tarn II M labdhvd for labdho II krgnasarpah I ^^ 
eaz written in bh by corr. on a blank left free by cop. II 5 M "vasubhih II 
Bh gatanetrdya II 6 N kathayi, Bh misena for kathayitvd II Bh prayaecha II 
bh *z ; then prayaecha \ yena drdk, written by corr. on a blank left free by 
cop., who continues g vipadya (corr. adds (a) iti II 7 N hrdamdrggam II bh 
pratisthitah, NBh prasthitah for jorafo' pro" II N #opi toz kr II 8 bh 
khamdikrtya .... svasthdlydm, the blank being filled in by corr. with sarvam II 
Bh Mdlydm, omitting satakra II N culhlmastakam II 9 N svagrham, Bh 

*va for svayam II bh "vydkultiayd, N grfiavydpardkulatayd II Pr prasrayam, om. 
*a II Pr i^am for zWam II 1O N tavdbhistdn II Bh matey an dmya, n d being 
written as one syllable and virdma being added under nd II Njoaea^ll 11 M 
a for a&zwz II N grhavydpdrataram II Bh bhavdn fortvam II 12 N om. darvlm II 
N pracalaya, Bh pracdlayatu II Bh hrstamandh II 13 PPr sprkvanb, M syrkka- 
nlm. Gloss, in bh : jlbhehoda(l)cd(eche II Bh pralihan II N om. darvlm II 
Bh darvlm dddya fan II N samdddya II N am# for &z II Bh cdlayitum 
drabdah II P praydlayitum, N pracalayitum II 14 N dradhbah II Bh &i 
a^ cdlayito II N pracalayato II Bh visagarbhena bdppena II 15 Bh mamda- 
mamdam for Scmaih fa" tl bhM agalata, Hamb. MSS. and PPr with us II N 
agamat ; Bh <z^a[hole]^ ; A amalatd, a misreading for agalata with following 
danda II N ara for w II N ins. ktanam after gunam II 16 N manvamdno 



From 287, 16 bhN.PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



198 Variants 



vd vi II In bh gloss on bdgpa : bdpha II Bh vdppagrakanam II PrN sprsfa- 
drstir II 17 P pasapamti for pafyati II N sthdlyamadhye II Bh transp. : 

kevaldni kr$na II 18 N om. tato and the following words to tat (1. 19) 
excl. II Bh tato 'cimtayat II P maSydmisam, Bh matsyamdrnsam II 19 Bh tan 
najdndmi tristanydS ce idam samyak kim vd II 2O N tristanyaiS, Pr strimsta- 
nyd$ II 21 N madvdprdyaika upakrdmdyemam II Bh madvadhdya prakramo II 
N athdnyatya II NBh om. m II 22 Bh om. sa ; PPrM sam for sa II N 

nigrahayan, Bh gopdyan for niguhayann II 23 N dlimgya curpbanadibhih II 

Page 289. 

1 NBh apaSyat II Bh ins. anirlksyamdna iva before samipam II 2 N 
Sanrabalam sannkfya masta II Bh rthyd . . . . stakopari part . A later hand 
writes Sagya on the blank, where one aksara has been worn off II Pr 
"sdmarthyds tanmastakopari II 3 bhPrA paribhramya, P paribhrammya, 

M Ihramya II N ca for toz ; PPrBh om. tarp. II M ttistanim hrdaye, Bh 
tristanlhrdayasya II N atddayat II bhPPrA kubjakaarire pro," \\ 4 bh 

trtiyah stano II Bh (later hand writing on some effaced aksara) ti for 'te^ II 
Bh pr$ade$e ca stanagparSdt kubjah saralatdm gatah ; N pr$ade$e ca ttana- 
sprr$dt II PPrM prstapradeSah stana, but in Pr, h added over the line by 
cop. II N kubjah, PPrM kubjaka$ya\\ 5 NPPrMBh garalatdrp ; but 

Hamburg MSS. with bh II 6 PPr kubjakaS caiveti II PPrM add kathd\ll, 
Bh ekddasaml kathd II N suvarnasiddMAa II 7 NBh uktam for abhihitam II 
N daivdktilatayd; Pr <2ewT II 8 N dpadyate II 9 tyo;^ has been lost in 
Bh by a hole, after which the MS. has h \\ ; Pr tyayyo for ty&jyah II NBh 
madvdkyam II Bh akurvato II 1O bhPPrM *;<wrraa(Pr rnna for Vna") 

siddfia(nevr line in bh)z anujndya. ANBh with us, but in Bh &zz and 
part of nu worn off II 11 PBh nivrttah (Bh om. h) for ^ra< II bh 

flourish before iti II N om. iti II After iti, Bh ins. dvddasaml kathd II 
12 A samdtha for samdptaip. II In Bh, /wr worn off II bhA apankfdkdritd II 
NBh aparikfitakdritvam II PM <%/& ^Ma^ II 13 In the place of this 

sloka N has only kudrsfam kuparijndtam iti, Bh kudrs^am, kuparijndtam 
ceti II Bh om. the rest of the text. In its place N has : samdptoyam 
gramthah II II iti UrivifnmarmaviJffillfyacitam pamcdkhydnam samdptam II As 
to the copyists' colophons of N and Bh, cp. the end of the ' Variants ' II 
A has all the stanzas of the praSasti ; I give all its readings. A kudrmam II 
14 A ta bharena II After krtarp,, PPrM ins. : evam kathd 77 sukldni ca u 646 II 
A 119 for 5 II 15 bhPPr pamcatamtrdparandparandmakam; A with us II 

16 A "yuktdm II M visnu", om. sn II 17 }/L parakarah II K joy eta II 18 
PPrM om. all between stanzas 1 and 7 II 26 bh "prabhu for prabha II 

A 'carpdrapra&Aa, then an unfinished pta, then surivrdhah II 



From 289, 12 bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



Booh V 199 

Page 290. 

1 A kkacana II A "bhogi for "yogi II 2 bh A samasti vi" II 3 A 

rohini" for manmathcf, and vixeasya II 4 bh laksma, A laksmih II 7 bh 
mada for jwzda" ; A with us II 8 In the place of siktd mayd, bh has 
a blank filled in by corr. with samprdpya bhu, and mi written on the superior 
margin II 9 A pat for sat II In P, tdni ca and part of gram are lost by 

a hole II 1O Pr ganita II M Slokasamkhyd 3 I II 11 Stanza 8 is missing 
in bhPPrM II In A this line runs thus : camdramunibdnacamdre varse kdrtti- 
kasitadvitiydydm; our text gives the reading of n 1 !! 2 !! 3 (n 2 n 3 vdna for 
6dna; n 1 H 2 n 3 "varsai) II 12 II 1 H 2 !! 3 om. 'dhisthito, reading vudhaih. 
Between pratisthito and vudhaih II 2 ins. traiva Hdstram iti su II 

The COPYISTS' COLOPHONS of our MSS. run thus : bh : iti pamcamam 
dkhydnakam samdptam \\ flourish n n gam/vat 1468 vane mdrgga&rsamdse $ukla- 
pakse dvddaSl dine adyeha SnVlramagrdme mahdrdjddhirdjaSriKdhnadadevavija- 
yardjye amdtyaMahamsalasdpratipattau SatyapurajndttyaPd(coneGie<l from Jotl, 
and with an i inserted before vd)dijandrddanasya Ihrdf.rJoslharadevasya vinoddya 
snGaudajndfiyaMahamkesavagutaMahamgopdlena pamcdkhydnakam ndma nltisd- 
ttram lilikhe n flourish it iti pamcdkhydnakam nltisdstram samdptam n flourish n 
M tsivam astu sarvajagatu u n lekhakapd^hakayoh Sivam \\ flourish n ydval lavana- 
samudro ydvan naksatramamdito meruh \ ydvac camdrddityau tdvad idam pustakam 
jayatu n 1 u n flourish 11 11 II N : samvat 1855 varse fake 1720 pravartta- 
mdne karttika $u[$u corr. by cop. to va~\di 8 gurau lipi Subham \ Mahamdhapu- 
ranivdsind SnGaudajndtiyaddaveKdiindtMtmajaHarinamddkkyena lisitoyam [corr. 
by cop. to lintami\ Subham i aparam pustakam viksya Hodhanlyam sadd budhaih \ 
fnnddhikair svarair varnair asmdkam dusanam na hi \1\ tnny dhur avaddndni 
gdvah prthvl sarasvatl i narakdd uddharamty ete japavdpanadohandt i 2 \ svdrtham 
pardrtham ca likhitoyam gramthah \\ n Sn \\ n ; A : iti pamcdkhydnam samdp- 
tam II Sivasumdarena likhitam n samvat 1574 varse dsovadi 9 sukre II P : yddr- 
6am puitake drstam i tddrsam liksitam mayd \ yadi fuddham asvddham vd mama 
doso na dlyate n 3 bhagnaprstikatign'vd i baddhadrtfir adhomukham \ feast ena liksi- 
tam Gdstram i yatnena paripdlayet \\ 4 n samvat 1537 varse prathama dsddhavadi 
1 bhaume pustikd laksitam n subham bhavatu 11 prathame kathd 29 dvitlye 7 n 
trtlye 15 M caturthe 12 \\ pamcame 12 n evam kdra'i kathd 75 u flourish n prathame 
tukta 388 n dvitlye stikta 84 u trtlye siikta 67 n caturthe siikta 51 n pamcame 
sukta 56 evam kdra'i siikta 646 n flourish 11 subham bhavatu II M : kathd 29 \ 
7 I 15 I 12 I evam 75 [cp. colophon of P] siikta 388 u 51 I 56 n 6ri emcam [for 
evam] 646 I Sri u 11 flourish u rih \\ n flourish n u flourish n n II Pr has 
no colophon II Bh : fivam astu Sarvajagatas ceti n trisamgAas i dram namdydt \\ 
inbhagavatitripurd mama manlsitam n yityyatyrttu u khaldh vilayam ydmtu n 



bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh 



200 Variants 



dciram tistatu pustamkam n 28 flourishes n Mupardgakalagaparvandtha u II 4> : 
iti pamcdkfiydnam samdptam iti n flourish u 11 samvat 1661 varse jyestamdse 
Suklapakse 2 dvitlydydm tithau guruvdre SriYtkramapuramadhye lisatam idam 
11 flourish ii rdjddhirdjasriRdyagithajivijayardjye \\ flourish u u yddrSam pusta- 
kam drstvd i tddrsam lisatam mayd \ yadi &um a&uddham vd i mama doso na dlyate 
n 1 n flourish u sub/tarn Ihavatith \\ katydnam astu n u flourish n II 



bhN.A.PPrM; SimpLBh 



INDEX OF STANZAS 



In the following Index, complete references are given to the text, printed in HOS., 
vol. 11, and to the edition of the textus simplicior (Simpl.) of the Pancatantra by Kielhorn 
and Biihler. Occasional references are given to the same text as contained in the Hamburg 
MSS. (HI). Kathasamgraha-etunzaa are marked with an asterisk, afc%ana-stanzas with a 
dagger. 



akdranavigkrtavairaddrundd I. 275. 
*akdlacaryd vigamd ca gosthi I. 280. 
akullno 'pi mUrkho 'pi I. 111. Simpl. 

I. 148. 

akrtatydgamahimnd Simpl. II. 69. 
akrte 'py udyame pumgdm II. 61. Simpl. 

'II.74. 
akrtyam naiva krtyam gydt IV. 36. 

Simpl. IV. 40. ' 
akrtyam manyate krtyam II. 148. Simpl. 

II. 144. 

akrtvd paurusam yd Srih IV. 66. Simpl. 

III. 147;' IV. 118.' 
akrpanam aSatham acapalam II. 114. 
akleSdd iva cinlitam Simpl. HI I. 8. 
agamydn yah pumdn ydti Simpl. I. 370. 
agnihotraphald veddh II. 150. Simpl. 

II. 147. 

aghatitaghatitam ghatayati II. 155. 
ajd iva prajd mohdd I. 177. Simpl. 1. 

219. 
ajdtamrtamurkhebhyo Intr. 2. Simpl. 

Intr. 2. 

ajadhalir iva trastair Simpl. II. 100. 
ajdm iva prajdm mohdd, see ajd iva. 
ajndtawvadhdgdra" Simpl. III. 41. 
ajndtdh purusd yasya Simpl. III. 159. 
ajndndj jndnato vdpi II. 175. Simpl. 

II. 169. 
ata eva nipiyaie 'dharo, see madhu 

iig^hati vdci yositdm. 
ata eva hi vdnchanti IV. 38. Simpl. 

IV. 42. 



Simpl. 



Simpl. 



*atitrma na kartavya II. 59. 

II. 73, 77. 

*atilobho na kartavyo V. 15. 

V. 22. 

atisamcayalubdhdndm II. 128. 
atltaldbhasya ca raksandrtham Simpl. II. 

182. 
attum vdnchati Sdmbhavo Simpl. I. 

159. 

atyacchendvirnddhena, see antahgthend" . 
atyddaro bhaved yatra I. 408. Simpl. 

I. 413. 

atyucchrite mantrini pdrthive vd I. 221. 
atyutkate ca raudre ca, see apy utkate. 
\atha krsnd disah sand III. 125. 
\atha tagya taroh skandhe III. 128. 
atha ye samhald vrksdh III. 46. Simpl. 

III. 59.' 

adesakdlajnam andyatiksamam.TYl.. 100. 

Simpl. III. 112. 

^adyaprabhrti deham svam III. 155. 
adhano ddtukdmo 'pi Simpl. II. 102. 
adhigataparamdrthdn panditdn I. 73. 
adhlte ya idam nityam Simpl. Intr. 6. 

see yo 'traitat pathati nityam. 
adhodrgtir bhavet krtvd^ezkampamdnam 

adho 'vekgi. 

adhyardhdd yojanaSatdd, see sapdddd. 
anantapdram kila Sabdasdatram Intr. 4, 

Simpl. Intr. 5. 
anabhijno gundndm yo I. 61. Simpl. I. 

73. 

anarthitvdn manusydndm Simpl. 1. 142. 

Dd 



202 



Index of Stanzas 



\*andgatam yah kurute sa Sobhate III. 

194. Simpl. III. 164, 166. 
\andgatam bhayam drsfvd II. 10. 
*andgatavatlm cintdm V. 53. Simpl. 

V. 71, 72.' 
*anagatavidhdtd ca I. 326. Simpl. I. 

318. 

anddufo 'pi bhupasya Simpl. I. 88. 
anarambho manusydndm, see anarambho 

hi kdrydndm. 

anarambho hi kdrydndm III. 1 14. 
andvrstihate deSe Simpl. II. 53. 
anicchato 'pi duh/chdni II. 156. 
anindyam api nindanti Simpl. II. 156. 
aniyuktd hi sdcivye, see anuyuktd hi 

sdcivye. 
anirvedah Sriyo mulam I. 332. Simpl. 

I. 329. 
ani&citair adhyavasdyabhlrubhih III. 

224. 
anisfah kanyakdyd yo Simpl. IV. 73 

(not in HI). 

anuyuktd hi sdcivye I. 219. 
aniulha mandire yasya Simpl. IV. 67. 
anrtam satyam ity dhuh Simpl. I. 186. 
anrtam sdhasam mdyd I. 143. Simpl. 

I. i95. 
anekadosadmto 'pi I. 227. Simpl. I. 

242. 
anekayuddhavijayl III. 8. Simpl. III. 

11. 

anena sidhyati hy etan I. 324. 
antahpuracaraih sdrdham I. 40. SimpL 

1.55. 
antarguAliabhujamgamam 1. 356. Simpl. 

I. 375. 

antarlinabhujamgamam, see antargudha '. 
antar visamayd hy eta I. 150. Simpl. 

1. 196 ; Simpl. (not HI) IV. 87. 
antahsdrair akutilaih I. 96. 
antahsthendviru r ldhena IV. 63. Simpl. 

III. 140 ; IV. 112. 
antyajo 'pi yadd saktf, I. 392. Simpl. I. 

404. 



antydvasthdgato 'pi Simpl. IV. 110. 
antydvastho 'pi budho I. 424. 
*andhakah kubjakaS caiva V. 69. Simpl. 

V. 91, 100. 
f and/to vd badhiro vdtha V. 74. SimpL 

V. 98. 

anyathd Sdstragarbhinyd II. 157. 
anyapratdpam dsadya Simpl. 1. 107. 
apakdrisu md pdpam I. 164. 
apamdnam puraskrtya Simpl. HI, III. 

164. 
*apariksitam na kartavyam V. 13. 

Simpl. V. 18. 

apavddo bhaved yena I. 174. 
apasdrasamdyuktam III. 110. Simpl. 

III. 120. 
apdyasamdarsanajdm vipattim I. 47. 

Simpi. I. 61. 
api kdpuruso blMah I. 112. Simpl. L 

149. 

api kdpuruso marge Simpl. V. 104, 106. 
api putrakalatrair vd Simpl. I. 357. 
api prdnasamdn istdn III. 111. Simpl. 

III. 121. 

api brahmavadham krtvd Simpl. I. 275. 
api mandatvam dpanno Simpl. II. 167. 
api viryotkatah Satrur Simpl. III. 136. 
api Sdstresu kmald Simpl. V. 40, 43. 
api gampurnatdyuktah, see sampurnendpi 

kartavyam. 
api sammdnasamyuktdh I. 115. Simpl. 

I. 153. 

api sthdnuvad dsinah Simpl. I. 49. 
api sydt pitrhd vairl Simpl. III. 143. 
api svalpataram kdryam Simpl. I. 98. 
api svalpam asatyam yah I. 91. Simpl. 

I. 119. 
aputrasya grham Sunyam, see Sunyam 

aputrasya grham. 
apujito 'tithir yasya IV. 5. 
apujya yatra pujyante III. 173. 
aprstas tasya tad bruydd I. 49. 
aprstendpi vaktavyam III. 3. Simpl. 

'in. 4. 



Index of Stanzas 



203 



aprsto ' trdpradkdno yo Simpl. I. 32. 
apeksitah k&nalalo 'pi fatruh I. 171. 
apydtmano vindsam ganayati Simpl. I. 

395. 
apy titkafe ca raudre ca I. 78. Simpl. 

L103. 

aprakatikrtasaktih Simpl. I. 31. 
aprandyyo 'tithih sdyam I. 130. Simpl. 

L 170. 
apradhdnah pradhdnah sydt\. 17. Simpl. 

1.34. 

apramddaS ca kartavyas I. 58. 
aprdptakdlam vacanam I. 23. Simpl. 

1.63. 

apriyasydpi vacasah I. 235. 
apriydny api kurvdno I. 228. 
apriydny apipathydni Simpl. II. 161. 
abalah. pronnatam, see yo 'balah pro. 
abhinavasevakavinayaih III. 108. Simp]. 

III. 119. 
abhimatasiddhir asesd V. 30. Simpl. 

V. 30. 
abhiyiikto balavatd durge III. 39. Simpl. 

III. 47. 

abhyaktam rahati gatam I. 24. 
abhyucchrite mantrini, see atyucchrite. 
abkracchdya khalapritih, see meghac- 

chdya. 
amitram kurtde mitramUI. 198. Simpl. 

IV. 24 Cp. yo 'mitram kurute mi. 
amrtam Hxire vahnir I. 98. Simpl. I. 

128. 

amrlasya pravdhaih kirn Simpl. II. 57. 
ambhasd bhidyate setug I. 76. Simpl. 

I. 102. 

ayam dutdrthasamkgepah III. 78. 
ayam nijah pare veti Simpl. V. 38. 
ayaiah prdpyate yena II. 95. Simpl. 

II. 108. 

araksitam tufhati daivaraksitam Simpl. 

1.20,323; V. 44. 
araksitdram rajdnam III. 65. Simpl. 

III. 75.' 
aranyaruditam krtam I. 245. 



arito 'bJiydgato IJirtyo III. 208. 

araik samdkdryate ndbhir Simpl. I. 81. 

*arthasyopdrjanam krtvd II. 133. 

Simpl. II. 122, 148. 
arthandm arjane duhkham I. 123. 

SimpL I. 163 ; II. 118. 
artharthl jlvaloko 'yam. Simpl. I. 9. 
arthdrtJn ydni kastdni Simpl. II. 119. 
arthena tu vihlnasya II. 71. Simpl. II. 

85. 
arthena balavdn sarvo II. 69. Simpl. 

II. 83. 

arthebhyo 'pi hi vrddhebhyah Simpl. 1. 6. 
arthair arlhd nibadhyante I. 3. 
alaktako yathd rakto Simpl. I. 145. 
alpe ca gundh, see tvalpe 'pi gundh. 
avadhyam vdthavdgamyam I. 354. 

Simpl. I. 369. 
avadhyo brdhmano bdlah I. 156. Simpl. 

I. 201. 

avaSyagatvaraih. prdnair I. 420. 
avasyam pitur dcdram, see yo 'vasyam 

pitur. 
avaskandapraddnaxya III. 32. Simpl. 

III. 39. 

avidagdhasya bhaktasya, see vitadig- 

dhasya. 
amditvdtmanah xaktim I. 193, 330. 

Simpl. I. 237, 325.' 
aviralam apy anubhtitdh II. 180. 
amruddham sukhastham yo Simpl. I. 

362. 
avixvdsam *add tisthet III. 52. Simpl. 

III. 62. 

avyavasdyinam alatam II. 115. 
*avydpdregit vydpdram I. 8. Simpl. 

I. 21. 

asaktair balinah Satroh Simpl. I. 319. 
axandd indriydniva Simpl. I. 8. 
axuddhaprakrtau rdjfn Simpl. I. 301. 
aSrnvann api boddhavyo L 120. Simpl. 

I. 160. 
alocydniha bhtitdni I. 337. Simpl. I. 

334. 



204 



Index of Stanzas 



a&vah sastram Sastram I. 69, 84. Simpl. 

I. 110. 

asamSayam ksatraparigrahaksamd 1. 211. 
asatdm sangadosena Simpl. I. 251. 
aail bhavali salajjd Simpl. I. 418. 
asatyah satyasamkdxdh I. 439. 
atamdadhdno mdndndhahTQ..\\. Simpl. 

III. 14. 
asamaih xamlyamdnah I. 62. Simpl. I. 

74. 

asampattau paro labho Simpl. II. 176. 
asampraptarajd gauri III. 183. 
ataTiayah samartho 'pi III. 48. Simpl. 

III. 56. 

atahydny api sodhdni II. 101. 
asddhand api prey nd, see asddhand vit- 

tahlnd. 

asddhand mltahlnd II. 1. Simpl. II. 1. 
asddhyam &atrum a/ofyaSimpl. III. 137. 
aham hi sammato rdjno Simpl. I. 279. 
ahimsdpurvako dharmo III. 94. Simpl. 

lii. 104. 

ahitahitavicdrafanyabuddheh 1. 15. 
aho khalabhujangasya Simpl. I. 305. 

dkdrair ingitair gatyd I. 21. Simpl. 

1.44. 

dkirnah Sobhate rdjd I. 371. 
dkhetakam vrthdkleSam Simpl. I. 388. 
dkhetakasya dharmena Simpl. I. 129. 

Cp. pdparddhivad adharmena. 
dgatam vigraham drstvd Simpl. III. 22. 
agatas ca gataS caiva IV. 32. Simpl. 

IV. 31, 36. 

dture vyasane prdpte Simpl. V. 41. 
dtmanah Saktim udmksya~L. 192. Simpl. 

I. 236. 
dtmano mukhadosena IV. 42. Simpl. 

IV. 44. 
dtmavargam parityajya, see tyaktds ca- 

bhyantard yena. 

dddv atyupacdracdfuvinayd I. 286. 
ddif.yacandrav anilo 'nalab ca I. 141, 

395. Simpl. I. 182, 405. 



ddau citte tatah. kdye I. 126. Simpl. I. 

166. 

ddau na vdpranayindm Simpl. I. 246. 
ddau sdma prayoktavyam, see idmnai- 

vddau. 

dpatkdle tu samprapte Simpl. II. 112. 
dpadam prdpnuydt svdml I. 300. Simpl. 

I. 292. 
dpadarthe dhanam raksed Simpl. I. 356 ; 

III. 86. 

dpadi yendpakrtam, faulty reading for 

dpadi yentipa*, q.v. 
dpadi yentipakrtam I. 339 ; IV. 15. 

Simpl. I. 336 ; IV. 16. 
dpanndxdya vibudhaih Simpl. II. 171. 
dpdtamdtrasaundaryam I. 388. 
dydti skhalitaih pddair I. 152. Simpl. 

I. 198. 

dydsaisatalabdhasya II. 126. 
dyuh karma ca vittam ca II. 64. 
drddhyamdno nrpatih prayatndd I. 273. 
dropyate 'smd xaildgrarn, I. 19. 
dvartah samxaydndm I. 146. Simpl. I. 

191. 

dsandc chayandd ydndt Simpl. IV. 65. 
dsane tiayane ydne III. 209. 
asannam eva nrpatir I. 28. Simpl. I. 

35. 
dstdm tdvat kim anyena IV. 48. Simpl. 

IV. 90. 

dharann api na gvastho I. 265. 

iksor agrdt kramaxah II. 31. 

icchati satl sahasram V. 62. Simpl. 

V. 82. 

Hah sa daityah prdptaxrir Simpl. 1. 245. 
istam daddti grhndti, see daddti prati- 

grhndti. 
iha lake hi dhanindm Simpl. I. 5. 

Isvard bhuriddnena 11.56. Simpl. II. 67. 

ukto bhavati yah purvam I. 238. Simpl. 
I. 244, 422. 



Index of Stanzas 



205 



ucchedyam api vidvdmso III. 53. Simpl. 

III. 63, 145. 

utksipya tittibhah paclau I. 329. Simp], 

I. 314. Cp. svacittakalpito garvah. 
*uttamam pranipdtena IV. 61. Simpl. 

IV. 109, 114. 

utlarad uttaram vdkyam I. 46. Simpl. 

1.60. 

uttidha. ksanam ekam V. 18. 
uttiithamdnas tu paro Simpl. I. 234. 
utpatato 'py antariksam II. 184. 
ntpatanti yad dkdxe Simpl. II. 123. 
utsdhaSaktiyutavikraina II. 122. 
utsahasaktuampanno III. 23. Simpl. 

III. 30. 

iitsdhasampannamadirghaguf.ramTL.\\Z. 
udlrito 'rthah paSundpi grhyate I. 20. 

Simpl. I. 43. 

uddfirtesv api sastresu III. 79. 
udyatesv api xastresu, see uddhrtesv api. 
udyamena vino, rdjan Simpl. II. 132. 
udyamena hi sidhyanti II. 139. Simpl. 

II. 131. 

udyoginam purusasimham upaiti laksmir 

Simpl. I. 361 ; II. 130. 
unnamyonnamya talraiva II. 75. Simpl. 

H. 91. 
upakdrdd dhi lokdndm II. 29. Simpl. 

II. 34. 
upakdrigu yah sadhuh IV. 60. Simpl. 

I. 247; IV. 108. 
upadesapradatrnam IV. 59. Simpl. IV. 

107. 
*upadexo no, ddtavyo IV. 55. Simpl. 

I. 390 ; IV. 97, 101. 
upadeio hi mttrkhdndm Simpl. I. 389. 
upanatabhayair yo yo III. 202. 
upavistah sabhamadhye Simpl. III. 109. 
*updyam cintayed vidvdn I. 393. Simpl. 

I. 406. 

updydndm ca sarvesdm Simpl. I. 12. 
updyena jayo yddrg Simpl. I. 209. 
*updyena hi tat kurydd I. 159. Simpl. 

I. 207. 



updrjitdndm arthdndm I. 2. Simpl. II. 

150. 
upeksitah k&nabalo 'pi Satruh Simpl. I. 

235. 
uxand vetti yac chdstram I. 142. Simpl. 

1.185. ' 

fist/id hi vittajo vrddhim II. 52. Simpl. 

II. 64. 

rnaxesam agnixesam III. 219. Simpl. 

III. 178. 

rtumatydm tu tisthantydm III. 187. 

ekam hanydn no, vd hanydd Simpl. I. 

206. 
eka eva hitdrthdya III. 70. Simpl. III. 

80. 

ekam ndma jaddtmakasya I. 206. 
ekam aSvdnrte hanti, see panca pasvanrte 

hanti. 

ekam utkanthayd vydptam I. 199. 
ekam bhumipatih karoti I. 223. Simpl. 

I. 240. 
ekasthdne prasute vdg, see ekd pras&yate 

mdtd. 

ekasya karma samviksya Simpl. I. 342. 
ekasya janmano 'rthe I. 173. 
^ekasya duhkhasya na ydvad II. 185. 

Simpl. II. 175. 

Ifekasydpy atither annam III. 147. 
ekah svddu na bhunjlta Simpl. V. 103. 
ekdkini vanavdsiny I. 5. 
ekdkl grhasamtyaktah V. 11. Simpl. 

V. 15. 
ekd prastiyate mdta IV. 6. Simpl. IV. 

5. 
ekena gmitapdjalddhararuco SimpL I. 

136. 

ekendpi gunavata Intr. Simpl. H 9, 1 5. 
ekendpi sudhirena IV. 37. Simpl. IV. 

41. 
ekesdm vdci Hukavad anyetdm Simpl. I. 

62. 



206 



Index of Stanzas 



*ekodardh prthaggnvd II. 6. Simpl. V. 

101, 102.' 

eko 'pi ko 'pi sevyo yah III. 62. 
eko bhdvah soda Sasto III. 56. Simpl. 

III. 66. 
etadarthe kutindndm I. 305. Simpl. I. 

297. 
etdh svdrthapard ndryah V. 50. Simpl. 

V. 65. 
eta hasanti ca rudanti ca I. 148. Simpl. 

I. 192. 

frandabhinddrkanalaih Simpl. I. 96. 
"fevam vilapya bahuSah III. 161. 
evam ca bhdsate lokaS Simpl. V. 20. 
evamjnatva narendrena Simpl. I. 84. 
\evam vktvd sa dharmdtmd III. 150. 
evam manusyam apy ekam III. 47. 

Simpl. III. 55. 
f esa sdkunikah fete III. 136. 
ehy dgaceha samdvitdsanam II. 48. 

Simpl. I. 253 ; II. 60. 

aixvaryavanto 'pi hi nirdhands te II. 164. 

autsukyagarbhdbhramativadr8tiKll..\%&. 
ausadhdrthasumantrdndm Simpl. 1. 203. 

kah kdlah kdni mitrdni I. 271. 

kaccid astddaSdnyesu, see ripor astdda- 

xatfdni. 

kantakasya ca bhagnasya I. 222. 
kathdnvitam satkavi Prasasti 1. 
kanakabhusanasamgrahanocito I. 63. 

Simpl. I. 75. 
kapindm vasaydsvdndm V. 59. Simpl. 

V. 79. 

^kapotadevd sury da, vol. xii, p. 49 ff. 
kamalamadhunas tyaktvd I. 290. 
kampamdnam adho 'veksil. 153. Simpl. 

I. 199. 

kampah svedas tathd Simpl. HI I. 187. 
karasddo 'mbaratydgas I. 137. Simpl. 

I. 178. 
karnavisena ca bhagnah Simpl. I. 303. 



kartavyah pratidivasam prasannacittaih 

II. 160. 

kartavyam era kartavyam I. 426. 
*kartavydny eva mitrdni II. 169. 
kalahdntdni harmydni V. 57. Simpl. 

V. 76. 

kalpayati yena vrttim I. 48. 
^kaScit ksudrasamdcdrah III. 121. 
kdkamdmsam tathocchistam I. 302. 

Simpl. I. 294. 
kdke Saucam dyutakdresu salyam I. 110. 

Simpl. I. 147. 

kdce manir manau kdco Simpl. I. 77. 
kdmavyajam vpetya, reading of Simpl. 

H I for dhydnavydjam u. 
kdyah samnihitdpdyah II. 194. Simpl. 

IL 177. 

kdrandn mitratdm e^'II.26. Simpl.II.31. 
kdrunyam samvibhdgas ca II. 20. Simpl. 

II. 24. 

kdrkaSyam ttanayor drisos 1. 147. 

Simpl. I. 190. 
kdrttike vdtha caitre ca III. 31. Simpl. 

III. 38. 



kdrydkdryam andryair I. 234. 
kdrydny arthdvamardena I. 224. 
kdrydny uttamadanilasahasaphaldny I. 

357. Simpl. I. 376. 
kdlah samnihitdpdyah, see kdyah tarn \ 
kdldtikramanam vrtter I. 116. Simpl. 

I. 154. 

kdlindydh pulinendranlla I. 293. 
kale yathdvad adhigata" I. 27. 
kdlo hi sakrd abhyeti III. 117. 
kdvyaSdstravinodena II. 171. 
kail vivarjayec cauryam V. 38. Simpl. 

V. 52. 

kirn Sakyam gumatimatdpi tatra II. 176. 
kirn aiakyam buddhimatdm I. 184. 
kirn karisyati pdndityam I. 384. Simpl. 

I. 394. 
kirn karoty eva pdndityam, see kirn, 

karixyati. 



Index of Stanzas 



207 



\kirn krandasi nirdkranda IV. 27. 

Simpl. IV. 29. 

kim gajena prabhinnena I. 231. 
kirn candanaih sakarpurais II. 45. 

Simpl. H. 55. 

kim cintitena bahund II. 153. 
kim taya kriyate dhenvd Introd. 3. 

Simpl. Introd. 4. 
kim taya kriyate laksmyd Simpl. II. 

134 ; V. 37. 

kim tena jatu jatena, Simpl. I. 26. 
kimpaurusam raksati yena II. 167. 
kim bhaktendsamarthena I. 72. Simpl. 

I. 97. 

kim bhdsitena gurund I. 322. 
kiritamanicitrevu Simpl. III. 150. 
^kukrtam kvparijndtam V. 12. Cp. 

kudrstam leu. 
*kudrstam kuparijnatam V. 1. Simpl. 

V.' 1, 17. Cp. kukrtam ku. 
kuputro 'pi bhavet pumtdm V. 14. 

Simpl. V. 19. 
kubjanya kitakhdtasya II. 84. Simpl. 

n.89. 

kurvanti tdvat prathamam Simpl. I. 

193. 
kurvann api vyallkdni, see anekadoxa- 

duxto 'pi. 
kurvan hi vaitaslm vrttim, see kramdt 

vaitaa. 
kulam ca iilam ca III. 191. Simpl. 

IV. 71. 
kulapatanamjanagarhdm 1. 135. Simpl. 

I. 176. 

kiitalekhyair dhanotsargair Simpl. III. 

138. 
kurmasamkocam atddya III. 17. Simpl. 

III. 21. 

krlaniScayino vandyds II. 146. Simpl. 
' II. 142. 

krtasatam asafau nastam I. 243. 
krldntapaSabaddhdndm II. 4. Simpl. 

II. 5, 172 ; III. 169. 
krtdntavihitam karma I. 380. 



krtd bhiksd rekair vitarati Simpl. I. 11 

' (om. HI). 

krtl kasya budhah ko 'tra, see tasydh krte. 
krte praiikrtam kurydd V. 64. Simpl. 

' V. 84. ' 

*krte mniscaye pumsdm I. 196. 
krtyam devadvijdtlndm III. 55. Simpl. 

III. 65. 

krtydkrtyam na manyeta Simpl. I. 277. 
krtrimam ndSam dydti II. 25. Simpl. 

' H. 30. 

krtvd krtyavidas tirthair Simpl. III. 71. 
krtvdparddham nastah san I. 355. 
krtsndm api dhardm jitvd II. 108. 
krpano 'py akulmo 'pi, see virupo 'py aku. 
krmayo bhasma vuthd vd I. 351. 
ke ndma na vinaSyanti Simpl. IV. 86. 
kelih pradahati majjdm Simpl. I. 175. 
kevalam vyasanasyoktam Simpl. II. 181. 
ko gatvd yamasadanam I. 320. 
ko grhndti phanamanim I. 316. 
ko 'tibhdrah samarthdndm I. 22. Simpl. 

II. 51, 121. 
ko dhirasya manasvinah II. 111. Simpl. 

II. 120. 

kopaprasddavastuni I. 29. Simpl. I. 36. 
ko 'rthdn prdpya na garvito I. 109. 

Simpl. I. 146. 
ko vd ta*ya manasvino, see ko dhirasya 

ma. 

kosaksayo na nidrd ca Simpl. III. 128. 
kauiseyam krmijam suvarnam I. 70. 

Simpl. I. 94. 
kramdt vaitasavrftis tu III. 16. Simpl. 

III. 20. 

kriyddhikam vd vacanddhikam vd I. 55. 
kriydsu yuktair nrpa cdracakguso I. 236. 
kruro lubdho 'laso 'talyah III. 20. 

Simpl. in. 26. 

kllbe dhairyam, see kdke Saucam. 
kleSasydngam adattvd V. 31. Simpl. 

V. 32. 

kva gato mrgo na jwati I. 163. 
leva #a daSarathah svarge bAutvdlll. 232. 



208 



Index of Stanzas 



ksanikdh garvasamskdrd I. 208. 
ksate prahdrdh prapatanti II. 186. 
' Simpl. II. 178; HI also IV. 88. 
ksdntitulyam tapo ndsti II. 162. 
kslnah sravati Simpl. HI V. 76. 
kslyate ndpabhogena II. 191. 
*foudram arthapatim prdpya III. 81. 

Simpl. III. 91, 110. 
ksemydm sasyapraddm nityam Simpl. 

III. 85. 

khanann dkhulilam simhah III. 13. 
Simpl. III. 17. 

gaganam iva nasfatdram Simpl. V. 6. 
gaccha duram api yatra nandasi I. 430. 
gajabhtijamgamayor api, see raviniSdka" . 
gajavihamgabhujamga', see fasidivdka- 

rayor. 
gandasthale madakalo, and gandastha- 

lesu, see gallastftalesu. 
gandopdnte snciranib fir tarn, see gallo- 

pdnte. 
galavayamm api ptimsdm II. 105. 

Simpl. I. 10. 
gandhena gdvah pafyanti III. 58. Simpl. 

III. 67. 
gargo hi pddasaucdl Simpl. IV. 47 (om. 

HI). 
gallasthalesu madavdrisu Simpl. I. 123. 

(gandasthaksu HI.) 
gallopdnte suciranibhrtam I. 291. 
gavdm arthe brdhmandrthe Simpl. 1. 205. 
gavdrthe brdhmandrthe ca Simpl. I. 420 ; 

n. 104. 

*gavd$ananam sa vacah Srnoii I. 417. 
gdtram samk-ucitam gatir III. 169. 

Simpl. IV. 78. 

gita&dstravinodena, see kdvya. 
gunavattarapdtrena Simpl. I. 287. 
gunavanmitrandsena II. 38. 
gunavdn apy asanmantri I. 370. Simpl. 

1.384. 
gundlayo 'py aganmanlri^egiinai'dn apy. 



\gundh samkhydparityaktds II. 47. 

Simpl. II. 59. 
gnniganaganandrambhe Simpl., H Intr. 7, 

I Intr. 3. 

gunegu rdgo vyasanesv anddaro III. 229. 
gurur dgnir dvijdtlndm I. 257. 
gurutakatadhuramdharas I. 16. 
gurundm ndmamdtre 'jnTLI. 71. Simpl. 

III. 81. 
guror apy avaliptasya I. 169. Simpl. 

I. 306. 
guroh sutdm mitrabhdrydm II. 94. 

Simpl. II. 107. 

grdhrdkdro 'pi sevyah sydd Simpl. I. 
' 302. 
\grdhrendpahrtam mdmsam IV. 51. 

Simpl. IV. 93. 

grham satrum api prdptam Simpl. 1.289. 
grhakfetravivddesu III. 84. 
grhamad/iyanikhdtena Simpl. II. 149. 
grhi yatrdgatam drstvd, see yais cdtjate 

prdghunake. 

gopdlena prajddhenor Simpl. II. 218. 
godhikakarmaniyuklah V. 23. Simpl. 

'i. 15. 

grdsdd ardham api gra&am II. 55. 

Simpl. II. 66. 
grlsmdtapatapto 'pi hi I. 317. 

*catikd kdsthakutena I. 335. Simpl. 

I. 332. 

catuhkarno 'pi Simpl. HI I. 96. 
caturthopdyasddhye tu III. 21. Simpl. 

III. 27, 135. 

catvdriha sahasrdni Prasasti 7. 
candanataruxu bhitjamgd I. 277. 
candandd api sambhiito I. 399. 
calaty ekena pddena I. 77. 
cdtataskaradurvrttais Simpl. I. 343. 
cdranair vandibhir nlcairV. 51. Simpl. 

V. 66. 

*cUikdm dipitdm paxya III. 118. 
citracdtukarair Uirfyair I. 377. Simpl. 

I. 385. 



Index of Stanzas 



209 



citrasvddukathair, see citracatukarair. 
citraxvddakathair, see citracatukarair. 
dram dugdho 'nadvdn I. 246. 

chayasuptamrgah sakunta II. 2. Simpl. 

II. 2. 
chittvd pa&am apdsya kuta II. 67. 

Simpl. II. 81. 
chidrezv anarthd bahatibhavanti , p.251,2. 

jananvmano harati jdtavati I. 213. 
janitd copanetd ca Simpl. IV. 66. 
*\jambuko hudayuddhena I. 122, 155. 

Simpl. I. 162. 

jayanti te jindh, see te jayanti. 
jalpanti sdrdham anyena I. 105. Simpl. 

I. 135. 

jdtah putro 'mijdtax ca I. 385. 
jdtamdtram na yah iiatrum I. 191. 

Simpl. I. 233, 364 ; III. 3. 
jdtaxya nadltire Simpl. I. 28. 
jdteti kanyd mahatiha cintd I. 212. 
jdnann api naro daivdt IV. 31. Simpl. 

IV. 35. 

jdlam dddya gacchanti Simpl. II. 8. 

Cp. gamhatdx tu Aarantime. 
jihvd laulyapra" Simpl. II. 3. 
jlryanti jiryatah keSd V. 63. Simpl. 

V. 16, 83. 

jlvanto 'pi mrldh panca I. 264. Simpl. 

I. 266. 

jlvan naro bhadraxatdnipaxyatij). 254,14. 
jtv/ti prabruvan proktah I. 37. Simpl. 

1.53. 

jndnam caksur na tu drk II. 96. 
jndnam madadarpaharam I. 368. 
jndnam madopaSamanam, see madddiksd- 

lanam Sdstram. 
jvdldxaiaruddhdmbaram I. 321. 

f tatas tarn lubdhako drstvd III. 151. 
tyatas tadvacanam srutvd III. 141. 
tyatah tamtrattafirdayah III. 126. 
divydmbaradhard III. 162. 



\tato yasfim xaldkdm ca III. 157. 
^tat tathd sddhaydmy etac III. 148. 
tat te yuktam prabho kartum, see tatra 

yuktam pra. 
^tatra taptvd tapo ghoram vol. xii, 

p. 50. 

f tatra ddvdnalam drstvcl III. 165. 
tatra yuktam prabho kartum III. 34. 

Simpl. III. 42. 
tadarthatn ca kulindndm, see etadarthe 

ku. 
tad daivam iti samcintya, see na daivam 

iti samcintya. 

tanavo 'py dyatd nityam Simpl. II. 7. 
^tapds tepe tato varsa vol. xii, p. 46. 
tayd gavd kim, see kim tayd kriyate. 
talavad drxyate vyoma I. 438. 
'ftasmdt tvam dvesam utsrjya III. 140. 
tasmat sarvaprayatnena trivarga III. 

210. 
tasmat sarvaprayatnena ndmdpi IV. 46. 

Simpl. IV. 85. 
ta#mdt sydt kalaho yatra V. 56. Simpl. 

V. 75. 

tasmdd ekdntam dsddya Simpl. III. 7. 
tasmdd durgam drdham krtvd III. 42. 

Simpl. III. 51. 

tasmdd vivdhayet kanydm III. 185. 
f tasmdn na xocdmi p. 151,10 and pada 3 

of II. 93. Simpl. II. 105, pada 3, 

and p. 25,17. 
tasmdn na zyat phalam yatra III. 14. 

Simpl. III. 18. 

tasya katJiam na cald Simpl. V. 33. 
tyasya tadvacanam frutvd III. 143. 
tasydh krte budtiah ko nu II. 109. 
tdditd api dandena Simpl. IV. 89. 
tddito 'pi durukto 'pi Simpl. I. 89. 
tdnindriydny avikaldni II. 81. Simpl. 

V. 26. ' 
tdvaj janmdpi duhkhdya I. 263. Simpl. 

I. 265. 

tdvat pntir Ihaml lake II. 41. Simpl. 

II. 47. 

6 



210 



Index of Stanzas 



tdvat sydt mrvakrtyem II. 147. Simpl. 

II. 143. 

tdvat syat suprasanndsyas, see tdvad eva 

pradhdnam syat. 
tdvad eva pradhdnam gydt V. 49. Simpl. 

V. 64. 

tdvad bhayasya bhetavyam I. 170. 
tdsdm vdkydni krtydni Simpl. I. 140. 
\tiraiicdm api yatredrk II. 199. 
tiryancam purusam vapi III. 106. 

Simpl. III. 116.' 
tuthan yo madhyago nityam III. 43. 

' Simpl. III. 52. 
tisthen madhyagato nityam and tisthed 

yo madhyago, see tuthan yo madhyago 

nityam. 

\tisrah kotyo 'rdhakoti ca III. 164. 
tlkmopdyaprdptigamyo III. 223. 
*tuldm lohasahasrasya I. 404, 409. 

Simpl. I. 409, 414. 
tulydrtham tulyasdmarthyam Simpl. I. 

248. 
trndni n6nmulayati pra I. 94. Simpl. 

I. 122. 
trndni bhumir udakam I. 131. Simpl. 

I. 171. 
trsnedevi namas tubhyam II. 99. Simpl. 

V. 81 (cp. lobhdd eva nard mudha). 
te jayanti jind yesdm V. 9. Simpl. 

V. 12. 
te dhanyds te vivekajnds Simpl. I. 

262. 
tendpi ca varo datto I. 190. Simpl. I. 

231. 
*tyaktds cdbhyantard yena I. 260. 

Simpl. I. 259. 

tyajanti mitrdni dhanena liinam II. 106. 
tyajet ksudhdrtd, see bubhuksitah kirn na. 
tyajed ekam kulasydrthe Simpl. I. 355 ; 

III. 84.' 

tydgini Sure vidusi ca III. 222. 
tydjyam na dhairyam Simpl. I. 316. 
trayah sthdnam na muncanti I. 160. 
}tvayd saha maydvaJsyam I. 282. 



damstrdvirahitah sarpo II. 70. Simpl. 

I. 232 ; II. 12, 84 ; III. 49. 
daksinddisamrddhasya Simpl. III. 156. 
dandam muktvd nrpo yo 'nydn Simpl. 

III." 146. 
dattvd tan eva ydcanti, see ddtdro 'py 

atra ydcante. 

dattvdpi kanyakdm vain Simpl. I. 276. 
dattvd ydcanti purutd, see ddtdro 'py 

atra ydcante. 
daddti pratigrhndti II. 39; IV. 11. 

Simpl. 11.45; IV. 12. 
dadydt sadhur yadi nijapade Simpl. I. 

366. 
dantasya niskosanakena rdjan I. 59. 

Simpl. I. 71. 
dayitajanaviprayogo II. 179. Simpl. 

II. 174. 

darsitabhaye 'pi dhdtari I. 79. Simpl. 

I. 104. 

ddtdro 'py atra ydcante II. 117. 
data laghur api sevyo Simpl. II. 68. 
ddnam bhogo ndxas tisro Simpl. II. 151. 
ddnena tulyo nidhirasti ndnyah II. 131. 

Simpl. II. 158. 

^ddridryarogaduhkhdni III. 139. 
ddridryasya pard mtirtir Simpl. II. 159. 
ddndrydt pur-usasya bdndhava II. 78. 
ddridryad dhriyam eti, see nirdravyo 

hriyam eti. 
ddretu kimcit purusasya I. 74. Simpl. 

I. 100. 

^ddvdgnineva nirdagdhd III. 134. 
dikm bhumau tathdkdse I. 207. 
duhkham dtmd paricchettum I. 323. 
duradhigamah parabhdgo I. 333. Simpl. 

1.330; V. 34. 

dtirdrddhydh Sriyo rdjnam Simpl. I. 67. 
durdrddhyd hi rdjdnah Simpl. I. 64. 
d urdroham padam rdjndm Simpl. I. 66. 
durgam trikutah parikhd Simpl. V. 90. 
durgazthd api vadhyante Simpl. III. 144. 
durjanagamyd ndryah I. 272. Simpl. 

I. 278. 



Index of Stanzas 



211 



durjanah prakrtim ydti I. 240. 
durdivase ghanatimire III. 177. Simpl. 

IV. 53. (Cp. the following- stanza.) 
durdivase 'sitapakse I. 133. Simpl. I. 

173. (Cp. the preceding 1 stanza.) 
durmantrdn nrpatir vinasyati I. 129. 

Simpl. I. 169. 
durmantrinam kam upaydnti III. 211. 

Simpl. HI III. 160. 
durlabhd striva cittena Simpl. III. 149. 
dwtabuddhir abuddhiS ca and dusta- 

buddhir dharmabuddhir, see dharma- 

buddhir abuddhix ca. 
dusprdpydni bahuni Simpl. V. 28. 
dutam vd lekham vd III. 75. 
diita eva hi samdadhydd III. 76. 
duramdrgaxramaSrdntam, see dtirdydtam. 
durasthdndm avidydndm Simpl. IV. 72. 
durasthdm api yena paityasi I. 205. 
durad ucchritapdnir drdra I. 285. 
durdydtam pathaxrdntam IV. 4. Simpl. 

IV. 4. 
^devo 'pi tarn langhayitum, p. 151,8 and 

pada 2 of II. 93. Simpl. II. 106, 

pada 2, and p. 25,16. 
defam kdlam kdryam I. 258. 
deSam utsrjyajlvanti, see trayah sthdnam 

no, muncanti. 
dedndm upari ksmdpd I. 117. Simpl. 

I. 155. 

demntare*u bahuvidhabfidsd' Simpl. I. 

397. 

dainyaya pdtratdm eti Simpl. II. 97. 
daivavaSdd upapanne I. 4. 
dosam drlto janak krtsnam Simpl. III. 

163. 
daurgalyam dehindm duhkham Simpl. 

II. 96. 

daurbhdgydyatanam dhiyo II. 85. 
dyutam yo yamadutdbham I. 45. Simpl. 

I. 58. 

dravyaprakrtihlno 'pi 1. 33. Simpl. 1.48. 
dvandvdldpasabhegaja I. 25. 
dvdv vpdydv ifta proktau Simpl. II. 163. 



dvigunam trigunam vittam V. 26. Simpl. 

I. 18.' 

dvijihvam udvegakaram I. 397. 
dvidhdkdram bhaved ydnam III. 30. 

Simpl. III. 37. 
dvipdswisasimhdgni I. 364. 
dmsaddvesaparo nityam I. 42. Simpl. 

I. 57. 

dvisdsivisasimhdgni" , see dvipdsivisa* . 
dwpdd anyasmdd api II. 154. 
dvesidvesaparo nityam, see dvisaddvesa- 

paro nityam. 

r tvam III. 57. 



dhanadasya tathaiva vajrinah I. 433. 
dhanavdn duskullno 'pi II. 104. 
dhanavdn matimdn kirn, see sadhana 

iti ko. 
dhanddikesu vidyante Simpl. HI II. 

132. 
dhanyds tdta napasyantiTlAS (seepara- 

hastagatdm bhdrydm). Simpl. V. 78. 
dhanyds te ye na, see dhanyds tdta na. 
*dharmabuddhir abuddkiS ca I. 389. 

Simpl. I. 396. 
dharmasatyavihinena III. 19. Simpl. 

III. 25. 
dharmdrtham yatatdm apiJia Simpl. I. 

371. 
dharmdrtham yatya vittehd Simpl. II. 

157. 
dharsandm marsayed yo 'tra V. 60. 

Simpl. V. 80. 

dhavaldny dtapatrdni Simpl. I. 42. 
dhairyam hi kdryam gatatam I. 216. 
dhydnavydjam upetya Simpl. V. 14. 

na kasyacit kaScid iha 1. 18. 
\na kdryam adya me ndtha III. 159. 
*f na kirn dadydn na kim kurydt IV. 41. 
na kurydn narandthasya I. 43. 
na kauhnydn na saithdrddnSimp}.!. 116. 
nakrah svasthdnam dtddya III. 38. 
Simpl. III. 46. 



212 



Index of Stanzas 



na ksudhd pidyate yas tu Simpl. I. 90. 

nakhindm ca nadmdm ca I. 52. 

na gajandm sahasrena I. 187. Simpl. 

I. 228;' II. 13. 

na garvam kurute mane Simpl. HI 1. 88. 
\na grham grham ity dhur III. 130. 

Simpl. IV. 81. 
na gopraddnam na mahipraddnam I. 298. 

Simpl. I. 290. 

*nagnah Sravanako dagdhah I. 378. 
na ca cchidram vind Satrur Simpl. III. 

124. 

na candrena na causadhyd Simpl. I. 380. 
na ca svalpakrte bhuri, see na sa sval- 

pakrfe bhuri. 
na jdtu samanam yasya, see praydfy 

upaSamam. 
na too chastrair na ndgendrair Simpl. I. 

124. 
na tat svarge 'pi saukhyam sydd Simpl. 

V. 49. 

fwffl tathd karind ydnam III. 214. 
na tathd bddhyate lake II. 74. Simpl. 

II. 88. 

na tddrg jayate saukhyam III. 82. 

Simpl. III. 92. 
na tan sutlrthais tapasd, see yon yajna- 

gamghaii tapasd ca lokdn. 
na te kimcid akartavyam II. 100. 
na tv avijhdta&Ilagya, see na hy avi- 

jndta. 

na daddti yo na bhuhkte II. 127. 
na ddnatulyo vidhir atti, see ddnena 



nadlndm ca kuldndm ca Simpl. IV. 49. 
na dirghadarsino yagya III. 196. Simpl. 

III. 167. 

a durjano vairam iti prakupyati I. 239. 
na devd yaxtim dddya Simpl. III. 182. 

(See the following stanza.) 
na devd A Sastram dddya Simpl. III. 183. 

(See the preceding stanza.) 
na daivam iti tamcintya II. 145. Simpl. 

II. 140. 



*na pujayati yo garvdd I. 100. Simpl. 

I. 130. 
na prcched gotracaranam IV. 3. Simpl. 

IV. 3. 
na prajilayd visdrinyd, see prajnaydti- 

visdrinyd. 
na badhyante hy aviSvasta 1. 88. Simpl. 

I. 114; 11.40. 
na bhaktyd kasyacit ko 'pi I. 407. Simpl. 

I. 412. 
namati vidhivat pratyutthanam I. 

287. 

na manusyaprakrtind I. 431. 
f<z mayd tava hastdgram II. 54. 
na mdtari na ddresu II. 190. 
fa me dhanur ndpi ca II. 60. 
na yajnasamghair api, see na tdn sutir- 

thait tapasd. 
na yajvdno 'pi gacchanti I. 308. Simpl. 

1.300. 
nayatra Sakyate kartum IV. 62. Simpl. 

IV. 11. 

na yatrdsti gatir vdyo V. 35. Simpl. 

V. 48. 

na yasya cestitarpvidydn I. 261. Simpl. 

I. 261. 

na yasya xakyate kartum, see na yatra 

sakyate kartum. 
naydd apetam pravadanti yuddham I. 

434. 

na yojanaSatam duram II. 98. 
narakdya matis te cet II. 51. Simpl. 

II. 63. 

narapatikitakarta dve&yatdm I. 101. 

Simpl. I. 131. 
narandm ndpito dhurtah III. 66. Simpl. 

III. 76. 

narddhipa nlcamatdnuvartino I. 369. 

Simpl. I. 383. 

narendrd bhtiyistham gunavati I. 294. 
na vadhyate hy avisvasto and na va- 

dhyante hy a, see na badhyante hy a", 
navanltasamdm vdnlm I. 394. Simpl. 

I. 407. 



Index of Stanzas 



213 



no, vittam darsayet prdjnah Simpl. I. 

400. 
na mnd pdrthivo bhrtyair 1. 68. Simpl. 

1.79. 
na mbhdvyante laghavo V. 6. Simpl. 

V. 7. 
na vixvaset purvavirod/titasya III. 1. 

simpi. in. i. 

na viSvaged avisvaste IV. 12. Simpl. 

II. 39 ; IV. 13. 
na viyvdgam vind Satrur II. 33. Simpl. 

I. 115; 'll. 33. 

na failairhge kamalam prarohati I. 278. 
naxyati vipulamater api, see vipiilamater 

api nasyati. 

naSyanti gund gunindm I. 242. 
nastam apdtre danam I. 244. 
nagtam mrtam atikrdntam 1. 336. Simpl. 

I. 333. 
na sa gvalpakrte bhuri IV. 25. Simpl. 

I. 19. 

na gd mdya na tad danam Simpl. I. 4. 
fa sd gtrity abhimantavyd III. 133. 
na suvarnam na ratndni Simpl. IV. 74. 
na so 'fti puruso rdjndm I. 226. Simpl. 

I. 241. 

na smaranty aparddhdndm I. 279. 
na tvalpam apy adhyavasdyabhiroh II. 

116. 
na svalpasya krte bhuri, see na sa svalpa- 

krte bhUri. 
na hi tad vidyate kimcid V. 19. Simpl. 

1.2. 
na hi bhavati yan na bhdvyam II. 8, 134. 

Simpl. II. 9, 124. 
na hi viisvasaniyam ydt III. 87. 
*na hy avijndtaxlldya I. 256. Simpl. 

I. 252. 

*f ndkaxmdc chdndillmdtd II. 53. Simpl. 

II. 65, 78. 

ndgnis trpyati kdisthdnam 1. 106. Simpl. 

I. 137. 
ndcchddayati kaupinam III. 89. Simpl. 

III. 97. 



ndjndtabalawryesu I. 57. 
ndtiprasangah pramaddsu kdryo I. 144. 

Simpl. I. 187. 

ndtyuccam merutiikharam II. 123. 
*ndnamyamndmya(eddrul.3&3. Simpl. 

I. 386. ' 

ndnyad gildd varam lake V. 43. Simpl. 

V. 57. 
ndprstas tasya tad brtiydd, see aprstas 

tasya tad brtiydd. 
ndbhaksyam bhaksayet prdjnah. I. 304. 

Simpl. I. 296. 
ndbhiseko na samskdrah I. 6. 
ndbhyutthdnakriyd yatra II. 50. Simpl. 

II. 62. 

ndmrtam na visam kimcid IV. 29. Simpl. 

IV. 32. 
ndvidagdhah priyam bruydt II. 37. 

Simpl. I. 164. (Cp. nihsprho nddhi- 

kdn gydn.) 
ndSayittim eva nicah I. 366. Simpl. I. 

363, 382. 

ndsndti sevayautsukydd Simpl. I. 267. 
ndsdm kaxcid agamyo 'sfi Simpl. 1. 143. 
ndgty drogyasamam mitram I. 161. 
niksepe grhapatite V. 22. Simpl. 1. 14. 
nijasthdnasthito 'py ekah III. 41. Simpl. 

III. 50. 

nityam narendrabhavane I. 26. 
nityodyatasya purusasya bhaved 1. 195. 
nipdnam iva mandukdh II. 112. 
nimittam uddisya hi yah prakupyati I. 

274. Simpl. I. 283. 
niratiliayam garimdnam Simpl. 1. 30. 
nirodhdc cetaso 'ksdni Simpl. II. 154. 
nirdosam api vittddhyam Simpl. II. 117. 
nirdravyo hriyam eti II. 86. 
nirvHesam yadd svdml I. 66. Simpl. 

I. 78. ' 
ninisendpi garpena Simpl. I. 204 ; 

III.' 87. 

^nixcityaprathamdm vacant Simpl. III.3. 
nigtabdham hrdayam krtvd, see nigtrim- 

Sam hrdayam krlvd. 



214 



Index of Stanzas 



nistrimsam firdayam krtvd I. 352. Simpl. 

I. 367.' 

nihsarpe baddhasarpe vd III. 226. 
nihxprho nddhikdn gydn I. 124. (Cp. 

ndvidagdhah priyam brut/at!) 
^nitiSdstrdrthatattvajno III. 73. 
ntinarn tasydsyapute I. 401. 
f nunam mama nrsamsanya III. 154. 
nrpah kdmdsakto ganayati na I. 253. 
nrpadlpo dhanasneham I. 180. Simpl. 
' I. 221. 

naUan mitram yasya kopdd I. 209. 
^nawa kaScit suhrt tagya III. 122. 
ntinmayukhena ratnena I. 360. 
nopakdram vind pritih II. 40. Simpl. 

II. 46.' 

panca paxvanrte hanti III. 98. Simpl. 

III. 108. ' 
panca&ityadhikam hy etad V. 42. Simpl. 

V. 56. 

\pafijarasthd tatah Srutvd III. 132. 
patur iha purusah pardkrame II. 120. 
*pandito 'pi varam satrur I. 418, 421. 

Simpl. I. 417. 
panydndm gandhikam panyam V. 24. 

Simpl. I. 13. 
patati kaddcin nabhasah V. 29. Simpl. 

V. 29. 

\pativratdpatiprdna III. 131. 
paradesabhaydd bhiid Simpl. I. 321. 
paradosakathdvicaksanah I. 400. 
parapariv ddah parisadi III. 102. 
*paragparasya marmdni III. 172. 
*parasyapidanam kurvan 1.353. Simpl. 

1.368. 
parahaxtagatdm bhdrydm V. 58. (See 

dhanyds tdta na pafyanti.) 
pardkramapardmarsa Simpl. III. 152. 
pardhmukhe 'pi daive 'tra Simpl. I. 360. 
pardnmukhe vidhau pumtdm II. 9. 

Simpl. II. 10. 

paricilam dgacchantam Simpl. I. 16. 
parivarlini samsdre Simpl. I. 27. 



paruxe hilam anvesyam I. 372. 
paresdm dtmanas caiva III. 80. 
parokse gunahantdram I. 284. 
\parjanyasya yathd dhdra II. 46. 

Simpl. II. 58. 

parnaxabdam apisrutvd Simpl. III. 132. 
paryankesv dstaranam I. 134. Simpl. 

I. 174. 

\paryatan prthimm sarvdm I. 281. 
paryanto labhyate bJiumeh I. 95. 
paxya karmavaSdt prdptam II. 138. 

Simpl. II. 129. 

paSya ddnagya mdhdtmyam Simpl. II. 48. 
pdddhato 'pi drdhadanda" Simpl. I. 304. 
pdparddhivad adharmena I. 99. Cp. 

dkhetakazya d/iarmena. 
pita vd yadi vd bhrdtd I. 428. Simpl. 

I. 423. 
pitur grhesu and pitur grhe tu, see pitr- 

vemani yd kanyd. 

pif-rpaitdmaham sthdnam Simpl. I. 365. 
pitrveSman i yd kanyd III. 188. 
pitam durgandhi toyam II. 102. 
plyusam iva samtosam Simpl. II. 153. 
pumsdm asamarthdndm Simpl. I. 324. 
putrdd api priyataram Simpl. II. 49. 
punah pratyupakdrdya Simpl. I. 338. 
purd guroh *a I. 189. Simpl. I. 230. 
puldkd iva dhdnyesu III. 90. Simpl. 

III. 98. 

ptijyate yad aptijyo 'pi Simpl. I. 7. 
pujyo bandhur apipriyo I. 230. 
purndpurne V. 21 (HI V. 20). 
*\punam tdvadaAammierMoH.1. 193. 
*purvamevamaydjndtaml.82. Simpl. 

I. 108. 

purve vayasi yah tsdntah, see pratkame 

vayasi. 
*prcchakena sadd bhdvyamV. 70. Simpl. 

V. 93, 94. 

prstdprstd narendrena I. 437. 
pauunyamdtrakuSalah I. 422. 
paulastyah katham anyadd II. 3. Simpl. 

II. 4. 



Index of Stanzas 



215 



*pracchannam kila bhoktavyam I. 344. 
prajd na ranjayed yas tu III. 228. 
prajdndm dharmasadbhdgo Simpl.1. 344. 
prajdndm pdlanam Sasyam Simpl. I. 

217." 

prajdpldanazamtdpdt Simpl. I. 345. 
prajnaydtimsdrinyd I. 387. 
pranamya vighnahantdram Simpl. H, 

intr. 3 (om. I). 

Tfpratdpayasva vixrabdham III. 145. 
pratidinam upaiti vilayam V. 4. Simpl. 

V. 4. 
pratidivasam ydti lay am, see pratidinam 

itpaiti vilayam. 
pratyaksam yaxya yad bhuktam III. 85. 

Simpl. III. 94. 

pratyaksaram pratipadam Prasasti 3. 
*pratyakse 'pi krte pope III. 174. 

Simpl. IV. 48, 54. 
pratyantaram na punar Prasasti 6. 
pratyddixtah purusas I. 254. 
pratydsattim vrajati puruso I. 269. 
prathame vayasi yah &dntah I. 125. 

Simpl. I. 165. 
prabhuprasddajam mttam I. 38. Simpl. 

1.54. 
prabhoh. prasddam anyasya Simpl. I. 

286. 
pramdndd adhikasydpi Simpl. I. 327 ; 

III. 29. 
pramdndbhyadhikaydpi, see pramdndd 

adhikasydpi. 
pramddindm tathd caurd 1. 118. Simpl. 

I. 156. ' 
praydty upasamam yasya III. 26. Simpl. 

III. 33. 

praviralam, see aviralam. 
prasannavadano hrstah I. 154. Simpl. 

1.200. 
pratarati matih kdrydrambhe III. 221. 

Simpl. in. 180. 

prdjdpatye tekate bhinne Simpl. I. 212. 
prdjnaih snigdhair upakrtam, see bhdva- 

snigdhair u. 



prdnavad raksayed Ihrlydn, see raksed 

bhrtydn yathd prdndn. 
prdnavyayesamutpanneTi. 174. Simpl. 

II. 168. 

prdndtyaye samutpanne, see prdnavyaye. 
*prdptam artham tu yo mohdt IV. 1 . 
prdptamdydrthasilpdnam, Simpl. 1. 399. 
*\prdptavyam artham labhate II. 93 ; 

pada 1 also pp. 147,10. 21 ; 149,9. IS ; 

150,15151,6. Simpl. II. 105, 106, 

109 ; pada 1 also pp. 23,6 ; 24,6. 10. 

18; 25,15. 

prdptavyo niyatibaldsrayena II. 152. 
prdpte bhaye paritrdnam, see Sokdrati- 

bhayatrdnam. 
prdpto bandhanam apy ayam Simpl. II. 

184. 
prdyendtra kuldnvitam kukulajdh I. 410. 

Simpl. I. 415. 
prdrabhyate na khalu vighnabhayena 

Simpl. III. 177. 
prdleyaleSamiSre I. 318. 
prdhuh sdptapadam maitram Simpl. IV. 

106. 

priyam vd yadi vd dvesyam, seepriyo vd. 
priyd hitdS ca ye rdjndm I. 31. 
priyo vd yadi vd dvesyo IV. 2. Simpl. 

IV. 2 ; HI also I. 225. 
pfltim nirantardm krtvd II. 42. Simpl. 

if. 50. 

prerayati param anaryah I. 255. 
proktah pratyuttaram ndha I. 39. 

phalahlnam nrpam bhrtydh I. 114. 

Simpl. I. 152. ' 
phaldrthi nrpatir lokdn 1. 178. Simpl. 

I. 220, 347. 
phaldrthl pdrthivo lokdn, see phaldrthi 

nrpatir lokdn. 

balavantam ripum drstvd III. 36. Simpl. 

I. 311 ;' III. 44^ 127. 
balinapi na bddhyante III. 44. Simpl. 

III. 53. 



216 



Index of Stanzas 



balind8ahayoddhavyam\\\. 18. Simpl. 

III. 23. 
ballyasd samdkrdnto III. 15. Simpl. 

III. 19. 
baliyasd hlnabalo virodham III. 115. 

Simpl. III. 126. 
ballyasi pranamatdm III. 5. Simpl. 

III. 8. 
balotkatena dmtena III. 29. Simpl. 

III. 86. 
balopapanno 'pi hi III. 101. Simpl. 

III. 113. 
*bahavah panditdh kudrdh I. 297. 

Simpi. I. 288. 

*bahaw na viroddhavyd III. 109. 
bahavo 'balavantat ca, see bahubuddhi '. 
bahudhd bahubhih sdrdham III. 67. 

Simpl. III. 77.' 
*bahub uddJi isamdyuktdh III. 104. Simpl . 

III. 114, 118. 

bahundm apy asdrdndm I. 334. Simpl. 

I. 331. 
bdlasydpi raveh pdddh I. 331. Simpl. 

I. 328. 

buddkimdn anurakto 'yam I. 64. 
buddhir yatya balam tasya, see ya*ya 

buddhir ba. 

buddhir yd satlvarahitd I. 363. 
buddher buddhimatdm lake Simpl. V. 47. 
buddhau kalugabhtitdydm Simpl. III.184. 
\*bubhuk*itah kim na karoti IV. 14, 28. 

Simpl. IV. 15^ 30. 
brhaspater api prdjnas, see mahdmatir 

apiprajno. 
brahmaghne ca surdpe ca I. 248 ; IV. 

10. Simpl. III. 157; IV. 10. 

bhaktam saktam kufonam ca, see tsaktam 

bhaktam. 

bhaktdndm upakdrindm Simpl. I. 284. 
*bhaksayitvd bahun matsyan I. 165. 

Simpl. I. 210. 
bhaksyam bhaksayatdm $reyo Simpl. 

IV. 59. 



bhagndsasya karandapinditatanor II. 

159. 

bhajen mdnddhikam vdsam, tee Srayen md. 
\bhadra susvdgatam te 'stu III. 142. 
bhayatrasto narah svdsam Simpl. II. 162. 
bhayam atulam gurulokdt Simpl. V. 31. 
6Aayasamtrasiamanasdml.Ti.lQ5. Simpl. 

III. 165. 

bhaye vd yadi vd harse Simpl. I. 109. 
bhartux cintdmtvartitvam Simpl. I. 69. 
bhavane 'tithayo yasya Simpl. II. 16. 
bhdvasnigdhair upakrtam api I. 225. 

Simpl. I. 285. 

bhinatti samyak prakito I. 349. 
bh innamaramukhavarnah 1.151. Simpl. 

I. 197. 

bhltabhUah purd satrnr Simpl. II. 44. 
*bhutdn yo ndnugrhnati III. 119. 
bhumiksaye, see bhumyekadeSaya. 
b/iumir mitram hiranyam I. 185 ; III. 

12. Simpl. I. 226;' III. 16. 
bhumyekadesasya gundnvitasya I. 427. 

Simpl. HI I. 395. 
bhtiSayyd brahmacaryamca\.%&7 . Simpl. 

I. 269. 

bhrlydparddkajo dandah Simpl. I. 354. 
bhrtyair vind svayam raja Simpl. 1. 80. 
bhedanamdlrakusalas , see paiSunyamd- 

tra. 

bhedayec ca balam raja Simpl. III. 139. 
bhoginah kancukdsaktdh I. 50. Simpl. 

1.65. 
bhojandcchddanamdadydd'V.W. Simpl. 

V. 62. 

manikanakavibhusand yuvatyo I. 313. 
\mandukd vividhd hy etacchalq III. 215. 
maltebhakumbhaparindhini I. 203. 
mattebhakumbhavidalana I. 319. 
matsyo matsyam upddatte Simpl. III. 

154. 

madddiksdlanam &agtram I. 367. 
madonmattasya bhiipasya 1. 121. Simpl. 

I. 161. 



Index of Stanzas 



217 



madyam yathd dvijdtlndm Simpl. IV. 

58. ' 
madhu tifthati vdci yositdm I. 145. 

Simpl. I. 188, 189. 
manave vdcaspataye Simpl. H, Intr. 2 

(om. I). 
manasdpi svajdtydndm I. 307. Simpl. 

I. 299. 

manasd xarvalokdndm Simpl. III. 148. 
mantrindm Ihinnagamdhdne I. 97. 

Simpl.' I 127,381.' 
mantrirupd hi ripavah III. 197. Simpl. 

III. 168. 

mantre tirthe dvije Simpl. V. 105. 
\mayi tvatpddapatite IV. 7. Simpl. 

IV. 7. 

marsayed dhargandm yo 'tra, see dharga- 
ndm marsayed yo 'tra. 

malinamadhunas tyaktvd, see kamala- 
madhunas tyaktvd. 

mahatdm yo 'parddhyata Simpl. I. 307. 

mahatdpy arthasdrena II. 35. Simpl. 

II. 42. 

mahatd spardhamdnasya Simpl. I. 373. 
mahato 'pi ksayam labdhvd Simpl. I. 

374. 
mahattvam etan mahatdm III. 218. 

Simpl. III. 176. 
mahdjanasyasamparkah III. 51. Simpl. 

III. 61. 

mahdn apy ekako vrksah III. 45. Simpl. 

III. 54, 60. 
mahdnta eva mahatdm V. 32. Simpl. 

V. 35. 

mahdn pranunno najahdti I. 376. 
mahdmatir api prdjno Simpl. I. 115; 

II. 37. (Cp. na vilivdsam. vind 

Satrur.) 

md gah khalesu viSvdsam I. 398. 
fmd cdsmai tvam krthd dvesam III. 

138. 
mdtd cawa pita catva Simpl. IV. 70 

(om. HI). 
mdtdpy ekd pitdpy eko I. 416. 



mdtd yasya grhe ndsti IV. 44. Simpl. 

IV. 83. 

mdtrtulyagunojdtas I. 386. 
mdtrvat paraddrdni I. 390. Simpl. I. 

402. 
md tv avijndtaSildya, see na hy avi- 

jndta. 

mdnam udvahatdm pumsdm II. 83. 
mdndd vd yadi vd lobhat III. 97. 

Simpl. III. 107. 
mdnusdndm ayam nydyo. see mdnitudndm 

J * J J * 

pramdnam xydd. 
manusdndm pramdnam sydd III. 86. 

Simpl. III. 95. 

"fmdno darpas tv aJiamkdrah III. 160. 
mano vd darpo vd V. 3. Simpl. V. 3. 
mdndhdtd kva gatas trilokamjayi III. 

233. 

md bhavatu tagyapdpam I. 402. 
mdyayd Satravah sddhyd III. 24. Simpl. 

III. 31. 
mitram vyasanasamprdptam, see dhanyds 

tdta na paSyanti. 

mitram kopi na kasydpi Simpl. II. 113. 
^mitram cdmitratdm ydtam IV. 53. 

Simpl. IV. 95. 

mitradrohl krtaghnaS ca Simpl. I. 421. 
mitrarupd hi ripavah III. 178. 
mitravdn sddhayet kdryam II. 21. 

Simpl. II. 25. 
*mitrdndm yo hitam mkyam, see mitrd- 

ndm hita. 
*mitrdndm hitakdmdndm 1. 325. Simpl. 

I. 315.' 
mitrdrthe Idndhavdrthe ca Simpl. I. 

317. 
*munca munca pataty eko Simpl. IV. 

62, 63. 

muhur vighnitakarmdnam Simpl. I. 387. 
murkhdndm panditd dvesyd I. 411. 

Simpl. L 416. 

murkhena saha vdso 'pi I. 413. 
murtam Idghavam evaitad Simpl. II. 99. 
miilabhrtyoparodhena I. 237. 

rf 



218 



Index of Stanzas 



musifa grhajdtdpi I. 71. Simpl. I. 95. 
mrgd mrgaih sangam anumajanti Simpl. 

I. 282. 
mrtah prapxyati vd voargam I. 312. 

' Simpl. I. 309. 
mrtdndm gvdminah kdrye, see sthitdndm 

gvd. 
mrtaih samprdpyate svargo, see mrtah 

prdpgyati vd svargam. 
mrto (landrail purmo Simpl. II. 94. 
mrtyor atyugradanutrasya, see mrtyor 

ivfigra*. 
mrtyor ivogradandasya III. 25. Simpl. 

' m. 32. 

mrtyor bibhesi kirn bdla Simpl. I. 419. 
mrdundtisuvrttena, see mrdundpi su- 

gandhena. 
mrdundpi sugandhena I. 270. Simpl. 

I. 271. 

mrdund salilena khanyamdndny I. 310. 
mrdghaja iva sukhabhedyo II. 30. 
meghacchdyd khalapntir II. 125. Simpl. 

II. 114. 

\mesena supakdrdndm V. 55. Simpl. 

V. 74. 
maulabtirtyoparodhena, see mulabhf. 

ya upekseta fatrum svam III. 2. Simpl. 

III. 2. 

\yah karoti narah pdpam III. 152. 
yah krlvd sukrtam rdjno Simpl. I. 

86.' 
yac ca vedesu gdstrem III. 176. Simpl. 

IV. 52. ' 

yac chakyam grasitum grdtam IV. 20. 

Simpl. IV. 22, 113. 
yacchanjalam apijalado II. 57. Simpl. 

II. 71. 

yajjlvyate ktanam api Simpl. I. 24. 
yato 'tra krtrimam mitram II. 189. 
yatndd api kah paSyec L 382. Simp]. 

I. 408. 
yatra deSe 'thavd sthdne I. 405. Simpl. 

I. 410. 



yatra na sydt phalam bhuri I. 186. 

Simpl. I. 227. 
yatra stri yatra kitavo V. 48. Simpl. 

V. 63. " 
yatra mdmi nirviSesam, see nirviSesam 

yadd svdmi. 

yatrdkrtis tatra gund vasanti I. 198. 
yatrdhamkarayuktena I. 406. Simpl. 

I. 411. 
yatrotsdhasamdlambo II. 144. Simpl. 

H. 139. 
yatsakdsdn na Idbhah gydt II. 77. 

Simpl. II. 93. 
yathd kdkayavdh proktd II. 72. Simpl. 

H. 86. 
yathd gaur duhyate kale 1. 179. Simpl. 

I. 222. 

yathd chdydtapau nityamH. 136. Simpl. 

II. 127. 

yathd dhenusahasresu II. 135. Simpl. 

H. 125. 
yathd necchati nirogah, see yathd vdn- 

chati. 
yathd bljdnkurah suksmah 1. 181. Simpl. 

I. 223, 348. ' 
yathdmisamjale matsyair Simpl. 1.401 ; 

II. 116. 

yathd yathd prasddena I. 375. 

yathd vdnchati mrogah I. 90. Simpl. 

I. 118. 

^yathd vdtavidhutatya II. 177, 178. 
yathd hi malinair vattrair IV. 26. 

Simpl. IV. 28. 
yathalkena na hastena II. 137. Simpl. 

n. 128. 

yad akdryam akdryam eva tan I. 

425. 
yad antas tan na jihvdydm IV. 47. 

Simpl. IV. 88. 
yad apamrati mesah III. 35. Simpl. 

III. 43. 

yadarthe bhrdtarah putrd V. 52. Simpl. 

V. 69. 
*\yadarthe wakulam tyaktam IV. 40. 



Index of Stanzas 



219 



Simpl. IV. 102, 103 (om. in HI in 

both places). 
yad agatyam vaden martyo Simpl. I. 

256. 
\yad agmadlyam na hi p. 151, 12, and 

pada 4 of II. 93. Simpl. II. 105, 

pada 4, and p. 25, 18. 
yadd yadd pragddena, see yalkd yathd 

pra". 

yadd hi bhdgyaksayapiditdm II. 79. 
yadi janmajardmaranam na bhaved II. 

198. 

yadi na gydn narapatih Simpl. III. 73. 
yadi bhavati daivayogdt, see yady apt 

na bhavati. 

yadi rohinydh xakatam Simpl. I. 211. 
yadi viSati toyardSim I. 215. 
yadi tarvasya lokasya I. 200. 
yadi sydc ckltalo vahniS, see yadi gydt 

pdvakah Sltah. 
yadi gydt pdvakah Sitah III. 175. Simpl. 

IV. 51 ; V. 99. 
yad utsdhl sadd martyah II. 68. Simpl. 

II. 82. 

yadrcchaydpy upanatam Simpl. I. 151. 
yadaiva rdjye kriyate 'bhisekas III. 230. 

SimpL V. 67. 

yad yat kimcit kvacid api Prasasti 4. 
yady api na bhavati daivdt I. 140. 

Simpl. I. 181. 
yad yagya vihitam bhojyam Simpl. IV. 

57. 

yady eva na bhavel lake Simpl. I. 255. 
yad vdnchati diva martyo, see vdnchati 

yad di. 

yad vd tad vd visamapatitam III. 204. 
^yad vydkaranasamyuktam III. 77. 
yan namram sagunam cdpi II. 188. 
yan na vedesu fdslresu, see yae ca ve. 
yah pardbhavasamprdptah Simpl. I. 

313. 

yah pddayor nipatitam I. 259. 
yah prsto na rtam brute III. 4. Simpl. 

iii. 5. 



yah prstvd kurute kdryam IV. 54. Simpl. 

IV. 96. 

yam d$ritya na viSrdmam Simpl. I. 51. 
yayor eva samam vittam I. 288 ; III. 

190. SimpL I. 281 ; II. 27. 
yaS cdgate prdghunake II. 49. Simpl. 

H. 61. 
yaS caUan manyate mtidho I. 108. 

Simpl. I. 139. 
yag tirthdni nije pakse III. 59. Simpl. 

III. 68. 
yas tyaktvd xdpadam mitram V. 66. 

Simpl. V. 87. 
yasmdc ca yena ca yathd ca II. 12. 

SimpL II. 17. 
yagmin jlvati jlvanti I. 10. Simpl. 

1.23. 
yatmin kule yah purmah pradhdnah I. 

299. Simpl. I. 291. 
yagmin krtyam samdveSya Simpl. I. 85. 
yasmin de$e ca kale ca II. 62. Simpl. 

II. 75. 

yagminn apy adhikam cakgur I. 229. 

Simpl. I. 243. 
yagminn evddhikam caksur, see yagminn 

apy adhi. 
yagya kgetram naditire I. 162. Simpl. 

I. 208. 
yagya tagya hi kdryagya III. 200. 

Simpl. III. 171. 
yagya dharmavihmdni III. 88. Simpl. 

III. 96. 

yagya na jndyate vlryam, see yagya na 

jndyate Sllatn,. 
yasya na jndyate falam IV. 17. Simpl. 

IV. 19 ; II. 56. 

yagya na vipadi vigddah I. 80. Simpl. 

I. 105 ; II. 170. 
*yagya ndsti gvayam prajnd V. 46. 

Simpl. V. 60, 70. ' 
*yasya b-uddhir balam tasya I. 172. 

Simpl. I. 214. 
yasya yagya hi kdryagya, see yasya tasya 

hi kdryasya. 



220 



Index of Stanzas 



yagya yasya hi yo bhdvas I. 53. Simpl. 

1.68. 
yasya sydt gahajam mryam Simpl. III. 

160. 
yah satatam pariprcchati Simpl. V. 92 

(om. in HI). 
yah sammdnam gadd dhatle II. 17. 

Simpl. II. 21. 

"\yah sdyam atithim prdptam III. 137. 
yah stokendpi gamtosam Simpl. II. 141. 
yah gprSed rdsabham martyas III. 107. 

Simpl. III. 117. 

yagydrthdg tagya mitrdni Simpl. I. 3. 
yagydsti sarvalra gatih Simpl. I. 322. 
yam labdhvendriyanigraho no, I. 365. 
yarn krtvendriya' ', see yam labdhve. 
*^yddrSam mama pdndityam IV. 50, 52. 

Simpl.' IV. 92, 94! 
^yddrSl vadanacchdyd V. 67, 68. 

Simpl. V. 88, 89. 
yddrsaig samnivasate, see yddrsaih sev- 

yate martyo. 

yddrfaih gevyate martyo Simpl. I. 249. 
ydn yajfiasamghaig tapasd ca lokdn I. 

311. Simpl. I. 308. 
yd punas tristanl kanya V. 72. Simpl. 

V. 96. 
yd bhdryd dustacaritd IV. 45. Simpl. 

IV. 84. 
*^yd mamodvijate mtyam III. 166. 

Simpl. IV. 76, 79, 80. ' 
yd laksmlr ndnuliptdngl III. 27. Simpl. 

III. 34. 

ydvad askhalitam tdvat II. 187. 
^ydvad dste muhtirtaikam III. 127. 
ydvan na lajjate kanya Simpl. IV. 69 

(om. in HI). 
ydsdm ndmndpi kdmah sydt Simpl. IV. 

33. 

ydtyati sajjanahagtam I. 214. 
yd hutrdgnau svakam kdyam, vol. xii, 

p. 48. 

yukto bandhur api priyas, see pftjyo 
bandhur api priyo. 



yuddhakdle' grago yah sydt 1. 36. Simpl. 

1.59. 
yudhyate 'hamkrtim krtvd III. 37. 

Simpl. III.' 45. ' 

ye caprdhur durdtmdno Simpl. I. 39. 
ye jdtyddimahotsdhdn Simpl. I. 38. 
yena kendpy updyena Simpl. I. 358. 
*\yena te jambukah pdrsve I. 309. 
yena yagya krto bhedah Simpl. I. 273. 
yena Siiklikrtd hamsdh II. 158. 
yena gydl lagfmtd loke I. 347. Simpl. 

I. 353. 

yendhamkdrayuktena, see yatrdham kdra. 
^ye nrsamgd durdtmanah III. 123. 
ye bhavanti mahipagya I. 87. Simpl. 

I. 113. 

yesdm sydd vipulam vittam V. 25. 
ye gdmaddnabheddg I. 362. 
yawa bkrlyagatd gampad I. 374. 
yoglyunjlta satatam Simpl. IV. p. 21,13 

(om. in HI). 
yo 'traUatpathatiprdyo Intr. 5. Simpl. 

Intr. 6. 
yo durbalo hy anv api ydcyamdno Simpl. 

IV. 26. " 

yo 'dhltya Sdstram akhilam I. 350. 
yo dhruvdni parityajya II. 143. Simpl. 

II. 137. 

yo na daddti na bhunkte, see na daddti 

yo na bhunkte. 

yo na nihxreyagam jnanam I. 233. 
yo naptijayategandd, see napujayatiyo. 
yo na prdo hitam brute, see yah prsto na 

rtam brute. 
yo na rakxati vitragtdn III. 63. Simpl. 

III. 72. 

yo na vetti gundn yagya I. 32. Simpl. 

I. 47, 350. 

yo ndtmane na gurave I. 11. 
yo 'ndhutah gamabhyeti SimpL I. 87. 
yo 'balah pronnatam ydti 1. 194. Simpl. 

I. 238, 340. 
yo mantram gvdmino bhindydt Simpl. I. 

272. 



Index of Stanzas 



221 



yo mdydm kurute mudhah Simpl. I. 359. 
yo 'mitram kurute mitram IV. 22. Cp. 

amitram kurute mitram. 
yo mitram kurute mudha dtmano II. 23. 

Simpl! II. 28. 

yo mitrdni karoty atra Simpl. II. 185. 
yo murkham laulyasampannam, Simpl. 

III. 89. ' 

yo mohdn manyate mudho, see yaS caUan 

ma. 

yo yatra ndma nivasati I. 201. 
yoyasyajdyatevadhyah IV. 18. Simpl. 

IV. 20 (om. in HI). 

yo ranam Saranam yadvan I. 44. 

yo ripor dgamam $rutvd III. 40. Simpl. 

III. 48. 

*yo laulydt kurute karma V. 54. Simpl. 

V. 73, 86. 

yo 'vaSyam pilur dcdrah I. 381. 

yo hi prdnapariknnah IV. 21. Simpl. 

IV. 23. 

yo hy apakartum afaktah 1. 102. Simpl. 
I. 132. 

rakto 'bhijdyate bhogyo Simpl. I. 144. 
raksed bhrtydn yathd prdndn III. 112. 

Simpl. III. 122. 

rahkasya nrpater vapi Simpl. I. 254. 
ravinwdkarayor, see Itaxidivdkarayor. 
raho ndsti ksano ndsti I. 107. Simpl. 

I. 138. 

rdgl bimbddharo 'sau stana I. 202. 
rdjamdtari devydm ca 1.35. Simpl. 1. 52. 
raja ghrnl brdhmanah sarvabhaksl I. 

429. Simpl. I. 424. 
rdjd tusto 'pi bfirtydndm, see gvdnft 

tufto 'pi. 

rdjdnam era sam&ritya Simpl. I. 41. 
rdjd bandhur abandhundm Simpl. 1. 346. 
rdjd vyayaparo nityam Simpl. V. 61. 
rdmasya vrajanam baler niyamanam III. 

231. Simpl. V. 68. 
ripuraktena samsiktd III. 28. Simpl. 

III. 35. 



ripor astddafaitdni III. 60. Simpl. 

III. 69. 
ruksdydm snehasadlhdvam IV. 49. 

Simpl. IV. 91 (om. in HI). 
rupabhijanasampannau III. 206. 
rHpenapratimenayauvanagunairHI.2Q7. 

Simpl. III. 175. 
roffi cirapravdgl II. 91. 
rohati sdyakaviddham III. 99. Simpl. 

III. 111. 
rohinlxakatam arkanandanax Simpl. I. 

213. 

laffhur ayam aha na lokah, see virasa 

iti hasati. 

lajjante Idndhavas tena Simpl. II. 98. 
lajjd snehah svaramadAuratd V. 73. 

Simpl. V. 97. 
Idbdkam artham tuyo mohdt, seeprdptam 

artham. 

labhate purusas tarns tan I. 415. 
labhyate bhiimiparyantah Simpl. 1. 125. 
lavanajaldntd nadyah I. 396. 
Idfigulacdlanam adhaS I. 13. 
lilodydnagate 'pi hi II. 173. Simpl. 

II. 166. 

^lubdhakena tato muktd III. 158. 
lubdhasya naxyati yaso, see stabdhasya 

o 

na . 
lokdnugrahakartdrah 1. 183. Simpl. I. 

225. 

lake 'thavd tanubJirtdm Simpl. I. 372. 
lob Add eva nard mudhd V. 61. Simpl. 

V. 81. (Cp. trsne devi namas tubh- 

yam.) 

lobAdvisfo naro mttam Simpl. III. 141. 
lohitdhasya ca maneh I. 67. 

"fvakrandsam sujihmdksam III. 68. 

Simpl. III. 78. 
vakrandsas ca karkdkso, see vakrandgam 

*u. 
vacas tatra prayoktavyam I. 56. Simpl. 

1.33. 



222 



Index of Stanzas 



vajralepasya murkhasya IV. 9. Simpl. 

I. 260; IV. 9 [HI also, I. 201]. 
vadatsu dainyam Sarandgatesu Simpl. 

III. 155. 
vadanam dasanair hinam Simpl. V. 

77. 

vadanena vadanti, see madhu tisthati. 
vadhyatdm iti yenoktam, see hanyatdm 



vandni dahato vahneh III. 49. Simpl. 
III. 57. 

vane prajvalito vahnir III. 217. 

vande sarasvatim nityam Simpl. H, 
Intr. 1 (om. I). 

varam yuktam maunam, see varam mau- 
nam nityam. 

varam vanam varam, bhaiksyam Simpl. 
1/280. 

varam vanam vytigkragajddisevitam 
Simpl. V. 23. 

varam varayaie kanyd Simpl. IV. 68. 

varam vibhavahlnena II. 88. 

varam vihdrah, saha pannagaih krtah I. 
168. 

varam kdryam maunam, see varam mau- 
nam nityam. 

varam garbhasrdvo Simpl. Introd. 3 
(H 8, 1 4). 

varam grdhro hamsaih, cp. grdhrdkdro 
'pi sevyah. 

varam jaladhipdtdla I. 414. 

varam narakavdso 'pi II. 168. 

varam agnau pradlpte tu III. 201. 

varam ahimukhe krodhdviste II. 87. 

varam parvatadurgesu II. 89. 

varam prdnaparitydgo II. 183. 

*varam buddhir na td vidyd V. 33. 
Simpl. V. 36, 39. 

varam maunam nityam na ca II. 90. 

varjayet kaulikdkdram Simpl. IV. 11. 

varnam sitam Girasi, see Svetam padam 
Oirasi. 

*vardhamdno malidn sne/iah 1. 1. Simpl. 
I. 1. 



vasen mdnddhikam sthanam, see frayen 

md. 
vasor vlryotpanndm abhajata Simpl. IV. 

50 [om. in HI]. 

vdnmdtrendpyasatyena Simpl. HI, 1.145. 
vdcyam Sraddhaxametasya Simpl. 1. 393. 
vdjivdranalohdndm I. 328. 
vanchati yad diva martyo 1. 103. Simpl. 

I. 133. 

vdnchdvicchedanam prdhuh Simpl. II. 

155. 
vdnchawa sucayati purvataram II. 66. 

Simpl. II. 80 ; III. 181. 
\vdtavarso mahdn dg~m III. 129. 
vdtavrstividhMasya and vdtavrstyava- 

dhutasya, see yathd vdtavidhutasya. 
vdpikilpata(]dgdndm III. 83. Simpl. 

III. 93. 

vikalam iha purvasukrtam Simpl. V. 9. 
vikdram ydti no cittam Simpl. II. 110. 
vidagdhasya ca, see visadigdhagya. 
vidyamdnd gatir yesdm Simpl. I. 320. 
vid,ydm vittam filpam tdvan Simpl. I. 

398. 

vidydvatdm maheccfidndm Simpl. I. 37. 
vidvattvam ca nrpatvam ca Simpl. II. 52. 
vidvadbhih suhrddm atra Simpl. 11.111. 
vidvdn rjur abhigamyo I. 403. 
vidhdtrd racitd yd sd Simpl. II. 173. 
vidhind mantrayuktena Simpl. I. 216. 
vindpy arthair dhlrah sprsati II. 121. 
vipulamater api naSyati V. 5. Simpl. 

V. 5. 
virago, iti hasati najanah V. 7. Simpl. 

V. 10. 
virupo 'py akulino 'pi II. 141. Simpl. 

II. 135. 

vilocandndm vikacotpalatvisdm II. 13. 
vivdde driyate pattram I. 391. Simpl. 

I. 403. 

vivdde 'nvisyate, see vivdde drsyate. 
visesdt paripurnasya Simpl. I. 326. 
visrambhdd yasya yo mrtyum Simpl. I. 

274. 



Index of Stanzas 



223 



vi&vasanti no, kasydpi Simpl. HI, IV. 

73. 
viSvdsah sampado mulam II. 18. Simpl. 

II. 22. ' 

visadigdhasya lhahyasya,ave. kantakasya 

ca bhagnasya. 
visama*thasvdduphala I. 138. Simpl. 

'l. 179. 

visamdh kathindtmdno I. 51. 
vistirnavyavagdyasddhyamahatdm III. 

227. 

wravratasya vidydydh I. 419. 
vrksamule 'pi dayitd Simpl. IV. 82. 
vrksdmx chitvd pa&tin hatvd III. 96. 
' Simpl. III. 106. 

vrttim apy dxritah yatrur Simpl. III. 
' 125. 
vaikalyam dharampdtam 1. 136. Simpl. 

I. 177. 
vaidyavidvajjandmdtyd and vaidyasdm- 

vatsardmdtyd, see vaidyasdmvatsard- 
cdrydh. 
vaidyasdmvatnardcdrydh III. 61. Simpl. 

III. 70. 

vairdgydharanam, see daurbhdgydya- 

tanam. 
vairind na hi samdadhydt, see Satrund 

na hi. 
vyakto 'pi vdsare tsalyam II. 76. Simpl. 

II. 92. 

vyanjanam hanti vai purvam III. 

186. 

vyanjanais tu samutpannaih III. 184. 
vyatfiayanti param ceto Simpl. II. 95. 
*vyapadesena mahatdm III. 72. Simpl. 

III. 82, 90. 

vyapadeSena tiddhih sydt and vyapadeSe 
'pi , see vyapadeSena mahatdm. 

vyasanam hi mahdrdjno I. 157. 

vyasanam prdpya yo mohdt Simpl. II. 
180. 

vyasane&v api tarvesu II. 5. Simpl. 
II. 6. 

vydlnrnakesarakardlamukhd I. 149. 



*vydghravdnarasarpdndm I. 247. 
vyddhitena saxokena V. 8. Simpl. V. 

11. 
vyomaikdntavihdrino 'pi vihagdh II. 16. 

Simpl. II. 20. 

Saklam bhaktam kulmam ca I. 345. 

Simpl. I. 351. 
iaktivaikalyanamrasya I. 81. Simpl. 

J J * 

L 106. 
Saklendpi sadd narendra vidmd III. 

203. Simpl. III. 172. 
Saksydmi kartum idam alpam III. 225. 
Sahkaniya, hi sanatra Simpl. II. 90. 
Satabuddhih krtonndmah, see Satabud- 

dhih Sirahstho 'yam. 
*\&atabuddhih &iralistho 'yam V. 34, 36. 

Simpl. V. 45, 50. 
Satam eko 'pi samdhatte 1. 188. Simpl. 

I. 229 ; II. 14. 

*Satravo 'pi hitayawa III. 170. 
Satrum vdnchdvighdtdya Simpl. III. 142. 
Satntnd na hi samdadhydt II. 24. 

Simpl. III. 24 ; II. 29. 
Satrubhir yojayec chatrum Simpl. IV. 

17. 
Satrum utpdtayet prdjnas IV. 16. 

Simpl. IV.' 18. 
Satnim unmtilayet prdjnas, see Satrum 

utpdtayet prd. 
iatrurnpdni mitrdni I. 167. 
iatroh paldyane chidram III. 113. 

Simpl. III. 123. 

Satroh pracalane, see Satroh paldyane. 
Satror dkrandam and fatror dkramam, 

see Satror balam amjndya. 
Satror ucchedandrthdya Simpl. III. 

133. 
*aatror balam amjndya I. 315. Simpl. 

I. 312. 

Satror vikramam, see &atror balam am- 
jndya. 
xatroh liriyam sadotthdyl Simpl. III. 

153. 



224 



Index of Stanzas 



xanaih sanair daddty e?a Simpl. III. 

134. 
Sanaih &anaih prabhoktavyam II. 63. 

Simpl. 11/76. 
Sanaih Sanais ca yo rdstram I. 176. 

Simpl. I. 215. 
sapathaih samhitasydpi II. 32. Simpl. 

II. 35 (HI, also I. 113). 
sapathaih samdhitagydpi, see Sa" sam- 

hitagydpi. 
Samopdydh gakopagya III. 22. Simpl. 

III. 28. 

Sambarasya ca yd mdyd Simpl. I. 183. 
Sarajjyotgndhate duram V. 39. Simpl. 

V. 53. 

xarabdnataranivarge Prasasti 8. 
Sasidivdkarayor grahapidanam II. 15. 
Sastrair hatd na hi hatd III. 220. 

Simpl. III. 179. 
Sastrair hatds tu ripavo, see Sastrair 

hatd na hi hatd. 
xdthyena mitram kapatena dharmam I. 

373. 

sdstrdny adhltydpi bhavanti II. 110. 
\*&ithilau ca gubaddhau ca II. 142, 149. 

Simpl. II. 136, 145, 146. 
Sibindpi gvamdmsdni III. 171. 
Sirasd vidhrta nityam Simpl. I. 82. 

7 

&ighrakrtye, see Islghrakrtyesu. 
Sighrakrtyem kdrye&u III. 199. Simpl. 

EEL 170. 

\$ltavdtdtapasahah III. 156. 
Sltdtapadikastdni Simpl. I. 270. 
$ilam &aucam ksdntir V. 2. Simpl. V. 2. 
Sucayo hitakdrino vinltdh I. 435. 
Suddhaih snigdhair, see bhdvasnigdhair 

iipakrtam api. 
subham vdyadi vdpdpam 1. 104. Simpl. 

I. 134, 239. 
Suskasya kltakhdtasya, see kubjasya 

klta. 
Sudro vd yadi vdnyo 'pi I. 127. Simpl. 

I. 167. 
Sunyam aputrasya grham II. 80. 



StiraS ca krtavid,ya$ ca, see sliro 'si krta- 

vidyo 'si. 
surah surupah subhagaS ca vdgml V. 17. 

Simpl. V/25. 

$iird$ ca krtamdyas ca II. 119. 
*-\Suro 'si krtavidyo 'si IV. 34, 39. 

Simpl. IV. 38, 43. 
^Srnotv avahitah kdnto III. 135. 
Sete saha $aydnena Simpl. II. 126. 
Sokdratibhayatrdnam II. 195. Simpl. 

II. 179. 

saucdvaSistaydpy asti Simpl. II. 101. 
Srayen mdnddhikam vdsam II. 82. 
*sravyam vdkyam hi vrddhdndm I. 343. 
Srigomamantrivacanena Prasasti 2. 
Srutvd sdmgrdmiklm vdrttdm Simpl. I. 

91. 

\Srutvawam bhairavam Sabdam I. 83. 
Sruyatdm dharmasanasvam Simpl. III. 

103. 

*&ruyate hi kapotena III. 120. 
sreyah puspaphalam vrksdd III. 91. 

Simpl. III. 99. 

Sresthebhyah sadrsebhyaS ca III. 189. 
Sldghyah ga eko bhuvi II. 166. 
Uesmdlsru bdndhavair muktam I. 338. 

Simpl. I. 335. 
Svdnakurkutacdnddldh III. 105. Simpl. 

III. 115'. 

Svetam padam Sirasi yat III. 168. 
Simpl. IV.' 77. 

gatkarno bhidyate mantraS Simpl. I. 99. 
sadaksarena mantrena I. 128. Simpl. 

I. 168. 
gad imdn purugojahydd III. 64. Simpl. 

III. 74. 

samrohattfimd viddham, see rohati gdya- 

kaviddham. 
\samhatds tu harantime II. 7. Cp. 

jalam dddya gacchanti. 
gakaldrthaxdstragdram Introd. I. Simpl. 

latrod. 1 (H 4, om. I). 



Index of Stanzas 



225 



sakrj jalpanti rdjdnah I. 379. 

sakrt kandukapdtam hi II. 132. Simpl. 

HI, II. 140. 
sakrd api drstvd purusam II. 65. Simpl. 

II. 79. " 
sakrd uktam na grhndti Simpl. II. 

165. 
sakrd dustam ca yo mitram II. 27 ; IV. 

13. Simpl. II. 32; IV. 14. 
sakrd dustam apfotam yah, see sakrd 

dustam ca yo mitram. 
sakhyam sdptapadlnam 4/50 II. 36. Simpl. 

II. 43. 

fa gatvdhgdrakarmdntam III. 144. 
samksepdt kathyate dharmo III. 93. 

Simpl. III. 102. 
samgatdni subaddhdni II. 197. 
tamgrdme praharanasamkate II. 129. 
samghdtavdn yathd venur, see sampd- 

tai'dn ya. 

ta ca nrpatis te sacivds III. 234. 
samcarantiha pdpdni Simpl. IV. 64. 
satdm vacanam ddistam Simpl. IV. 104, 

105. 

satdm matim atikramya I. 232. 
satkrtdx ca krtarthdb ca Simpl. III. 

158. 
satpdtram mahall Sraddhd II. 58. 

Simpl. II. 72. 

satyadharmavihinena, see dharmasatya . 
satyam dhane na mama naxagate II. 

192. 

satyam parityajati V. 28. Simpl. V. 27. 
satyddhyo, see sannydyo dhdrmikali 

cddhyo. 
satydnrtd ca parusd priyavddinl ca I. 

432. Simpl. I. 425. 
satydryadhdrmikan, see sannydyo dhdr- 

mikat cddhyo. 

sada&dd yojana$atdt, see sapdddd yoja". 
saddcdresu Ihrtyesu II. 19. Simpl. 

II. 23. 

saddddnah pariknnah Simpl. II. 70. 
nadd Ihriydparddfiena I. 348. 



saddmandamadasyandi" I. 7. 
sadrsam cestate svasydh I. 412. 
sadaivdpadgato raja I. 89. Simpl. I. 

117. 
sadbhih sambodJiyamdno 'pi Simpl. IV. 

55.' 

sadhana iti ko madas te II. 124. 
f sa nininda kildtmdnam III. 149. 
santa eva satdm nityam II. 165. 
samtaptdyasi samsthitasyapayaso Simpl. 

I. 250. 

samtdpayanti kirn, see durmantrinam 

kam. 
santo 'pi hi na rajante II. 73. Simpl. 

II. 87. 

santo 'py arthd vinaSyanti III. 179. 
samtosdmrtatrptdnam II. 161. Simpl. 

II/152. 
samdigdhe paraloke I. 139. Simpl. I. 

180. 
samdigdho virnifo I. 314 ; III. 10. 

Simpl. III. 13. 
samdhih kdryo 'py andryena III. 7. 

Simpl. III. 10. 
samdhim icchet samendpi III. 9. Simpl. 

III. 12. 

sannydyo dhdrmikaS cddhyo III. 6. 

Simpl. III. 9. 

f#a panjarakam dddya III. 124. 
sapdddd yojanaSatdd II. 14. Simpl. 

II. 18. 

saptadvlpddhipasydpi II. 130. 
tapta swards trayo grama V. 40. Simpl. 

V. 54. 
samam Saktimatd yuddham Simpl. III. 

15! 

samaydbhydgato 'tithih, p. 254,9. 
samah Satrau ca mitre ca Simpl. IV. 60. 
samutpannesu kdryesu Simpl. IV. 1. 
samudramciva calasvabhdvdh Simpl. I. 

194. 

samrgoragamatangam II. 107. 
sampattayah pardyattdh I. 262. Simpl. 

I. 263. 

g 



226 



Index of Stanzas 



gampatsu mahatdm cittam II. 151. 
sampadi yasya na har&o, see yagya na 

vipadi visddah. 
gampdtam ca vipdtam ca II. 44. Simpl. 

II. 54. 

sampdtavdn yathd venur III. 50. Simpl. 

III. 58. 

samptirnendpi kartavyam II. 22. Simpl. 

II. 26. 

samprdptoyo 'tithlh sdyam, see aprandyyo 

'tithih. 
samlhdvyam gosu gampannam IV. 64. 

Simpl. IV. 115. 
sammato 'ham vilhor nityam I. 41. 

Simpl. I. 56. 
garahpadmam tyaktvd vikagitam I. 

296. 
saralair api cdksudraih Simpl. HI, 

III. 64. 

garasi bahuSag tdrdchdydm I. 276. 
sanisi natistutivacanam I. 54. Simpl. 

I. 70. 

sarusi nrpe, see saru-n nati '. 
sarpdndm ca, see sarpdndm durja". 
sarpdndm durjandndm ca 1. 327. Simpl. 

I. 158 ; V. 46. 
sarpdn vydghrdn gajdn simhdn Simpl. 

1.40. 
garvadevamayasydsya I. 93. Simpl. I. 

121. 
sarvadevamayo raja I. 92. Simpl. I. 

120. 
sarvanate samutpanne IV. 24. Simpl. 

IV. 27 ; V. 42. 

*sarvam etad vijdndmi III. 216. 
sarvasvandSe samjdte IV. 19. Simpl. 

IV. 21. 
sarvasvaharane Saktam IV. 23. Simp]. 

IV. 25. 

sarvdHucinidhdnasya I. 175. 
sarvdh sampattayas tasya II. 97. 
sarvesdm eva martydndm Simpl. II. 11. 
sarvopadhisamrddhasya, see daksinddi- 

samrddhasya. 



savyadaksinayor yatra I. 65. Simpl. 

I. 76. ' 

sa sufird vyasaneyah sydt sapitd I. 341. 
sa su/trd vya&ane yah sydt ga putro 

Simpl. I. 337. 
sa suhrd vyasane yah gydd anyajdtyud- 

bhavo I. 340. 

sa gnigdho vyagandn nivdrayati I. 251. 
gahate g-uhrd iva fthutvd prdjnaS Simpl. 

HI, III. 159. 

fsa&asram lilharti kaScic III. 146. 
gdkdro nihsprho vdgml Simpl. III. 88. 
sdjihvd ydjinam stauti V. 10. Simpl. 

V. 13. 
*^sddAu mdtula gitena V. 37, 45. 

Simpl. V. 51, 59. 

sddhusv api ca papesu Simpl. IV. 61. 
sdmavdddh sakopasya, see Samopdydh 

ga. 

gdmasddhyesu kdryem Simpl. III. 131. 
gdmagiddhdni kdrydni Simpl. III. 130. 
sdmddiddnabhedds te t see ye sdmaddna- 

Iheddg. 
gdmddir dandaparyanto I. 359. Simpl. 

1.377; III. 129. 
gamddisajjitaih, see gdmddyaih. 
gdmddyalh sajjitaih pdiaih I. 119. 

Simpl. I. 157. 
gdmdnyajanmd jdtas tu, see mdtrtulya- 

gunojdtas. 
sdmnaiva yatra giddhlh sydt I. 361. 

Simpl. I. 378. 
gdmnaivddau prayoktavyam I. 358. 

Simpl. I. 379. 
sdrameyakhardSvagya V. 44. Simpl. 

V. 58. 

gdrameyasya cdsvasya, see sarameyakha" . 
^sdrdham manorathaSataisTV .%. Simpl. 

IV. 8. 
gd gd gampadyate luddhih Simpl. III. 

162. 

gd sevd yd prabhuhitd Simpl. I. 46. 
gdhlddam vacanam jorayacchasi Simpl. 

IV. 6. 



Index of Stanzas 



227 



gimhaih panjarayantrandpari I. 295. 
gimho vydkaranagya kartur II. 28. 

Simpl. II. 33. 
giddhim vdnchayatdjanena, see si prdr- 

thayatd ja. 
giddhim vd yadi vdgiddhim Simpl. II. 

183'. 
giddhim prdrthayatd janena III. 205. 

Simpl. III. 174. 

gimd vrddhim samdydti Simpl. I. 92. 
gimd gamkocam dydti Simpl. I. 93. 
gukulam kuSalam gujanam Simp], V. 8. 
gukrtyam visnuguptasya Simpl. II. 

41. 
gukhasya gdrah paribhujyate fair II. 

163. 
*suguptam rakgyamdno 'pi IV. 43. 

Simpl.' IV. 45,46. 
guguptagya hi dambhagya, see supra- 

yuktagya dambhagya. 
gujano 'tha guhrn nrpo, see gvajano 'tha 

guhrd ffurur. 
gupurd vai kunadikd I. 14. Simpl. I. 

25 ; II. 138. 

guptam vahnau $irah krlvd I. 252. 
*guprayuktagya dambhagya 1. 197, 218. 
gubhaksydni vicitrdni, see subhiksdni 

vicitrdni. 
gubhdgitamayam dravyam Simpl. HI, 

II. 147. 
gv,bhdsitaragdgvdda II. 172. Simpl. 

II.' 164. 
*^gubhikgdni vicitrdni IV. 65. Simpl. 

IV. 116, 117. 

gubhltdh paradeSebhyo V. 27. 
gumukhena vadanti, see madhu tigthati 

vdci yo. 

gurdrigamghdtanipitalionitam I. 217. 
gulabhdh purugd rdjan I. 220. Simpl. 

II. 160 ; III. 6. 
snvarnapuspdm prthivlm I. 30. Simpl. 

I. 45. 
guvarnaracitam Suddham Simpl. HI, 

V. 42. 



susamcitairjivanavat suraksitair Simpl. 

II. 115. 
gugukmendpi randhrena II. 34. Simpl. 

n.j 

guhrdah gneham dpannd II. 11. Simpl. 

ii. is. 

suhrddm hitakdmdndm, see mitrdndm 

hita. 
guhrddm upakdrakdrandd I. 9. Simpl. 

I. 22. 
suhrdi nirantaracitte I. 75 ; II. 181. 

Simpl. I. 341. 
guhrdbhir dptair asakrd vicdritam I. 

440; III. 103. 
^guclmukhi durdcdre IV. 58. Simpl. 

I. 392 ; IV. 100. 
*guryam bhartdram uterjya III. 180. 

Simpl. IV. 56, 75. 

srgtd mutrapungdrtham Simpl. III. 100. 
gevakah gvdminam dvegti I. 34. Simpl. 

1.50. 
sevayd dhanam icchadbhih. Simpl. I. 

264. 
tevd Svavrttir dkhydtd I. 266. Simpl. 

I. 268. 

f*0 'pi divyatanur bMtrd III. 163. 
gomag tdsdm dadau &aucam III. 182. 
f*o 'ham pdpamatif caiva III. 153. 
gauhrdasya na vdnchanti Simpl. V. 

21. 

*gkandhendpi vahec chatrum III. 213. 
gtabdhasya nafyati ya$o III. 212. Simpl. 

HI, III. 161. 

gtimitonnatagamcdrd Simpl. I. 29. 
gtokenfinnatim dydti I. 113. Simpl. I. 

150. 
gtriyam ca yah prdrthayate Simpl. I. 

141. 

striyah purvam gurair bhuktdh III. 181. 
gtriyo 'kgd mrgayd pdnam I. 158. 
gtrindm Ssatroh kumitragya III. 54. 

Simpl. III. 64. 
gtrlmudrdm makaradhvajagya IV. 30. 

Simpl. IV. 34. 



228 



Index of Stanzas 



strlvipralingibdlem IV. 35. Simpl. 

IV. 39. 

gthdnatrayam yatindm ca V. 41. Simpl. 

V. 55. 

stMnam trikutam parikha samudro 

Simpl. III. 161. 
sth&nam ndsti ksanam ndsti, see raho 

ndsli ksano ndsti. 

sthdnabfirastd na Hobhante II. 118. 
sthdnasthitd hi purusdA, see sthdna- 

bhraxtd na &o. 
sthdnesv eva niyojydni I. 60. Simpl. 

I. 72. 
sthitdndin, gvdminah kdrye I. 306. 

Simpl. I. 298. 

itJiito 'py antydsv avasthdsu I. 423. 
sthirafirdayanihitardgdh I. 166. 
gtkairyam sarvesw krtyesu III. 92. 

Simpl. III. 101. 
gnigdhair eva hy upa", see bhavasnigdhair 

upakrtam api. 
tprsann api gajo hanti II. 170 ; p. 185, 

21. Simpl. III. 83. 
smdrtam vacah kvacana Prasasti 5. 
smrtivedddiydstresu vol. xii, p. 48. 
svakarmasamtdnavicestitdni II. 193. 
svagrfiodydnagate 'pi, see lilodydnagate 

'pi hi. 
svacittakalpito ganah IV. 57. Cp. 

utksipya tittibhah pdddu. 
svaccftdni taubhdgyanirantardni II. 196. 
svajano 'tha suhrd gurur I. 249. 
xvadeSdd yqjana, see sapdddd yo. 
svaphalanicayo namrdm Sdkhdm I. 

292. 
svabkdcakopam atyugram, see svabhdva- 

raudram. 
^svabhdvaraudram atyugram III. 69. 

Simpl. III. 79. 

svabhdvo nopadesena Simpl. I. 257. 
svalpam apy apakurvanti Simpl. HI 

1.65. 

svalpagndyuvasdvafasamalinam I. 12. 
svalpe 'pi gundh phUl I. 241. 



svavittaharanam drxtva II. 92. Simpl. 

11.103. 
svafaktyd kurvatah karma II. 140. 

Simpl. II. 133. 
svasthdnam sudrdham krtvd III. 33. 

Simpl. III. 40. 
svdgatendgnayah prltd I. 132. Simpl. 

I. 172. 

svdbhiprdyaparoksasya I. 268. 
svdmini gundntarajne I. 210. Simpl. 

I. 101. 
gvdml tutto 'pi bhrtydndm I. 346. 

Simpl. I. 83, 352. 
svdml dvesti sutevito 'pi V. 16. Simpl. 

V. 24.' 
svdmyarthe yog tyajet prdndn I. 301. 

Simpl. I. 293. 
tvdmyddistas tu yo bhrtyah I. 86. 

Simpl'. I. 112. 
svdmyddeSdt subhrtyasya I. 85. Simpl. 

I. 111. 
gvdmydyattd yatah prdnd 1. 303. Simpl. 

I. 295. 
*svdrtham utsrjya yo dambhl IV. 33. 

Simpl. IV. 37. 

hatam sainyam andyakam p. 57, 10. 
\hatah Satruh krtam mitram V. 65. 

Simpl. V. 85. " 
hata bhiksd dhvdhksair vicalati V. 

20. 

hantavyapakse nirdutd I. 204. 
\hanyatdm iti yenoktam III. 192. 
harihagtagatah Sahkhah I. 283. 
*'\hartavyam te na poxy ami III. 167. 
^hargdvistas tato vyddho vol. xii, 

p. 50." 
hasantam prahasanty eta Simpl. I. 

184. ' 

hasann api, see sprSann api. 
\hagtapddasamdyukto IV. 56. Simpl. 

IV. 98; 1.391. 
kaxtapddagamopeto, see hastapddagamd- 



Index of Stanzas 229 



himsakdny api bhvtdni III. 95. Simpl. hlnah liatrur nihantavyo III. 116. 

III. 105. Kindngl vddhikangl vd V. 71. Simpl. 

hitakrdbhir akdryam lhamdndh I. 250. V. 95. 

hitam eva hi vaktavyam I. 436. hufdSajvdldbhe sthitavati I. 289. 

hitavaktd mitavaktd III. 74. hetupramdnayuktam II. 103. 

hitaih sddhtisamdcdraih 1. 342. Simpl. heldkntasphuratkhadga* Simpl. III. 

1.339. 151. 

hiranyam dhdnyaratndni 1. 182. Simpl. Aomdrthair vividhapraddnavidhina 

I. 224, 349. Simpl. I. 310. 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 

VOL. XI. 

Delete the asterisks in the text pp. 52,8, 55, 12, 66, is, 87, 7, 288, 15. 
Insert asterisks before T^Rlf 50, 12, fo3JT*l.69, 3, r1<?(S|<* 8 180, 2, 
181, 2 (see variants), $*3R 289,3. 
4, 14 read *JTfi^ ; see variants. 
6,33 *prf?f for 

16,20 



51,6 ,. with MSS. ||*gUfr > 
83,22 *f <^<H,; see variant*. 



87, 14 with bh and with the *-class *|^ ; cp. text, simpl. Kielhorn 

68,20, and Hamb. MSS. 
90,13 



91, s add hyphen at the end of the line. 
112,22 add in margin: upa. 

132.16 read 
163,15 

175.17 



211,22 ^J^ft? See vol. xii, p. 32. 

225,30 

227,30 

229,9 



246, l and 3 read *n^ with A. 

257, 7 read ftt5!<**nn!! I See variants. 

265, 22 with Prof. Hultzsch WT^. ^J and qf\^^fl5i ; see variants. 

270,4 



283, 23 '^Jiird'^'i ; see vol. xii, p. 35. 

In the glossary add : ^UjTHtsK, 277, 17 ' bearing a woollen cover ', ' covered 
with wool '. qilim^, 259, 9 ' chief officer of the police of a town '. Prof. 
Hultzsch informs me that this is the same as Hindi and MarathI ^rtqigf. 
51,6 'to take one's leave'. Cp. Hertel, Indogermanische 



Additions and Corrections 231 



Forschungen, xxix (1911), p. 215 ff.- <fc*H, 290, ii=^f^TT 'Sunday '. 
P. 293, first column, read H. S. v. f^Z read in the parenthesis ^t^T. For 
^i, p. 293, first column, Muniraj Shri Dharmavijaya Suri refers to 



the 7th and 8th part of Shaligram Nighantu Bkiishana, 4J4st||4HI, Vyankateshwar 
Press, p. 1079 ; for JfTH, p. 294, 2nd column, to Hemacandra's Abhidhana- 
cintamani, *jf*J<*l iS, ffl4&HQ> stanza 404 with commentary ; for ^ffi^ii, 
to Siddhicandra's commentary on Kadambari, p. 127 (Nirnaya Sagara 
Press), ^pft or ^}f>l<*l means ' a basket in which areca-nuts are kept '. 



VOL. XII. 

Page 15, sub 25 2 , add : 

To the good services of Dr. F. W. Thomas I owe copies of the Raghunath 
temple MS. (Rgh), and of the Ulwar MS. (tl). I received them when I had 
already given up all hope for them. 1 Both of them belong to the mixed 
MSS., based on Purnabhadra's text. 

Rgh (Stein's Catalogue 81 ; see Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 69) is a mere 
fragment, which goes from the beginning of the text down to 
p. 42,s 4 -4 <*<H -=HI1!I *ft. Though on the whole this MS. agrees 
with Purnabhadra, the beginning of its Kathamukha with the 
three opening stanzas of the Hamburg MS. H has been supplied 
from the textus simplicior. This text is extremely faulty, shares 
almost all the blunders of bh *, but has been corrected in some places 
(e.g. 6,31 faj*jM4fl*^ 1^f?v, metrically wrong; 6,33 f^i 



a miscorrection of the blunder of our leading MSS.; 9,3 
"^HMO with the Hamburg MSS.). In most cases it shares the read- 
ings of the "t-class, but it cannot possibly have been copied from *, 
or from any one of the MSS. derived from *. In 33, 21 Rgh has 
the same gap as our other MSS. ; but this gap goes only to the 
words *<U*ft f<4'M*i (sic), which are missing in the MSS. of the bh- 
and ^-classes. A comparison has shown me that in spite of this 
circumstance this MS. is useless for the constitution of the text. 
U (Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 208). Though a copy of this MS. was sold to 
me for 100 Rupees, it is as worthless as the MS. just mentioned. 
Its text is based on a *-MS., but interpolated in the third tantra 
from the textus simplicior, and omitting with it our stanza iii, 109 
and the following tale. Several stanzas are inserted, and others 

1 See my critical edition of the Tantrakhyayika, p. vi. 



232 Additions and Corrections 

omitted, in different parts of the text. In the fourth tantra there 
is some confusion, owing to the carelessness of the copyist, who 
copied the leaves of his original without beforehand arranging 
them in due order. Besides minor gaps there is a considerable 
one, extending from our p. 266, is to 282, 7. Some of the blunders 
occurring in bh* have been corrected, but only from conjecture, 
not from any MS. In 33, 12 e. g. U reads 



in 33, 21 the gap preserved in the MSS. of the bh- and of the 
^-classes has been filled in as follows : 



(sic) ^ffi ^ra% ^% <*^qi^^Ti (sic) f^i 3Rpi ^JT*ra gn^ ; &c. 

p. 20. Sub 25 add : MS. Decc. Coll. IV, 359. Colophon : ____ samvat 
1660 varse iSake 1525 madhye sitadau pamcamyam dvitlyavasare I 
srim&itapdffacche fcamala&alafasak'hfiyjim a,cSxy&STinarmaddcdryena 
likhitam idam pustakam I ganii^<y#a^aravacanarthamh (!) II ... 
gramthagram 1380. A mere abstract from Purnabhadra's text. 
Most of the stanzas and most portions of the frame-stories are 
omitted. 

p. 35, 1. 4 Dharmavijaya Suri explains ^TTO as a gerund in ar{.. Delete 
my sentence referring to ^TW. 

p. 42, 3, add : A vernacular gloss by the glossator of bh was wrongly 
taken for a correction by the copyist of the intermediate MS. to 
which N goes back ; hence a meaningless correction of this gloss 
appears in the text of N, p. 271, 9. See variants. To the bh-class 
belongs also the MS. Decc. Coll. XVII, 75, containing Kathamukha 
and tantra 1 only. Leaves 34, 62, 63 missing. Quite modern, 
very faulty ; the original readings of Purnabhadra corrected in 
many places. Worthless. 

p. 63, 1. 1 read : pancaMtyadhikam. 

p. 80 f. On Jacobi's criticism of Hemacandra's and Pradyumna's 
language, cp. Hargovindas and Bechardas in their edition of 
Shantinatha Mahakavya, Yashovijaya Jaina Granthamala 20, 
p. 3 ff. From p. 11 of their preface it follows that our remark on 
24,3 JT*l%, p. 30, must be deleted. 

p. 88, variants on p. 11, 1. 5, insert 7 after nimdd II. 

p. 117, note on p. 90, 1. 20. Read : ' except Hamb. MS. H krtam (I naram).' 



HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 



Harvard Oriental Series. Edited, with the cooperation of various scholars, by 
CHAKLES ROCKWELL LANMAN, A.B. and LL.D. (Yale), LL.D. (Aberdeen), Wales 
Professor of Sanskrit at Harvard University ; Honorary Member of the Asiatic Society 
of Bengal, the Societe Asiatique, the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, 
and the Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft ; Member of the American Philosophical 
Society ; Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences ; Foreign Member of the 
Royal Bohemian Society of Sciences ; Corresponding Member of the Institute of 
Bologna, of the Royal Society of Sciences at Gottingen, of the Imperial Russian Academy 
of Sciences, and of the Institute of France (Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres). 



Published by Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U. S. A. To be 
bought, in America, of GINN & COMPANY, 29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass.; in 
England, of GINN & Co., 9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W. C. ; in 
Continental Europe, of 0. Harrassowitz, Leipzig. The price of volume 3 is $1.20 ; 
the price of each of the volumes 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 9, 11, 12, and 13 is $1.50; all these, 
post-paid. Price of volumes 7 and 8 (not sold separately) is $5. Price of volume 10 
is $6. One dollar ($1.00) = Marks 4.18=francs or lire 5.15=4 shillings and 1 penny= 
3 rupees. Volume 10 is royal 4 (32 cm.) ; volumes 7 and 8 are super-royal 8 (28 cm.) ; 
the rest are royal 8 (26 cm.). All are now bound durably in full buckram with 
gilt top. 

Volume 1. Jataka-Mala, by Arya (Jura. Edited in Sanskrit (in Nagari letters) by 
Professor H. KERN, University of Leiden, Netherlands. 1891. Pages, 270. (North- 
Buddhistic stories. They have been translated by Speyer, London, 1895, Frowde.) 

Volume 2. Sankhya-Pravachana-Bhashya, or Commentary on the exposition of the 
Sankhya philosophy, by Vijnana-Bhikshu. Edited in Sanskrit (in Roman letters) by 
Professor R. GAKBE, University of Tubingen, Germany. 1895. Pages, 210. (Translated 
by Garbe, Leipzig, 1889, Brockhaus.) 

Volume 3. Buddhism in Translations. By the late HENRY CLARKE WARREN, of 
Cambridge, Mass. 1896. Fourth issue, 1906. Pages, 540. (Over 100 extracts from 
the sacred books of Buddhism, so arranged as to give a connected account of the 
legendary life of Buddha, of his monastic order, of his doctrines on karma and 
rebirth, and of his scheme of salvation. The work has been widely circulated and 
has been highly praised by competent authorities.) 

Volume 4. Karpura-Manjari. A drama by the Indian poet Raja9ekhara (900 A.D.). 
Critically edited in the original Prakrit (in Nagari letters), with a glossarial index 
and an essay on the life and writings of the poet, by STEN KONOW, of the University 
of Christiania, Norway ; and translated into English with notes by C. R. LANMAN. 
1901. Pages, 318. 

XII. H h 



234 HAEVAED OEIENTAL SEEIES 

Volumes 5 and 6. Brihad-Devata (attributed to Qaunaka), a summary of the deities 
and myths of the Rig-Veda. Critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari 
letters) with an introduction and seven appendices (volume 5), and translated into 
English with critical and illustrative notes (volume 6), by Professor A. A. MACDONELL, 
University of Oxford. 1904. Pages, 234 + 350=584. 

Volumes 7 and 8. Athanra-Veda. Translated, with a critical and exegetical com- 
mentary, by the late Professor W. D. WHITNEY, of Yale University ; revised and 
brought nearer to completion and edited by C. R. LANMAN. 1905. Pages, 1212. 
(The work includes : critical notes on the text, with various readings of European 
and Hindu mss. ; readings of the Cashmere version ; notices of corresponding passages 
in the other Vedas, with report of variants ; data of the scholiasts as to authorship 
and divinity and meter of each verse ; extracts from the ancillary literature concerning 
ritual and exegesis ; a literal translation ; and an elaborate critical and historical 
introduction.) 

Volume 9. The Little Clay Cart (Mrcchakatika), a Hindu drama attributed to King 
Shudraka. Translated from the original Sanskrit and Prakrits into English prose and 
verse by A. W. RYDEB, Instructor in Sanskrit in Harvard University. 1905. 
Pages, 207. 

Volume 10. Vedic Concordance : being an alphabetic index to every line of every 
stanza of the published Vedic literature and to the liturgical formulas thereof, that is, 
an index (in Roman letters) to the Vedic mantras, together with an account of their 
variations in the different Vedic books. By Professor MAURICE BLOOMFIELD, of the 
Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore. 1906. Pages, 1102. 

Volume 11. The Panchatantra : a collection of ancient Hindu tales, in the recension 
(called Panchakhyanaka, and dated 1199 A.D.) of the Jaina monk, Purnabhadra, 
critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari letters : and, for the sake of 
beginners, with word-division) by Dr. JOHANNES HEKTEL, Professor am Koeniglichen 
Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1908. Pages, 344. 

Volume 12. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra : critical introduction and list 
of variants. By Dr. JOHANNES HERTEL, Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium, 
Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. Pages, 245. (The volume includes an index of stanzas.) 

Volume 13. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra, and its relation to texts of 
allied recensions as shown in Parallel Specimens. By Dr. JOHANNES HEBTEL, 
Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. (Nineteen 
sheets, mounted on guards and issued in atlas-form. They give, in parallel columns, 
four typical specimens of the text of Purnabhadra's Panchatantra, in order to show 
the genetic relations in which the Sanskrit recensions of the Panchatantra stand to 
one another, and the value of the manuscripts of the single recensions.) 





PK 

37U 

P2 

1912a 



Panchatantra 

The Panchatantra-text 
of Purnabhadra 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY